diff options
| author | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 02:33:05 -0700 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 02:33:05 -0700 |
| commit | cad0913d65643c455e009b56c12a28d981774d43 (patch) | |
| tree | 3e8be7fefee798412fb29078a698d8705c1e86bd /26849-h | |
Diffstat (limited to '26849-h')
| -rw-r--r-- | 26849-h/26849-h.html | 44678 |
1 files changed, 44678 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/26849-h/26849-h.html b/26849-h/26849-h.html new file mode 100644 index 0000000..3d6d16a --- /dev/null +++ b/26849-h/26849-h.html @@ -0,0 +1,44678 @@ +<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?> +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" lang="en" xml:lang="en"><head><meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=utf-8" /><meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /><link rel="schema.DC" href="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/" /><meta name="DC.Creator" content="George Gillespie" /><meta name="DC.Title" content="The Works of Mr. George Gillespie (Vol. 1 of 2)" /><meta name="DC.Date" content="October 8, 2008" /><meta name="DC.Language" content="English" /><meta name="DC.Publisher" content="Project Gutenberg" /><meta name="DC.Identifier" content="http://www.gutenberg.org/etext/26849" /><meta name="DC.Rights" content="This text is in the public domain." /><title>The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Works of Mr. George Gillespie (Vol. 1 of 2) by George Gillespie</title><style type="text/css">/* +The Gnutenberg Press - default CSS2 stylesheet + +Any generated element will have a class "tei" and a class "tei-elem" +where elem is the element name in TEI. +The order of statements is important !!! +*/ + +.tei { margin: 0; padding: 0; + font-size: 100%; font-weight: normal; font-style: normal } + +.block { display: block; } +.inline { display: inline; } +.floatleft { float: left; margin: 1em 2em 1em 0; } +.floatright { float: right; margin: 1em 0 1em 2em; } +.shaded { margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; + padding: 1em; background-color: #eee; } +.boxed { margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; + padding: 1em; border: 1px solid black; } + +body.tei { margin: 4ex 10%; text-align: justify } +div.tei { margin: 2em 0em } +p.tei { margin: 0em 0em 1em 0em; text-indent: 0em; } +blockquote.tei { margin: 2em 4em } + +div.tei-lg { margin: 1em 0em; } +div.tei-l { margin: 0em; text-align: left; } +div.tei-tb { text-align: center; } +div.tei-epigraph { margin: 0em 0em 1em 10em; } +div.tei-dateline { margin: 1ex 0em; text-align: right } +div.tei-salute { margin: 1ex 0em; } +div.tei-signed { margin: 1ex 0em; text-align: right } +div.tei-byline { margin: 1ex 0em; } + + /* calculate from size of body = 80% */ +div.tei-marginnote { margin: 0em 0em 0em -12%; width: 11%; float: left; } + +div.tei-sp { margin: 1em 0em 1em 2em } +div.tei-speaker { margin: 0em 0em 1em -2em; + font-weight: bold; text-indent: 0em } +div.tei-stage { margin: 1em 0em; font-weight: normal; font-style: italic } +span.tei-stage { font-weight: normal; font-style: italic } + +div.tei-eg { padding: 1em; + color: black; background-color: #eee } + +hr.doublepage { margin: 4em 0em; height: 5px; } +hr.page { margin: 4em 0em; height: 2px; } + +ul.tei-index { list-style-type: none } + +dl.tei { margin: 1em 0em } + +dt.tei-notelabel { font-weight: normal; text-align: right; + float: left; width: 3em } +dd.tei-notetext { margin: 0em 0em 1ex 4em } + +span.tei-pb { position: absolute; left: 1%; width: 8%; + font-style: normal; } + +span.code { font-family: monospace; font-size: 110%; } + +ul.tei-castlist { margin: 0em; list-style-type: none } +li.tei-castitem { margin: 0em; } +table.tei-castgroup { margin: 0em; } +ul.tei-castgroup { margin: 0em; list-style-type: none; + padding-right: 2em; border-right: solid black 2px; } +caption.tei-castgroup-head { caption-side: right; width: 50%; text-align: left; + vertical-align: middle; padding-left: 2em; } +*.tei-roledesc { font-style: italic } +*.tei-set { font-style: italic } + +table.rules { border-collapse: collapse; } +table.rules caption, +table.rules th, +table.rules td { border: 1px solid black; } + +table.tei { border-collapse: collapse; } +table.tei-list { width: 100% } + +th.tei-head-table { padding: 0.5ex 1em } + +th.tei-cell { padding: 0em 1em } +td.tei-cell { padding: 0em 1em } + +td.tei-item { padding: 0; font-weight: normal; + vertical-align: top; text-align: left; } +th.tei-label, +td.tei-label { width: 3em; padding: 0; font-weight: normal; + vertical-align: top; text-align: right; } + +th.tei-label-gloss, +td.tei-label-gloss { text-align: left } + +td.tei-item-gloss, +th.tei-headItem-gloss { padding-left: 4em; } + +img.tei-formula { vertical-align: middle; } + +</style></head><body class="tei"> + + + + + + + + +<div lang="en" class="tei tei-text" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em" xml:lang="en"> + <div class="tei tei-front" style="margin-bottom: 6.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"> + <div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> + <div id="pgheader" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em">The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Works of Mr. George Gillespie (Vol. 1 of 2) by George Gillespie</p></div><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost + and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, + give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project + Gutenberg License <a href="#pglicense" class="tei tei-ref">included with this + eBook</a> or online at <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license" class="tei tei-xref">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a></p></div><pre class="pre tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em">Title: The Works of Mr. George Gillespie (Vol. 1 of 2) + +Author: George Gillespie + +Release Date: October 8, 2008 [Ebook #26849] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: UTF-8 + + +***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WORKS OF MR. GEORGE GILLESPIE (VOL. 1 OF 2)*** +</pre></div> + </div> + <div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> + + </div> + + <hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THE WORKS OF</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.73em"><span style="font-size: 173%">MR. GEORGE GILLESPIE</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">MINISTER OF EDINBURGH,</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">AND ONE OF THE COMMISSIONERS FROM SCOTLAND</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">TO THE WESTMINSTER ASSEMBLY, 1644</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">NOW FIRST COLLECTED.</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">WITH MEMOIR OF HIS LIFE AND WRITINGS,</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">BY M. W. HETHERINGTON, LL.D.</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">IN TWO VOLUMES.</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">VOL. I.</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">EDINBURGH:</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">ROBERT OGLE AND OLIVER AND BOYD.</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">M. OGLE & SON AND WILLIAM COLLINS, GLASGOW.</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">HAMILTON, ADAMS & CO, LONDON</span></p> + <p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">1846.</span></p> + </div> + <hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> + <h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">Contents</span></h1> + <ul class="tei tei-index tei-index-toc"><li><a href="#toc1">ADVERTISEMENT.</a></li><li><a href="#toc3">MEMOIR OF THE REV. GEORGE GILLESPIE.</a></li><li><a href="#toc5">APPENDIX. EXTRACTS FROM WODROW'S ANALECTA (MAITLAND CLUB EDITION)</a></li><li><a href="#toc7">DISPUTE AGAINST THE ENGLISH POPISH CEREMONIES +OBTRUDED ON THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc9">DEDICATION</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc11">AUTHOR'S PREFACE</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc13">PROLOGUE.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc15">ORDER.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc17">THE FIRST PART. AGAINST THE NECESSITY OF THE CEREMONIES.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc19">CHAPTER I. THAT OUR OPPOSITES DO URGE THE CEREMONIES AS THINGS NECESSARY.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc21">CHAPTER II. THE REASON TAKEN OUT OF ACTS XV. TO PROVE THE NECESSITY OF THE CEREMONIES, BECAUSE OF THE CHURCH'S APPOINTMENT, CONFUTED.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc23">CHAPTER III. THAT THE CEREMONIES THUS IMPOSED AND URGED AS THINGS NECESSARY, DO BEREAVE US OF OUR CHRISTIAN LIBERTY, FIRST, BECAUSE OUR PRACTICE IS ADSTRICTED.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc25">CHAPTER IV. THAT THE CEREMONIES TAKE AWAY OUR CHRISTIAN LIBERTY PROVED BY A SECOND REASON, NAMELY, BECAUSE CONSCIENCE ITSELF IS BOUND AND ADSTRICTED.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc27">CHAPTER V. THAT THE CEREMONIES TAKE AWAY CHRISTIAN LIBERTY, PROVED BY A THIRD REASON, VIZ., BECAUSE THEY ARE URGED UPON SUCH AS, IN THEIR CONSCIENCES, DO CONDEMN THEM.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc29">CHAPTER VI. THAT THE CEREMONIES TAKE AWAY CHRISTIAN LIBERTY PROVED BY A FOURTH REASON, VIZ., BECAUSE THEY ARE PRESSED UPON US BY NAKED WILL AND AUTHORITY, WITHOUT GIVING ANY REASON TO SATISFY OUR CONSCIENCES.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc31">CHAPTER VII. THAT FESTIVAL DAYS TAKE AWAY OUR LIBERTY, WHICH GOD HATH GIVEN US, PROVED; AND FIRST OUT OF THE LAW.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc33">CHAPTER VIII. THAT FESTIVAL DAYS TAKE AWAY OUR CHRISTIAN LIBERTY, PROVED OUT OF THE GOSPEL.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc35">CHAPTER IX. SHOWING THE WEAKNESS OF SOME PRETENCES WHICH OUR OPPOSITES USE FOR HOLIDAYS.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc37">THE SECOND PART. AGAINST THE EXPEDIENCY OF THE CEREMONIES.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc39">CHAPTER I. AGAINST SOME OF OUR OPPOSITES, WHO ACKNOWLEDGE THE INCONVENIENCY OF THE CEREMONIES, AND YET WOULD HAVE US YIELD TO THEM.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc41">CHAPTER II. AGAINST THOSE OF OUR OPPOSITES WHO PLEAD FOR THE CEREMONIES AS THINGS EXPEDIENT.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc43">CHAPTER III. THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE INEXPEDIENT, BECAUSE THEY ARE PREPARATIVES FOR GREATER EVILS.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc45">CHAPTER IV. THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE INEXPEDIENT, BECAUSE THEY HINDER EDIFICATION.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc47">CHAPTER V. THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE INEXPEDIENT, BECAUSE THEY ARE OCCASIONS OF INJURY AND CRUELTY.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc49">CHAPTER VI. THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE INEXPEDIENT, BECAUSE THEY HARDEN AND CONFIRM THE PAPISTS.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc51">CHAPTER VII. THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE INEXPEDIENT, BECAUSE THEY DISTURB THE PEACE OF THE CHURCH.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc53">CHAPTER VIII. THAT THE INEXPEDIENCY OF THE CEREMONIES, IN RESPECT OF THE SCANDAL OF THE WEAK, MAY BE PLAINLY PERCEIVED. TWELVE PROPOSITIONS TOUCHING SCANDAL ARE PREMITTED.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc55">CHAPTER IX. ALL THE DEFENCES OF THE CEREMONIES, USED TO JUSTIFY THEM AGAINST THE SCANDAL IMPUTED TO THEM, ARE CONFUTED.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc57">THE THIRD PART. AGAINST THE LAWFULNESS OF THE CEREMONIES.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc59">CHAPTER I. THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE UNLAWFUL, BECAUSE SUPERSTITIOUS, WHICH IS PARTICULARLY INSTANCED IN HOLIDAYS, AND MINISTERING THE SACRAMENTS IN PRIVATE PLACES.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc61">CHAPTER II. THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE UNLAWFUL BECAUSE THEY ARE MONUMENTS OF BY-PAST IDOLATRY, WHICH NOT BEING NECESSARY TO BE RETAINED, SHOULD BE UTTERLY ABOLISHED, BECAUSE OF THEIR IDOLATROUS ABUSES: ALL WHICH IS PARTICULARLY MADE GOOD OF KNEELING.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc63">CHAPTER III. THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE UNLAWFUL, BECAUSE THEY SORT US WITH IDOLATERS, BEING THE BADGES OF PRESENT IDOLATRY AMONG THE PAPISTS.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc65">CHAPTER IV. THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE IDOLS AMONG THE FORMALISTS THEMSELVES; AND THAT KNEELING IN THE LORD'S SUPPER BEFORE THE BREAD AND WINE, IN THE ACT OF RECEIVING THEM, IS FORMALLY IDOLATRY.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc67">CHAPTER V. THE FIFTH ARGUMENT AGAINST THE LAWFULNESS OF THE CEREMONIES TAKEN FROM THE MYSTICAL AND SIGNIFICANT NATURE OF THEM.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc69">CHAPTER VI. THAT THE LAWFULNESS OF THE CEREMONIES IS FALSELY GROUNDED UPON THE HOLY SCRIPTURE; WHERE SUCH PLACES AS ARE ALLEGED BY OUR OPPOSITES, EITHER FOR ALL THE CEREMONIES IN GENERAL, OR FOR ANY ONE OF THEM IN PARTICULAR, ARE VINDICATED FROM THEM.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc71">CHAPTER VII. THAT THE LAWFULNESS OF THE CEREMONIES CANNOT BE WARRANTED BY ANY ECCLESIASTICAL LAW, NOR BY ANY POWER WHICH THE CHURCH HATH TO PUT ORDER TO THINGS BELONGING TO DIVINE WORSHIP.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc73">CHAPTER VIII. THAT THE LAWFULNESS OF THE CEREMONIES CANNOT BE WARRANTED BY ANY ORDINANCE OF THE CIVIL MAGISTRATE; WHOSE POWER IN THINGS SPIRITUAL OR ECCLESIASTICAL IS EXPLAINED.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc75">DIGRESSION I. OF THE VOCATION OF MEN OF ECCLESIASTICAL ORDER.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc77">DIGRESSION II. OF THE CONVOCATION AND MODERATION OF SYNODS.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc79">DIGRESSION III. OF THE JUDGING OF CONTROVERSIES AND QUESTIONS OF FAITH.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc81">DIGRESSION IV. OF THE POWER OF THE KEYS, AND ECCLESIASTICAL CENSURES.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc83">CHAPTER IX. THAT THE LAWFULNESS OF THE CEREMONIES CANNOT BE WARRANTED BY THE LAW OF NATURE.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc85">THE FOURTH PART. AGAINST THE INDIFFERENCY OF THE CEREMONIES.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc87">CHAPTER I. OF OUR OPPOSITES' PLEADING FOR THE INDIFFERENCY OF THE CEREMONIES.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc89">CHAPTER II. OF THE NATURE OF THINGS INDIFFERENT.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc91">CHAPTER III. WHETHER THERE BE ANYTHING INDIFFERENT IN ACTU EXERCITO.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc93">CHAPTER IV. OF THE RULE BY WHICH WE ARE TO MEASURE AND TRY WHAT THINGS ARE INDIFFERENT.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc95">CHAPTER V. THE FIRST POSITION WHICH WE BUILD UPON THE GROUND CONFIRMED IN THE FORMER CHAPTER.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc97">CHAPTER VI. ANOTHER POSITION BUILT UPON THE SAME GROUND.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc99">CHAPTER VII. OTHER POSITIONS BUILT UPON THE FORMER GROUND.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc101">CHAPTER VIII. THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE NOT THINGS INDIFFERENT TO THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND; BECAUSE SHE DID ABJURE AND REPUDIATE THEM BY A MOST SOLEMN AND GENERAL OATH.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 4em"><a href="#toc103">CHAPTER IX. A RECAPITULATION OF SUNDRY OTHER REASONS AGAINST THE INDIFFERENCY OF THE CEREMONIES.</a></li><li><a href="#toc105">A BROTHERLY EXAMINATION OF SOME PASSAGES OF +MR COLEMAN'S LATE SERMON UPON JOB XI. 20.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc107">NOTICE.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc109">EXTRACT FROM COLEMAN'S SERMON.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc111">A BROTHERLY EXAMINATION, &c.</a></li><li><a href="#toc113">NIHIL RESPONDES: OR A DISCOVERY OF THE +EXTREME UNSATISFACTORINESS OF MR COLEMAN'S PIECE.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc115">THAT MR COLEMAN DOTH NOT ONLY PREVARICATE, +BUT CONTRADICT HIMSELF, CONCERNING +THE STATE OF THE QUESTION.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc117">THE PARTICULARS IN MY BRIEF EXAMINATION, +WHICH MR COLEMAN EITHER GRANTETH +EXPRESSLY, OR ELSE DOTH NOT REPLY +UNTO.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc119">HIS ABUSING OF THE SCRIPTURES.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc121">HIS ERRORS IN DIVINITY.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc123">HIS ABUSING OF THE HONOURABLE HOUSES +OF PARLIAMENT.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc125">HIS ABUSING THE REVEREND ASSEMBLY OF +DIVINES.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc127">HIS CALUMNIES.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc129">THE REPUGNANCY OF HIS DOCTRINE TO THE +SOLEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT.</a></li><li><a href="#toc131">MALE AUDIS; OR, AN ANSWER TO MR COLEMAN'S MALE DICIS.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc133">PREFACE TO THE READER.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc135">CHAPTER I. THAT MR COLEMAN DOTH STILL CONTRADICT HIMSELF IN THE STATING OF THIS PRESENT CONTROVERSY ABOUT CHURCH GOVERNMENT.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc137">CHAPTER II. A CONFUTATION OF THAT WHICH MR COLEMAN HATH SAID AGAINST CHURCH GOVERNMENT; SHOWING ALSO THAT HIS LAST REPLY IS NOT MORE, BUT LESS SATISFACTORY THAN THE FORMER, AND FOR THE MOST PART IS BUT A TERGIVERSATION AND FLEEING FROM ARGUMENTS BROUGHT AGAINST HIM, AND FROM MAKING GOOD HIS OWN ASSERTIONS AND ARGUMENTS CONCERNING THE DISTINCTION OF CIVIL AND CHURCH GOVERNMENT.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc139">CHAPTER III. THAT MR COLEMAN'S AND MR HUSSEY'S OPPOSING OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT NEITHER IS NOR CAN BE RECONCILED WITH THE SOLEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc141">CHAPTER IV. MR COLEMAN AND MR HUSSEY'S ERRORS IN DIVINITY.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc143">CHAPTER V. THE PRELATICAL WAY AND TENETS OF MR COLEMAN AND MR HUSSEY, REPUGNANT ALSO, IN DIVERS PARTICULARS, TO THE VOTES AND ORDINANCES OF PARLIAMENT.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc145">CHAPTER VI. MR COLEMAN'S WRONGING OF THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc147">CHAPTER VII. CALUMNIES CONFUTED, AND THAT QUESTION BRIEFLY CLEARED, WHETHER THE MAGISTRATE BE CHRIST'S VICEGERENT.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc149">CHAPTER VIII. THAT MR COLEMAN DOTH GREAT VIOLENCE, BOTH TO HIS OWN WORDS AND TO THE WORDS OF OTHERS WHOM HE CITETH.</a></li><li><a href="#toc151">ONE HUNDRED AND ELEVEN PROPOSITIONS CONCERNING THE MINISTRY AND GOVERNMENT OF THE +CHURCH.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc153">PROPOSITIONS.</a></li><li><a href="#toc155">A SERMON PREACHED BEFORE THE HONOURABLE HOUSE OF COMMONS +AT THEIR LATE SOLEMN FAST</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc157">PREFACE TO THE READER.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc159">SERMON.</a></li><li><a href="#toc161">A SERMON PREACHED BEFORE THE RIGHT HONOURABLE THE HOUSE OF LORDS, +IN THE ABBEY CHURCH AT WESTMINSTER.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc163">PREFACE TO THE READER.</a></li><li style="margin-left: 2em"><a href="#toc165">SERMON.</a></li><li><a href="#toc167">Footnotes</a></li></ul> + </div> + + </div> +<div class="tei tei-body" style="margin-bottom: 6.00em; margin-top: 6.00em"> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagevii">[pg vii]</span><a name="Pgvii" id="Pgvii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> +<a name="toc1" id="toc1"></a> +<a name="pdf2" id="pdf2"></a> +<h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">ADVERTISEMENT.</span></h1> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +(Transcriber's Note: This book is an 1846 reprint of George Gillespie's +books, which were originally published separately. Each is reprinted here +with its original title page and other front matter. The paper book had +no page numbers; each book is transcribed here with its own page numbering, +which may have no correspondence with the publisher's idea of the page +numbers.) +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In presenting to the public, for the first time, a Complete +Edition of the Works of Mr <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-variant: small-caps">George Gillespie</span></span>, there are +two or three points to which the Publisher begs to direct special +attention. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Although the great value of Gillespie's various works was well +known to many, yet there had been no recent reprints of them, +and they had become so very scarce that it was with great difficulty +any of them could be obtained. Recent controversies had +brought forward the very subjects which had been so ably treated +by Gillespie; and it was felt, that justice to the Church of +which he was so great an ornament, and to the cause which he +so strenuously supported, demanded the republication of his whole +works, in a form, and at a price, which should render them +generally accessible. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In prosecuting this task the idea was suggested, that it would +be desirable to publish what remained of those Notes on the +Proceedings of the Westminster Assembly of Divines, which +Gillespie was known to have written, if the permission of the +Advocates, in whose Library they were, could be obtained. That +permission was most readily granted. The manuscript volumes, +of what purported to be Gillespie's Notes, form part of the large +collection entitled, the Wodrow MSS. They appear, however, +not to be Gillespie's own Notes, but copies separately taken from +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pageviii">[pg viii]</span><a name="Pgviii" id="Pgviii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the original. The fact that they are manifestly separate and +independent transcriptions, furnishes good evidence of the genuineness +and authenticity of the original manuscripts, though it is +not now known where they are, if still in existence. In making +a new copy for the press every facility was granted by the +Librarians of the Advocates' Library, with their well-known +courtesy and liberality; and much aid was rendered by David +Laing, Esq., a gentleman thoroughly conversant with Scottish +ecclesiastical literature, and generously ready to communicate to +others the benefit of his own extensive and accurate knowledge. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Being desirous to render this Edition of Gillespie's works as full +and complete as possible, several small and comparatively unimportant +papers have been copied from the Wodrow Manuscript, +some account of which will be found at the close of the Memoir. +An appendix to the Memoir contains all that could be gleaned +from Wodrow's Analecta, as printed by the Maitland Club. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Memoir itself has been drawn up with considerable care, +and is as extensive as the paucity of materials for its composition +would admit. It might, indeed, have been enlarged by a +more full account of the great events which occurred during the +period in which Gillespie lived; but this would have been an +unfair changing of biography into history, and would not have +been suited to the object in view. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +As the parts of the Collected Edition of Gillespie's Works were +issued successively, they have been paged separately; and may +be arranged in volumes according to the taste of their purchasers. +It will, however, be found most expedient to adopt a chronological +arrangement, such as is indicated in the closing pages of the +Memoir. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pageix">[pg ix]</span><a name="Pgix" id="Pgix" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> +<a name="toc3" id="toc3"></a> +<a name="pdf4" id="pdf4"></a> +<h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">MEMOIR OF THE REV. GEORGE GILLESPIE.</span></h1> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +George Gillespie was one of the most remarkable men of the period in +which he lived, singularly fertile as that period was in men of great abilities. +He seems to have been almost unknown, till the publication of his first work, +which dazzled and astonished his countrymen by the rare combination it displayed +of learning and genius of the highest order. From that time forward, +he held an undisputed position among the foremost of the distinguished men +by whose talents and energy the Church of Scotland was delivered from prelatic +despotism. Yet, although greatly admired by all his compeers during his +brilliant career, so very little has been recorded respecting him, that we can +but glean a scanty supply of materials, from a variety of sources, out of which +to construct a brief memoir of his life +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +We have not met with any particular reference to the family from which +George Gillespie was descended, except a very brief notice of his father, the +Rev. John Gillespie, in Livingston's <span class="tei tei-q">“Memorable Characteristics.”</span> From +this we learn that he was minister at Kirkcaldy, and that he was, to use +Livingston's language, <span class="tei tei-q">“a thundering preacher.”</span> In that town George +Gillespie was born; but, as the earlier volumes of the Session Register of +Births and Baptisms have been lost, the precise year of his birth cannot be +ascertained from that source. It could not, however, have been earlier than +1612, in which year his father was chosen to the second charge in Kirkcaldy, +as appears from the town records, nor later than 1613, as the existing +Register commences January, 1614, and, in the end of that year, the birth +of a daughter of Mr John Gillespie is registered, and again in 1610, of a son, +baptised Patrick. It may be assumed, therefore, with tolerable certainty, +that George Gillespie was born early in the year 1613, a date which agrees +with that engraven on his tombstone. Wodrow, indeed, states, on the authority +of Mr Simpson, that Gillespie was born on the 21st of January, 1613. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagex">[pg x]</span><a name="Pgx" id="Pgx" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Nothing has been recorded respecting the youthful period of Gillespie's life. +The earliest notice of him which appears, is merely sufficient to intimate that +his mind must have been carefully cultivated from his boyhood, as it relates +to the time of his being sent to the University of St Andrews, to prosecute +his studies, in 1629, when he was, of course, in his 16th year. It appears to +have been the custom of the Presbytery of Kirkcaldy, as of many others at +that time, to support young men of merit at the University, as Presbytery +Bursars, by means of the contributions of the parishes within its bounds. In +the Session Record of Kirkcaldy the following statement occurs, dated November, +1629:—<span class="tei tei-q">“The Session are content that Mr George Gillespie shall have +as much money of our Session, for his interteynment, as Dysart gives, viz. 20 +merks, being our Presbytery Bursar.”</span> In some of the brief biographical +notices of him which have been given, we are informed that during the course +of his attendance at the University, he gave ample evidence of both genius +and industry, by the rapid growth and development of mental power, and the +equally rapid acquirement of extensive learning, in both of which respects he +surpassed his fellow-students. That this must have been the case, his future +eminence, so early achieved, sufficiently proves; but nothing of a very definite +nature, relating to that period, has been preserved. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +When he had completed his academic career, and was ready to enter into +the office of the ministry, his progress was obstructed by a difficulty which, +for a time, proved insurmountable. Being conscientiously convinced that the +prelatic system of church government is of human invention, and not of Divine +institution, and having seen the bitter fruits it bore in Scotland, he would not +submit to receive ordination from a bishop, and could not, at that juncture, +obtain admission into the ministerial office without it. Though thus excluded +from the object of his pursuit, he found congenial employment for his pious +and active mind in the household of Lord Kenmure, where he resided as +domestic chaplain, till the death of that nobleman in September, 1634. Soon +afterwards we find him discharging a similar duty in the family of the Earl of +Cassilis, and, at the same time, acting as tutor to Lord Kennedy, the Earl's +eldest son. This latter employment furnished him with both leisure and +inducement to prosecute his studies, and that, too, in the very direction to +which his mind had been already predisposed. But, in order to obtain an +intelligible view of the state of matters in Scotland at that period, we must +take a brief survey of the events which had been moulding the aspect of both +church and kingdom for some time before. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It may be assumed as a point which no person of competent knowledge and +candid mind will deny or dispute, that the Reformed Church of Scotland was, +from its very origin, Presbyterian; equally opposed to the prelatic superiority +of one minister over others, and to the authority of the civil power in spiritual +matters. This point, therefore, we need not occupy space in proving; but we +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexi">[pg xi]</span><a name="Pgxi" id="Pgxi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +may suggest, that there is a much closer and more important connexion +between the two elements here specified, than is generally remarked. For, +as a little reflection will show, without the pre-eminence of some small number +of ministers over the rest, the civil power cannot obtain the means of directly +exercising an authoritative control in spiritual matters. Even the indirect +methods of corruption which may be employed can be but partially successful, +and may at any time be defeated, whenever the general body shall be restored +to purity and put forth its inherent power. A truly presbyterian church, +therefore, never can be thoroughly depended on by civil rulers who wish to +use it as a mere engine of state for political purposes; consequently, a truly +presbyterian church has never found much favour in the estimation of the civil +power,—and, it may be added, never will, till the civil power itself become +truly Christian. Thus viewed, it was not strange that the civil power in +Scotland, whether wielded by a regent such as Morton, or a king like James +VI., should strenuously and perseveringly seek the subversion of the Presbyterian +Church. In the earlier stage of the struggle, first Morton, and then +James, attempted force, but found the attempt to be in vain. At length the +King seemed inclined to leave off the hopeless and pernicious contest; and, in +the year 1592, an Act of Parliament was passed, ratifying all the essential +elements of the Presbyterian Church, in doctrine, government, discipline, and +worship. But this proved to be merely a cessation of hostilities on the part +of the King, preparatory to their resumption in a more insidious and dangerous +manner, and by the dark instrumentality of his boasted <span class="tei tei-q">“king-craft.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The first indication of the crafty monarch's designs was in the year 1597, +when he, <span class="tei tei-q">“of his great zeal and singular affection which he always has to the +advancement of the true religion, presently professed within this realm,”</span> to +use his own words, enacted that all who should be appointed to the prelatic +dignity, should enjoy the privilege of sitting and voting in Parliament. The +pretence was, that these persons would attend better to the interests of the +Church than could be done by laymen; the intention was, to introduce the +prelatic order and subvert the Presbyterian Church. And, that this might be +done quietly and imperceptibly, the question respecting the influence which +these parliamentary representatives of the Church should have in the government +of the Church itself, was left to be determined by the King and the +General Assembly. Many of the most judicious and clear-sighted of the +ministers perceived the dangerous tendency of this measure, and gave it their +decided and strenuous opposition; but others, wearied out by their conflict +with the avaricious and tyrannical conduct of the nobility, which they hoped +thus more effectually to resist, or gained over by the persuasions of the King +and the court party, supported the proposal. The result was, that the +measure was carried in the Assembly of 1598, by a majority of ten, and that +majority formed chiefly by the votes of the elders, whom the King had induced +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexii">[pg xii]</span><a name="Pgxii" id="Pgxii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to support his views. Scarcely had even this step been taken, when the Church +became alarmed at the possible consequences; and, in order to avoid increasing +that alarm, all further consideration of the measure, with reference to its +subordinate details, was postponed till the meeting of the next Assembly. +Nor was this enough. As the time for the next Assembly drew near, the +King felt so uncertain of success, that he prorogued the appointed meeting, +and betook himself to those private artifices by which his previous conquest +had been gained. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +When the Assembly of 1600 met, the most intense interest was felt by the +whole kingdom in its proceedings, all men perceiving that upon its decision +would depend the continuation or the overthrow of the presbyterian form of +church government in Scotland. The King's first step was the arbitrary +exclusion from the Assembly of the celebrated Andrew Melville. The discussion +commenced respecting the propriety of ministers voting in Parliament. +But when those who favoured the measure could not meet the argument of +its opponents, the King again interposed, and authoritatively declared that +the preceding General Assembly had already decided the general question in +the affirmative; and that they had now only to determine subordinate arrangements. +The measure was thus saved from defeat. The next question, +whether the parliamentary ministers should hold their place for life, or be +annually elected, was decided in favour of annual election. Yet James +prevailed upon the cleric to frame an ambiguous statement in the minute of +proceedings, virtually granting what the Assembly had rejected. Even then, +though thus both overborne and tricked by the King, the Church framed a +number of carefully expressed <span class="tei tei-q">“caveats,”</span> or cautions, for protecting her +liberties, and guarding against the introduction of Prelacy. It was not, +however, the intention of the King to pay any regard to these <span class="tei tei-q">“caveats,”</span> so +soon as he might think it convenient to set them aside; and, accordingly, +within a few months he appointed three bishops to the vacant sees of Ross, +Aberdeen, and Caithness, directly in violation of all the <span class="tei tei-q">“caveats”</span> by which he +had agreed that the appointment of ecclesiastical commissioners to Parliament +should be regulated. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +That mysterious event, the Gowry conspiracy, and the views taken of it by +some of the best and most influential of the ministers, tended to alter the +aspect of the struggle between the King and the Church; and though the King +twice interposed to change the Assembly's time and place of meeting by his +own authority, contrary to the provisions of the act, 1592, yet the church +succeeded in maintaining a large measure of its primitive freedom and purity, +against the encroachments of the crafty and perfidious monarch and his +<span class="tei tei-q">“creatures,”</span> to use their own phrase, the bishops. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Assembly of 1602, however, was the last that retained anything like +presbyterian liberty, and ventured to act on its own convictions of duty. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexiii">[pg xiii]</span><a name="Pgxiii" id="Pgxiii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +But, the death of Queen Elizabeth, and the accession of James to the English +throne, directed his main attention for a time to other matters, and gave +occasion to a temporary pause in his violations of all the laws which he had +repeatedly sworn to maintain. The pause was brief. The flattering servility +of the English bishops inflated his vanity to an extravagant degree, and +rendered him the more determined to subvert wholly the Presbyterian Church +of Scotland, and to erect Prelacy on its ruins. He had already presumed +more than once to postpone meetings of the General Assembly, by his own +arbitrary authority; he resumed this course, postponed the Assembly for one +year, naming another,—then prorogued it again, without naming another day +of meeting, which was nearly equivalent to an intimation, that it should +entirely depend upon his pleasure whether it should ever meet again,—directly +contrary to the act, 1592, in which it was expressly stipulated that the +Assembly should meet at least once a year. The most zealous and faithful +of the ministers were now fully aware of the imminent peril to which +spiritual liberty was exposed. On the 2d of July, 1605, the day on which +the General Assembly had been appointed to meet at Aberdeen, nineteen +ministers met, constituted the Assembly in the usual form, and while engaged +in reading a letter presented by the King's Commissioner, a messenger-at-arms +entered, and in the King's name, charged them to dismiss, on pain of +being held guilty of rebellion. The moderator appointed another day of +meeting, and dissolved the Assembly in the usual manner. This bold and +independent, though perfectly legal and constitutional conduct, roused the +wrath of the King to fury. Six of the most eminent of the ministers, one of +whom was John Welsh of Ayr, son-in-law of Knox, were confined in a miserable +dungeon in the castle of Blackness, for a period of fourteen months, +and then banished to France. Eight others were imprisoned for a time, +and banished to the remotest parts of Scotland. The severity of Robert +Bruce's treatment was increased; and six other ministers, who had not been +directly involved in the resistance to the King's authority, by the suppressed +Assembly of Aberdeen, were called to London, and engaged in captious +disputations by the crafty monarch, and his sycophantic prelates, in order to +find occasion against them also. The result was, the confinement in the +Tower of Andrew Melville, and his subsequent banishment to France; and +the prohibition of his nephew, James Melville, to return to Scotland. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Having thus succeeded, by fraud and force, in cutting off the leading +ministers, James next summoned an Assembly to meet at Linlithgow, in +December 1606, naming the persons who were to be sent by the presbyteries. +In this packed Assembly he succeeded in his design of introducing +more generally the prelatic element, by the appointment of constant moderators +in each presbytery. Advancing now with greater rapidity, he instituted, +in 1610, the Court of High Commission, which may be well termed the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexiv">[pg xiv]</span><a name="Pgxiv" id="Pgxiv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Scottish Inquisition; and in the same year, in an Assembly held at Glasgow, +both nominated by the King, and corrupted by lavish bribery, the whole +prelatic system of church government was introduced; the right of calling +and dismissing Assemblies was declared to belong to the royal prerogative, +the bishops were declared moderators of diocesan synods; and the power of +excommunicating and absolving offenders was conferred on them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The government of the Church was thus completely subverted in its external +aspect. Its forms indeed remained. There were still presbyteries and +synods, and there might be a General Assembly, if the King pleased; but +the power of presbyteries or synods was vested in the Prelates, and the King +could prevent any Assembly from being held, as long as he thought proper. +But the Presbyterian Church, though overborne, was not destroyed, nor was +its free spirit wholly subdued. When, in 1617, the King attempted to +arrogate to himself and his prelatic council the power of enacting ecclesiastical +laws, he was immediately met by a protestation against a measure so +despotic. By an arbitrary stretch of power, he banished the historian +Calderwood, the person who presented to him the protestation; but he felt +it necessary to have recourse once more to his previously employed scheme, +of a packed and bribed Assembly, in which to enact his innovations. This +was accordingly done in the Assembly of 1618, held in Perth, in which, by +the joint influence of bribery and intimidation, he succeeded in obtaining a +majority of votes in favour of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">the five articles of Perth</span></span>, +as they are usually called. These <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">five articles</span></span> +were,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">kneeling at the communion</span></span>,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">the +observance of holidays</span></span>,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">episcopal +confirmation</span></span>,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">private +baptism</span></span>,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">and +the private dispensation of the Lord's Supper</span></span>. It will at once be seen that these +innovations were directly contrary to the presbyterian principle, which holds that human +inventions ought not to be added to divine institutions. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This was the last attempt made by King James for the overthrow of the +Presbyterian Church. It was but partially successful. Not less than forty-five, +even of the ministers summoned to Perth by the King, voted against the +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">five articles</span></span>; and in defiance of the authority of the King, and +the Prelates, and the terrors of the Court of High Commission, a large proportion of the +ministers, and a much larger proportion of the people throughout the kingdom, +never conformed to these articles. Various attempts were made by the +prelatic faction to suppress the resistance of the faithful ministers and people. +At one time a minister who would not yield was suspended from his ministry; +at another, he was banished from his flock, and confined to some remote +district of the country. But all was ineffectual, although much suffering and +distress of mind was caused by these harrassing persecutions. Very gladly +would the ministers and people have abandoned the prelatised church, and +maintained the government and ritual of the Church of their fathers by their +own unaided exertions, had they been permitted. But no such permission +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexv">[pg xv]</span><a name="Pgxv" id="Pgxv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +could be obtained. They were compelled either to abstain from preaching +altogether, or to remain in connection with the Church. And even this +alternative was not always left to their choice. They were frequently kept in +a species of imprisonment in their own houses, not permitted to leave the +Church, and yet forbidden to preach, or even to expound the word of God to +the members of their own households. Such was the monstrous and intolerable +tyranny exercised by Prelacy in Scotland, in its desperate attempts to destroy +the Presbyterian Church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But the Presbyterian Church has always proved to be not easily destroyed. +At the very time when Prelacy and king-craft were uniting for its destruction, +its Divine Head was graciously supporting it under its trials, giving it life to +endure them, and preparing for its deliverance. The sufferings endured by +the faithful ministers in many parts of the country, tended to make them +objects of admiration, love, and respect to the people, who could not but draw +a very striking contrast between their conduct, and that of the haughty and +irreligious prelates. But mighty as was this influence in the hearts of the +people, one infinitely more mighty began to be felt in many districts of the +kingdom. God was pleased to grant a time of religious revival. The power +of vital godliness aroused the land, shining in its strength, like living fire. At +Stewarton, at Shotts, and in many others quarters, great numbers were converted, +and the faith of still greater numbers was increased. A time of +refreshing from the presence of God had evidently come; and it soon became +equally evident, that the enemies of spiritual freedom were under the blinding +influence of infatuation. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The younger bishops, inflated with vanity, acted towards the Scottish +nobility in a manner so insolent, as to rouse the pride of these stern and +haughty barons. But the prelates had learned from Laud, what measures +would be agreeable to Charles I., who, to all his father's despotic ideas of royal +prerogative, and love of Prelacy, and to at least equal dissimulation, added +the formidable elements of a temper dark and relentless, and a proud and +inflexible will. The consequences soon appeared. Charles resolved, that the +Church of Scotland should not only be episcopalian in its form of government, +but also in all its discipline, and in its form of worship. In order to +accomplish this long wished for purpose, it was resolved that a Book of Canons, +and a Liturgy, should be prepared by the Scottish bishops, and transmitted to +those of England, for their revision and approval. The book of Canons appeared +in 1635, and was regarded by the nation with the utmost abhorrence, both on +its own account, and as intended to introduce innovations still more detested. +What was dreaded soon took place. The Liturgy was prepared, sent to +England, and revised, several of the corrections being written by Laud +himself, all tending to give it a decidedly popish character. Some copies of +this production appeared early in the year 1637, and were immediately subjected +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexvi">[pg xvi]</span><a name="Pgxvi" id="Pgxvi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to the examination of acute and powerful minds, well able to detect and +expose their errors, and to resist this tyrannical attempt to do violence to the +conscience of a free and religious people. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The crisis came. A letter from his Majesty was procured, requiring the +Liturgy to be used in all the churches of Edinburgh, and an act of the +Privy Council was passed, to enforce obedience to the royal mandate. Archbishop +Spotswood summoned the ministers together, announced to them +the King's pleasure, and commanded them to give intimation from their +pulpits, that on the following Sabbath the public use of the Liturgy was to be +commenced. The 23d day of July, 1637, was that on which the perilous +attempt was to be made. In the cathedral church of St. Giles, the Dean of +Edinburgh, attired in his surplice, began to read the service of the day. At +that moment, an old woman, named Jenny Geddes, unable longer to restrain +her indignation, exclaimed, <span class="tei tei-q">“Villain, dost thou say mass at my lug!”</span> and +seizing the stool on which she had been sitting, threw it at the Dean's head. +Instantly all was uproar and confusion. Threatened or assailed on all sides, +the Dean, terrified by this sudden outburst of popular fury, tore himself out of +their hands and fled, glad to escape, though with the loss of his priestly vestments. +In vain did the magistracy interfere. It was impossible to restore +sufficient quiet to allow the service to be resumed; and the defeated prelatic +party were compelled to abandon the Liturgy, thus dashed out of their trembling +grasp by a woman's hand. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Such was the state of affairs in both church and kingdom, when George +Gillespie first appeared in public life. He had already refused to receive +ordination at the hands of a bishop; he had marked well the pernicious effects +of their conduct on the most sacred interests of the community; and his strong +and active intellect was directed to the prosecution of such studies as might +the better enable him to assail the wrong and defend the right. His residence +in the household of the Earl of Cassilis, while it furnished the means of continuing +his learned researches, was not likely to change their direction; for +the Earl was one of those high-hearted and independent noblemen, who could +not brook prelatic insolence, even when supported by the Sovereign's favour. +The first production from the pen of Gillespie, the fruit, doubtless, of his +previous studies, was a work entitled <span class="tei tei-q">“A Dispute against the English Popish +Ceremonies obtruded upon the Church of Scotland.”</span> Its publication was +remarkably well timed, being in the summer of 1637, at the very time when +the whole kingdom was in a state of intense excitement, in the immediate +expectation that the Liturgy would be forced upon the Church. Nothing +could have been more suited to the emergency. It encountered every kind of +argument employed by the prelatic party; and, as the defenders of the ceremonies +argued that they were either necessary, or expedient, or lawful, or indifferent, +so Gillespie divided his work into four parts, arguing against their +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexvii">[pg xvii]</span><a name="Pgxvii" id="Pgxvii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">necessity</span></em>, their <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">expediency</span></em>, their <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">lawfulness</span></em>, +and their <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">indifferency</span></em>, with such +extensiveness of learning and acuteness and power of reasoning, as completely +to demolish all the arguments of all his prelatical antagonists. The effect +produced by this singularly able work may be conjectured from the fact, that +within a few months after its publication, a proclamation was issued by the +Privy Council, at the instigation of the bishops, commanding all the copies of +it that could be found to be called in and burned. Such was the only answer +that all the learned Scottish prelates could give to a treatise, written by a +youth who was only in his twenty-fifth year when it appeared. The language +of Baillie shows the estimation in which that learned, but timid and cautious +man, held Gillespie's youthful work. <span class="tei tei-q">“This same youth is now given out also, +by those that should know, for the author of the <span class="tei tei-q">‘English Popish Ceremonies,’</span> +whereof we all do marvel; for, though he had gotten the papers, and help of +the chief of that side, yet the very composition would seem to be far above +such an age. But, if that book be truly of his making, I admire the man, +though I mislike much of his matter; yea, I think he may prove amongst the +best wits of this isle.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +So far as argument was concerned, the controversy was ended by Gillespie's +work, as no answer was ever attempted by the prelates. But the contest, +which began as one of power against principle, ere long became one of power +against power. In vain did the King attempt to overawe the firm minds of +the Presbyterians. In vain did the bishops issue their commands to the +ministers to use the Liturgy. These commands were universally disobeyed; +for the spirit of Scotland was now fairly roused—a spirit which has often +learned to conquer, but never to yield. It was to be expected that Gillespie +would not be allowed to remain much longer in comparative obscurity, after +his remarkable abilities had become known. The church and parish of +Wemyss being at that time vacant, the congregation, to whom he had been +known from his infancy, <span class="tei tei-q">“made supplication”</span> that he might be their minister. +This request was granted, <span class="tei tei-q">“maugre St Andrew's beard,”</span> as Baillie says; that +is, in spite of the opposition made by Spotswood, Archbishop of St Andrews, +who knew enough of the young man to regard him with equal fear and hatred. +He was ordained by the Presbytery of Kirkcaldy on the 26th of April, 1638, +the celebrated Robert Douglas, at that time minister of Kirkcaldy, presiding +at the ordination; and was the first who was admitted by a presbytery, at that +period, without regard to the authority of the bishops. This, indeed, soon +ceased to be a singularity; but, it must be remembered, that though the +attempt to impose the Liturgy upon the Church had been successfully resisted, +the ostensible government of the Church was still held by the prelates, and +continued to be held by them, till they were all deposed by the famous General +Assembly which met in Glasgow on the 21st day of November, 1638. But +their power had received a fatal blow, and it could not fail to be highly +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexviii">[pg xviii]</span><a name="Pgxviii" id="Pgxviii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +gratifying to George Gillespie, that the first free act of the Presbyterian +Church, to the recovery of whose liberty he had so signally contributed, +should be his own ordination to the ministerial office. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +From that time forward, the life of George Gillespie was devoted to the +public service of the Church; and he was incessantly engaged in all the great +measures of that momentous period. He, however, was not the man of the +age. That man was Alexander Henderson, the acknowledged leader of the +Church of Scotland's Second Reformation. And, as it is not our purpose to +write a history of that period, we must confine ourselves chiefly to those events +in which Gillespie acted a prominent part. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The next intimation that we receive of Gillespie is in Baillie's account of +the Glasgow Assembly. <span class="tei tei-q">“After a sermon of Mr Gillespie,”</span> says Baillie, +<span class="tei tei-q">“wherein the youth very learnedly and judiciously, as they say, handled the +words, <span class="tei tei-q">‘The King's heart is in the hand of the Lord,’</span> yet did too much +encroach on the King's actions: he (Argyle) gave us a grave admonition, to +let authority alone, which the Moderator seconded, and we all religiously +observed, so long as the Assembly lasted.”</span> This proves, at least, that Gillespie +was highly esteemed by his brethren, who had selected him as one to preach +before that important Assembly, notwithstanding his youth. It should be +added, that on consulting the records of that Assembly's proceedings, we do +indeed find Argyle's grave admonition not to interfere with the authority due +to the King in his own province, and the Moderator's answer; but nothing to +lead us to think that it had any reference to Gillespie's sermon. Baillie had +not, at that time, learned to know and appreciate Gillespie, as he did afterwards +and, as he had been somewhat startled by the point and power of the +<span class="tei tei-q">“English Popish Ceremonies,”</span> he might not unnaturally conclude, that +Argyle's caution against what might be, had been caused by what had already +been beginning to appear in the language of the youthful preacher. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The course of public affairs swept rapidly onward, though certainly not in +such a channel as to gratify the lovers of arbitrary power and superstition. +The King, enraged to find his beloved Prelacy overthrown at once and entirely, +prepared to force it upon the Scottish Covenanted Church and people by force +of arms. The Covenanters stood on the defensive, and met the invading host +on the Border, prepared to die rather than submit to the loss of religious +liberty. But the English army was little inclined to fight in such a cause. +They had felt the king's tyranny and the oppression of their own prelates, and +were not disposed to destroy that liberty, so nobly won by Scotland, for which +they were themselves most earnestly longing. A peace ensued. The King +granted that spiritual liberty which he was unable to withhold; and the ministers +who had accompanied the Scottish army, returned to the discharge of +their more peaceful duties. But this peace proved of short duration. The +King levied a new and more powerful army, and again declared war against +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexix">[pg xix]</span><a name="Pgxix" id="Pgxix" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +his Scottish subjects. Again the Covenanters resumed their weapons of +defence, and marched towards the Border, a number of the most eminent +ministers, among whom was Gillespie, being required to accompany the army, +and empowered to act as a presbytery. It was, however, judged necessary +to anticipate the approach of the English by entering England. This bold +movement changed the nature of the contest for the time, because the English +parliament felt the utmost jealousy of the King's despotic designs, and would +not grant him the necessary support. Negotiations for peace were begun at +Ripon, and transferred to London. This rendered it necessary for the Scottish +Commissioners for the peace to reside at London. Henderson, Blair, Baillie +and Gillespie accompanied the Commissioners to London, resided with them +there in the capacity of chaplains, and availed themselves of the opportunity +thus afforded, for proving to the people of England that presbyterian +ministers were not such rude and ignorant men as their prelatic calumniators +had asserted. The effect of their preaching was astonishing, as even Clarendon, +their prejudiced and bitter reviler, admits. Wherever they preached, the +people flocked in crowds to hear them, and even clustered round the doors and +windows of the churches in which they were proclaiming the unsearchable +riches of Christ. It soon became apparent that both the cause, and the men +by whom it was defended, were too mighty to be despised. Courtly parasites +might scoff, but the heart of England was compelled to know that living faith +and true eloquence are equally powerful to move and guide the minds of +men, whether on the bleak waste of a Scottish moor, or in the midst of a +mighty city. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Soon after the return of the Scottish Commissioners and ministers, in the +Assembly of 1641, the town of Aberdeen gave a call to George Gillespie to be +one of their pastors. This call, however, he strenuously and successfully +resisted, and was permitted to remain at Wemyss. But next year, the +town of Edinburgh applied to the General Assembly, to have him translated +to one of the charges there, and this application was successful, so that he +became one of the ministers of Edinburgh in the year 1642, and continued so +during the remainder of his life. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But although Edinburgh had succeeded in obtaining Gillespie, the citizens +were not long permitted to enjoy the benefit of his ministry. Another +class of duties awaited him, in a still more public and important sphere of +action. It is impossible here to do more than refer to the great events which +at that time agitated not only Scotland, but also England. The superstition, +bigotry and intolerance of Archbishop Laud and his followers, combining +with and urging on the despotism of the King, had at length completely +exhausted the patience of the English people and parliament. Every pacific +effort had proved fruitless; and it had become undeniably evident, to every +English patriot, that Prelacy must be abolished and the royal prerogative +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexx">[pg xx]</span><a name="Pgxx" id="Pgxx" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +limited, unless they were prepared to yield up every vestige of civil and +religious liberty. They made the nobler choice, passed an act abolishing +Prelacy, and summoned an Assembly of Divines to deliberate respecting the +formation of such a Confession of Faith, Catechism, and Directory, as might +lead to uniformity between the Churches of the two kingdoms, and thereby +tend to secure the religious liberty of both. The Assembly of Divines met at +Westminster, on the 1st day of July, 1643. Soon afterwards Commissioners +from the English Parliament, and from the Westminster Assembly, were +appointed to proceed to Edinburgh, to be present at the meeting of the +General Assembly in August, and to seek a conference, respecting the best +method of forming the basis of a religious and civil confederacy between the +two kingdoms, in their time of mutual danger. These Commissioners, accordingly, +attended the meeting of the Assembly in Edinburgh, and the result of +their conferences was the framing of that well-known bond of union between the two +countries, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-variant: small-caps">the Solemn League And Covenant</span></span>—<span class="tei tei-q">“a document +which we may be pardoned for terming the noblest, in its essential nature and principles, +of all that are recorded among the international transactions of the +world.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +As the main object for which the Solemn League and Covenant was framed, +was to secure the utmost practicable degree of uniformity in the religious +worship of both countries; and, as the English Divines had already met at +Westminster to take the whole subject into consideration, and had requested +the assistance of Commissioners from the Church of Scotland, the General +Assembly named some of the most eminent of their ministers and elders as +Commissioners to the Westminster Assembly. These were, Alexander +Henderson, Robert Douglas, Robert Baillie, Samuel Rutherford, and George +Gillespie, ministers; and the Earl of Cassilis, Lord Maitland, and Sir Archibald +Johnston of Warriston, elders; but neither the Earl of Cassilis nor +Robert Douglas went. Three of these, Lord Maitland, Henderson, and +Gillespie, set off for London, along with the English Commissioners, immediately +after the rising of the General Assembly; the other three, Warriston, +Rutherford, and Baillie, followed about a month afterwards. On the 15th of +September the Scottish Commissioners were received into the Westminster +Assembly with great kindness and courtesy; and, on the 25th of the same +month, the Solemn League and Covenant was publicly sworn and subscribed +by both Parliament and Assembly, after addresses by Nyo and Henderson. +It was not, however, till the 12th of October, that the Westminster Assembly +commenced its serious deliberations concerning Church Government, Discipline, +and a Directory of Worship, in the hope of arriving at such conclusions +as might produce religious uniformity in the Churches of England, Scotland, +and Ireland, if not also with the Reformed Churches of the Continent. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Scarcely had the Westminster Assembly begun its deliberations, when it +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxi">[pg xxi]</span><a name="Pgxxi" id="Pgxxi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +became abundantly apparent, that, however sincere its members might all be +in the desire to promote the religious welfare of the community, they were, +nevertheless, divided in their views as to how that could be best accomplished. +There were three parties in the Assembly, the Presbyterians, +the Independents, and the Erastians. Of these the Presbyterians<a id="noteref_1" name="noteref_1" href="#note_1"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1</span></span></a> formed by far the most numerous, comprising at least nine-tenths of +the entire body. There were at first only five Independent divines, commonly +termed <span class="tei tei-q">“the Five Dissenting Brethren;”</span> but their number finally amounted +to ten or eleven. Only two ministers were decided Erastians, but a considerable +number of the parliamentary members, chiefly those who were +professionally lawyers, advocated that secular policy. The Scottish Commissioners +refused to exercise the right of voting, but were continually +present in the Assembly, and took a very prominent part in all its deliberations +and debates, supporting, as might be expected, the views of the Presbyterians. +The chief strength of the Independents consisted in the tenacity +with which they adhered to their own opinions, disputing every proposition +brought forward by others, but cautiously abstaining from giving any definite +statement of their own; and in the close intercourse which they contrived to +keep with Cromwell and the military Independents. And the Erastian party, +though few in numbers within the Assembly itself, possessed, nevertheless, +considerable influence, arising out of their reputation for learning, having as +their ornament and support, that distinguished man, emphatically called <span class="tei tei-q">“the +learned Selden.”</span> But the true source of their power was the Parliament, +which, having deprived the King of that ecclesiastical supremacy which he +had so grievously abused, wished to retain it in its own possession, and +therefore, supported the Erastian party in the Assembly. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Numerous and protracted were the debates which arose in the Westminster +Assembly, during the discussion of the various topics on which these three +parties differed in opinion; and in all those debates no person took a more active +part, or gained more distinction than George Gillespie. His previous course +of studies had rendered him perfectly familiar with all that had been written on +the subjects under discussion; his originally acute and powerful intellect had +been thoroughly trained and exercised to its highest degree of clearness and +vigour; and to a natural, perspicuous, and flowing readiness of language, the +warmth and earnestness of his heart added the energy and elevation which +form the very essence of true eloquence. We have already referred to the +high expectations which Baillie entertained of his future career. But high as +these had been, they were far surpassed by the reality, as he himself declares. +<span class="tei tei-q">“None in all the company did reason more, and more pertinently than Mr Gillespie. +That is an excellent youth; my heart blesses God in his behalf!”</span>—<span class="tei tei-q">“Very +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxii">[pg xxii]</span><a name="Pgxxii" id="Pgxxii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +learned and acute Mr Gillespie, a singular ornament of our church, +than whom not one in the whole Assembly speaks to better purpose, and with +better acceptance by all the hearers.”</span>—<span class="tei tei-q">“Mr George Gillespie, however I had +a good opinion of his gifts, yet I profess he has much deceived me: Of a truth +there is no man whose parts in a public dispute I do so admire. He has +studied so accurately all the points that ever yet came to our Assembly, he has +got so ready, so assured, so solid a way of public debating, that however +there be in the Assembly divers very excellent men, yet, in my poor judgment, +there is not one who speaks more rationally, and to the point, than that brave +youth has done ever.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +We cannot here follow the course of the prolonged deliberations in which +Gillespie so greatly distinguished himself; but there is one instance of his eminence +which has so often been related, and not always very accurately, that +it would be unpardonable not to give it here,—especially as some pains have +been taken to obtain as full and correct a version of it as is now practicable. +After the Westminster Divines had agreed respecting the office-bearers whose +permanent continuation in the church can be proved from scriptural authority; +they proceeded to inquire concerning the subject of Church Discipline. In +this the Presbyterians were constrained to encounter both the Independents +and the Erastians; for the Independents, on the one hand, denied any authoritative +excommunication or suspension, and the Erastians, on the other, admitted +such a power, but placed it in the hands of the civil magistracy. For a +considerable time the discussion was between the Presbyterians and the +Independents; but when the arguments of the latter party had been conclusively +met and answered by their antagonists, the Erastians hastened to the +rescue, and their champion, <span class="tei tei-q">“the learned Selden,”</span> came to the Assembly, +when the discussion drew near its close, prepared to pour forth all his learning +for the discomfiture of the hitherto triumphant Presbyterians. His intention +had been made known extensively, and even before the debate began, the +house was crowded by all who could claim or obtain admission. Gillespie, who +had been probably engaged in some Committee business as usual, was rather +late in coming, and upon his arrival, not being recognised as a member by +those who were standing about the door and in the passages, was told that it +was impossible for him to get in, the throng was so dense. <span class="tei tei-q">“Can ye not +admit a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pinning</span></span>?”</span> said he, +using a word employed by masons, to indicate the +thin slips of stone with which they pin, or fill up the chinks and inequalities +that occur in the building of a plain wall. He did, however, work his way +to the seat allotted to the Scottish Commissioners, and took his place beside +his brethren. The subject under discussion was the text, Matt. xviii. 15-17, +as bearing upon the question respecting excommunication. Selden arose, and +in a long and elaborate speech, and with a great display of minute rabbinical +lore, strove to demonstrate that the passage contained no warrant for ecclesiastical +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxiii">[pg xxiii]</span><a name="Pgxxiii" id="Pgxxiii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +jurisdiction, but that it related to the ordinary practice of the Jews +in their common civil courts, by whom, as he asserted, one sentence was excommunication, +pronounced by their own authority. Somewhat confused, if not appalled, +by the vast erudition displayed, even the most learned and able of the +divines seemed in no haste to encounter their formidable opponent. At length +both Herle and Marshall, two very distinguished men, attempted answers, but +failed to counteract the effect of Selden's speech. Gillespie had been observed +by his Scottish brethren writing occasionally in his note-book, as if marking +the heads of Selden's argument; and one of them, some accounts say Rutherford, +turning to him in this emergency, said, <span class="tei tei-q">“Rise, George, rise up, man, +and defend the right of the Lord Jesus Christ to govern, by his own laws, +the church which he hath purchased with his blood.”</span> Thus urged, Gillespie +arose, gave first a summary of Selden's argument, divesting it of all the +confusion of that cumbrous learning in which it had been wrapped, and reducing +it to its simple elements; then in a speech of singular acuteness and power, +completely refuted it, proving that the passage could not be interpreted or +explained away to mean a mere reference to a civil court. By seven distinct +arguments he proved, that the whole subject was of a spiritual nature, not +within the cognisance of civil courts; and he proved also, that the church of +the Jews both possessed and exercised the power of spiritual censures. The +effect of Gillespie's speech was so great, as not only to convince the Assembly, +but also to astonish and confound Seldon himself, who is reported to have +exclaimed in a tone of bitter mortification, <span class="tei tei-q">“That young man, by this single +speech, has swept away the learning and labour of ten years of my life!”</span> +Those who were clustered together in the passage near the door, remembering +Gillespie's expression when he was attempting to enter, said one to another, +<span class="tei tei-q">“It was well that we admitted the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pinning</span></span>, +otherwise the building would have fallen.”</span> Even his Scottish +brethren, although well acquainted with his great +abilities, were surprised with his masterly analysis of Selden's argument, and +looked into his note-book, expecting there to find the outline of the summary +which he had given. Their surprise was certainly not diminished when they +found that he had written nothing but, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Da lucem, +Domine</span></span>, Lord give light,—and similar brief petitions for the +direction of that divine Head and King of +the church, whose crown-rights he was about to defend. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Various other anecdotes have been recorded respecting Gillespie's singular +skill and ability in debate; but the preceding is at once the most striking and +the best authenticated, and may suffice to prove his eminence, both in learning +and in power of argument, among the Westminster Divines.<a id="noteref_2" name="noteref_2" href="#note_2"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">2</span></span></a> +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxiv">[pg xxiv]</span><a name="Pgxxiv" id="Pgxxiv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The first part of the task in which the Westminster Assembly was engaged, +was the framing of a Directory for Public Worship. This having been completed +about the close of the year 1644, the General Assembly of the Church +of Scotland met on the 23d of January, 1645, to take this Directory into consideration, +and to give it their sanction, should it be found satisfactory. +Baillie and Gillespie were sent to Scotland, to be present at the Assembly, +that they might introduce the subject, and give any explanation that might +appear necessary, and to do everything in their power to procure for it the +desired approbation. In this they were completely successful, and the Assembly +passed an act sanctioning the Directory,—that act having been written, as +Baillie informs us, by Gillespie. Having accomplished the object of their +mission, they returned to London, where Gillespie was speedily engaged in +the Erastian Controversy, during which he produced his greatest work. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +We have already referred to the distinguished ability with which Gillespie +encountered and defeated Selden, in the discussion which arose within the +Westminster Assembly itself. But the principles of Erastianism were entertained +by many who were not members of that Assembly, and were advocated +in other quarters, so as to lead to a literary controversy. The Rev. Thomas +Coleman, one of the Erastians divines, the other being Lightfoot, preached a +sermon before the House of Commons, on the 30th of July, 1645, in which +there was a peculiar display of Erastianism of the very strongest kind. This +sermon was printed, as were all sermons preached before either House, and +excited at once the disapprobation of all the friends of religious liberty. It +did not remain long unanswered. On the 27th of August, the same year, +Gillespie preached before the House of Lords; and when his sermon was also +published, he added to it an appendix entitled, <span class="tei tei-q">“A Brotherly Examination of +some passages of Mr Coleman's late printed sermon.”</span> In this appendix +Gillespie not only answered and refuted Coleman, but turned his arguments +completely against himself. Coleman soon afterwards published a pamphlet +entitled, <span class="tei tei-q">“A Brotherly Examination Re-examined.”</span> To this Gillespie replied +in another bearing the title, <span class="tei tei-q">“Nihil Respondes,”</span> in which he somewhat sharply +exposed the weak and inconclusive character of his opponent's argument. +Irritated by the castigation he had received, Coleman published a bitter +reply, to which he gave the somewhat unintelligible title of <span class="tei tei-q">“Male Dicis +Maledicis,”</span>—intending, probably, to insinuate that Gillespie's answer was of a +railing character. This roused Gillespie, and induced him to put forth his +controversial power in a singularly vigorous pamphlet, entitled, <span class="tei tei-q">“Male Audis,”</span> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxv">[pg xxv]</span><a name="Pgxxv" id="Pgxxv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +in which he took a rapid survey of the whole Erastian controversy, so far as +Coleman and some of his friends had brought it forward, convicted him and +them of numerous self-contradictions, of unsoundness in theology, of violating +the covenant which they had sworn, and of inculcating opinions fatal to both +civil and religious liberty. To this powerful production Coleman attempted no +reply; nor have its arguments ever been answered by any subsequent advocate +of Erastianism. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But however able and well-timed these controversial pamphlets were, they +were not enough to occupy even the few spare hours that Gillespie was able to +snatch from his attendance on the business of the Assembly. He had planned, +and was all the while prosecuting, a much larger work. That work appeared +about the close of the year 1646, under the title of <span class="tei tei-q">“Aaron's Rod Blossoming: +or, the Divine Ordinance of Church Government Vindicated.”</span> In this remarkably +able and elaborate production, Gillespie took up the Erastian controversy as +stated and defended by its ablest advocates, fairly encountering their strongest +arguments, and assailing their most formidable positions, in the frank and +fearless manner of a man thoroughly sincere, and thoroughly convinced of the +truth and goodness of his cause. As it may be presumed that the readers of +this memoir are also in possession of <span class="tei tei-q">“Aaron's Rod,”</span> we need not occupy space +in giving even a brief outline of that admirable work; but as we are convinced +that the Erastian conflict, which has been recently resumed, must still be +fought, and will be ultimately won, we strenuously recommend the studious +perusal of Gillespie's masterly production to all who wish fully to comprehend +the subject.<a id="noteref_3" name="noteref_3" href="#note_3"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">3</span></span></a> One or two points of general information, however, it may be expedient +to give. In the <span class="tei tei-q">“Aaron's Rod,”</span> while Gillespie intentionally traversed +the whole ground of the Erastian controversy, he directed also special attention +to the productions of the day. This he could not avoid; but this has tended +unfortunately, to give to his work the appearance of being to some extent an +ephemeral production, suited to the period when it appeared, but not so well +suited to the present times. It addresses itself to answer the arguments of +Selden, and Coleman, and Hussey, and Prynne; and as the writings of these +men have sunk into oblivion, we are liable to regard the work which answered +them as one which has done its deed, and may also be allowed to disappear. +Let it be observed, that Erastianism never had abler advocates than the above-named +men. Selden was so pre-eminent for learning that his distinguishing designation +was <span class="tei tei-q">“the learned Selden.”</span> Coleman was so thoroughly conversant with +Hebrew literature, that he was commonly termed <span class="tei tei-q">“Rabbi Coleman.”</span> Hussey, +minister at Chessilhurst in Kent, was a man of great eloquence, both as a +speaker and a writer, and possessed no small influence among the strong-minded +men of that period. And Prynne had a double claim on public attention +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxvi">[pg xxvi]</span><a name="Pgxxvi" id="Pgxxvi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +both then and still; for he had been so formidable an antagonist of the +Laudean Prelacy, as to have been marked out by Laud as a special victim,—had +been condemned to the pillory, and suffered the loss of both his ears by the +sentence of that cruel prelate,—and had been rescued from his sufferings, and +restored to political life and influence, by the Long Parliament. He was, +moreover, both a learned man, an acute lawyer, and an able and subtle controversialist, +and his writings exercised at the time no mean influence. When +such men undertook the advocacy of the Erastian argument, encouraged as +they were by the English Parliament, it may well be conceived that they would +present it both in its ablest, and in its most plausible form. And it is doing +no discredit to Erastians of the present day, to say that they are not likely to +produce anything either more profound in learning, or more able and acute in +reasoning than was done by their predecessors of the Long Parliament, and +the Westminster Assembly. If, therefore, Gillespie's Aaron's Rod completely +defeated the acute and able men of that day, we may well recommend it to the +perusal of those whose duty it may be to engage in a similar controversy in the +present age. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But while such were Gillespie's labours in the field of controversy, the value +of which could not be easily over-estimated, his memory would be grievously +wronged were we to regard him only as a controversialist. For although the +topics which first engaged the attention of the Westminster Assembly were +those on which the greatest difference of opinion existed, and to which, almost +of necessity, the public mind, both then and ever since, has been most strongly +directed, there was a very large portion of their duty, and that, too, of the +highest importance, and demanding the utmost care, in which a much greater +degree of unanimity prevailed. For a considerable time after the Assembly +commenced its deliberations, its attention was almost exclusively occupied +with the framing of Directories for public worship and ordination, and with +discussions respecting the form of Church government, including the power of +Church censure. These topics involved both the Independent and the +Erastian controversies; and till some satisfactory conclusions had been +reached on these points, the Assembly abstained from entering upon the less +agitating, but not less important work of framing a Confession of Faith. But +having completed their task, so far as depended upon themselves, they then +turned their attention to their doctrinal labours. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The manner in which the Assembly entered upon this solemn duty deserves +the utmost attention, as intimating the earnest and prudent spirit by which +their whole deliberations were pervaded. They appointed a committee to prepare +and arrange the main propositions which were to be examined and +digested into a system by the Assembly. The members of this committee +were, Dr Hoyle, Dr Gouge, Messrs Herle, Gataker, Tuckney, Reynolds, and +Vines, with the Scottish Commissioners Henderson, Baillie, Rutherford, and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxvii">[pg xxvii]</span><a name="Pgxxvii" id="Pgxxvii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Gillespie. Those learned and able divines began their labours by arranging, +in the most systematic order, the various great and sacred truths which God +has revealed to man; and then reduced these to thirty-two distinct heads or +chapters, each having a title expressive of its subject. These were again subdivided +into sections; and the committee formed themselves into several subcommittees, +each of which took a specific topic for the sake of exact and +concentrated deliberation. When these sub-committees had completed their +respective tasks, the whole results were laid before the entire committee, and +any alterations suggested and debated till all were of one mind. And when +any title, or chapter, had been thus fully prepared by the committee, it was +reported to the Assembly, and again subjected to the most minute and careful +investigation, in every paragraph, sentence, and even word. All that +learning the most profound, intellect the most searching, and piety the most +sincere could accomplish, was thus concentrated in the Westminster Assembly's +Confession of Faith, which may be safely termed the most perfect statement +of systematic Theology ever framed by the Christian Church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the preliminary deliberations of the Committee the Scottish divines took +a leading part, and none more than Gillespie. But no report of these deliberations +either was or could be made public. The results alone appeared when +the Committee, from time to time, laid its matured propositions before the +Assembly. And it is gratifying to be able to add, that throughout the +deliberations of the Assembly itself, when composing, or rather, formally +sanctioning the Confession of Faith, there prevailed almost an entire and +perfect harmony. There appears, indeed, to have been only <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">two</span></em> subjects on +which any difference of opinion existed among them. The one of these was +the doctrine of Election, concerning which Baillie informs us they had <span class="tei tei-q">“long +and tough debates;”</span> the other was concerning that which heads the chapter +entitled <span class="tei tei-q">“Of Church Censures,”</span> as its fundamental proposition, viz. <span class="tei tei-q">“The +Lord Jesus Christ, as King and Head of his Church, has therein appointed a +government in the hand of church-officers distinct from the civil magistrate.”</span> +This proposition the Assembly manifestly intended and understood to contain +a principle directly and necessarily opposed to the very essence of Erastianism, +and it was regarded in the same light by the Erastians themselves, hence it +had to encounter their most strenuous opposition. It was, however, somewhat +beyond the grasp of the lay-members of the Assembly, especially since their +champion Selden had in a great measure withdrawn from the debates after his +signal discomfiture by Gillespie, and consequently it was triumphantly carried, +the single dissentient voice being that of Lightfoot, the other Erastian divine, +Coleman, having died before the conclusion of the debate. The framing of the +Confession occupied the Assembly nearly a year. After having been carefully +transcribed, it was presented to the parliament on the 3d of December, 1646. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +A plan similar to that already described was also employed in preparing +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxviii">[pg xxviii]</span><a name="Pgxxviii" id="Pgxxviii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that admirable digest of Christian doctrine, the Shorter Catechism, and so far +as can be ascertained, by the same Committee. For a time, indeed, they +attempted to prosecute the framing of both Confession and Catechism at +once; but after some progress had been made with both, the Assembly resolved +to finish the Confession first, and then to construct the Catechism upon +its model, so far at least as to have no proposition in the one which was not in +the other. By this arrangement they wisely avoided the danger of subsequent +debate and delay. Various obstacles, however, interposed, and so greatly +impeded the progress of the Assembly, that the Catechism was not so speedily +completed as had been expected. It was, however, presented to the House +of Commons on the 5th of November 1647, and the Larger, in the spring of +the following year. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +There is one anecdote connected with the formation of the Shorter Catechism +both full of interest and so very beautiful, that it must not be omitted. +In one of the earliest meetings of the Committee, the subject of deliberation +was to frame an answer to the question <span class="tei tei-q">“<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">What is God</span></span>?”</span> Each +man felt the unapproachable sublimity of the divine idea suggested by these words; but +who could venture to give it expression in human language! All shrunk from +the too sacred task in awe-struck reverential fear. At length it was resolved, +as an expression of the Committee's deep humility, that the youngest member +should first make the attempt. He consented; but begged that the brethren +would first unite with him in prayer for divine enlightenment. Then in slow +and solemn accents he thus began his prayer:—<span class="tei tei-q">“O God, Thou art a Spirit, +infinite, eternal, and unchangeable, in Thy being, wisdom, power, holiness, +justice, goodness and truth.”</span>—When he ceased, the first sentence of his prayer +was immediately written down and adopted, as the most perfect answer that +could be conceived, as, indeed, in a very sacred sense, God's own answer, +descriptive of Himself.<a id="noteref_4" name="noteref_4" href="#note_4"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">4</span></span></a> Who, then, was the +youngest member of the Committee? When we compare the birth-dates of the respective +members of the Committee, we find that George Gillespie was the youngest by more than a +dozen years. We may, therefore, safely conclude, that George Gillespie was +the man who was thus guided to frame this marvellous answer. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Without further enlarging on these points, we may, without hazard, affirm, +that however eminent Gillespie was in the department of controversy, he was +scarcely, if at all, less so in that of systematic theology, while his personal +piety was of the most elevated and spiritual character. Rarely, indeed, have +such qualities met in any one man, as were united in him; but when God +requires such a man, he creates, endows and trains him, so as to meet the +necessity. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxix">[pg xxix]</span><a name="Pgxxix" id="Pgxxix" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +When the public labours of the Westminster Assembly drew near a close, +the Scottish commissioners returned to their native country. Henderson had +previously found the repose of the grave, Rutherford remained a short time +behind. Baillie and Gillespie appeared at the General Assembly which met +in August, 1647, and laid before that supreme ecclesiastical court the result +of their protracted labours. The Confession of Faith was ratified by that +Assembly. The same Assembly caused to be printed a series of propositions, +or <span class="tei tei-q">“Theses against Erastianism,”</span> as Baillie terms them, amounting to one +hundred and eleven, drawn up by George Gillespie, embodying eight of them +in the act which authorised their publication. The perusal of these propositions +would enable any person of unprejudiced and intelligent mind to master +and refute the whole Erastian theory; and could not fail, at the same time, to +draw forth sentiments of admiration towards the clear and strong mind by +which they were framed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But the incessant toils in which Gillespie's life had been spent had shattered +his constitution beyond the power of recovery; and the state in which he +found Scotland on his return was such as to permit no relaxation of these +toils. The danger in which the obstinacy and duplicity of Charles I. had +placed that unhappy monarch's life, drew forth towards him the strong compassion +of all who cherished sentiments of loyalty to the sovereign and pity +for the man. But in many instances these generous feelings were allowed to +bias the dictates of religious principle and sound judgment; and a party +began to be formed for the purpose of attempting to save the King even at +the hazard of entering into a war with England. This was, of course, eagerly +encouraged by all who had previously adhered to the King's party in the contest +between him and the Covenanters; and a series of intrigues began and +were carried on, breaking the harmony which had previously existed, and +preparing for the disastrous consequences which soon afterwards ensued. +Gillespie exerted himself to the utmost of his power to avert the coming +calamities which he anticipated, by striving to prevent the commission of +crimes which provoke judgment. His influence was sufficient to restrain the +Church from consenting to countenance the weak and wicked movements of +politicians. But his health continued to sink under these incessant toils and +anxieties. He was chosen moderator of the General Assembly of 1648, +though, as Baillie states, <span class="tei tei-q">“he did much deprecate the burden, as he had great +reason, both for his health's sake, and other great causes.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This Assembly met on the 12th of July, 1648, and so arduous and difficult +were the duties which it had to discharge, that it did not end its labours till +the 12th of August. Although Gillespie was then rapidly sinking under the +disease of which he died, which, from its symptoms, must have been consumption, +he continued to take an active part in all its deliberations, and drew up +the last public paper which it directed to be framed, in answer to a document, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxx">[pg xxx]</span><a name="Pgxxx" id="Pgxxx" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +issued by the State, respecting the engagement that had been formed for the +support of the King. The arduous labours of the Assembly being thus ended, +Gillespie left Edinburgh and retired to Kirkcaldy, with the view of seeking, +by change of scene and air, some renovation to his health. But the disease +had taken too firm a hold of his enfeebled constitution, and he continued to +suffer from increasing weakness. Still the cares of the distracted Church and +country pressed heavily on his mind. He was now unable to attend the +public meetings of Church courts; but on the 8th of September he addressed +a letter to the Commission of Assembly, in which he stated clearly and +strongly his opinion concerning the duties and the dangers of the time. +Continuing to sink, and feeling death at hand, he partly wrote and partly +dictated what may be termed his dying <span class="tei tei-q">“Testimony against association with +malignant enemies of the truth and godliness.”</span><a id="noteref_5" name="noteref_5" href="#note_5"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">5</span></span></a> At length, on the 17th day +of December, 1648, his toils and sorrows ceased, and he fell asleep in Jesus. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +So passed away from this world one of those bright and powerful spirits +which are sent in troublous times to carry forward God's work among mankind. +Incessant toil is the destiny of such highly-gifted men while here +below; and not unfrequently is their memory assailed by those mean and little +minds who shrunk with instinctive fear and hatred before the energetic +movements which they could neither comprehend nor encounter. But their +recompense is in heaven, when their work is done; and future generations +delight to rescue their reputation from the feeble obloquy with which malevolence +and folly had endeavoured to hide or defame it. Thus has it been with +George Gillespie to a considerable extent already; and we entertain not the +slightest shadow of doubt that his transcendent merit is but beginning to be +known and appreciated as it deserves, and that ere very long his well-earned +fame will shine too clearly and too strong to be approached by detractors. +</p> + +<div class="tei tei-tb">* * * * * </div> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +We have but little more to relate respecting George Gillespie. His death +was deeply lamented by all who loved their church and country at the time; +and such was the feeling generally entertained of his great merit, that the +Committee of Estates, or government of the kingdom, by an Act dated 20th +December, 1648, did, <span class="tei tei-q">“as an acknowledgment for his faithfulness in all the +public employments entrusted to him by this Church, both at home and +abroad, his faithful labours, and indefatigable diligence in all the exercises of +his ministerial calling, for his Master's service, and his learned writings, published +to the world, in which rare and profitable employments, both for Church +and State, he truly spent himself and closed his days, ordain, That the sum of +one thousand pounds sterling be given to his widow and children.”</span> And +though the Parliament did, by their Act, dated June 8th, 1650, unanimously +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxxi">[pg xxxi]</span><a name="Pgxxxi" id="Pgxxxi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +ratify the preceding Act, and recommended to their Committee to make the +same effectual, yet in consequence of Cromwell's invasion, and the confusion +into which the whole kingdom was thereby thrown, this benevolent design +was frustrated, as his grandson, the Rev. George Gillespie, minister at Strathmiglo, +afterwards declared.<a id="noteref_6" name="noteref_6" href="#note_6"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">6</span></span></a> +So much for the trust to be placed in national +gratitude and the promises of statesmen. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +George Gillespie was buried at Kirkcaldy, his birth-place, and the place +also where he died. A tomb-stone, erected to his memory by his relatives and +friends, bore an inscription in Latin, recording the chief actions of his life, and +stating the leading elements of his character. But when Prelacy was re-imposed +on Scotland, after the restoration of Charles II., the mean malice of the +Prelatists gratified itself by breaking the tomb-stone. This petty and spiteful +act is thus recorded in the <span class="tei tei-q">“Mercurius Caledonius,”</span> one of the small quarto +newspapers or periodicals of the time, of date January 16th to 25th, 1661. +<span class="tei tei-q">“The late Committee of Estates ordered the tomb-stone of Mr George Gillespie, +whereon was engraven a scandalous inscription, should be fetched from +the burial place, and upon a market-day, at the cross of Kirkcaldy, where he +had formerly been minister, and there solemnly broken by the hands of the +hangman; which was accordingly done,—a just indignity upon the memory of +so dangerous a person.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Committee of Estates by which this paltry deed was done was that of +Middleton's parliament, frequently called the <span class="tei tei-q">“drunken parliament,”</span> from the +excesses of its leading men, and which on the following year signalised itself by +the Glasgow act,—that act which emptied nearly four hundred pulpits in one +day. The inaccuracy of the statement made by the prelatic newspaper, asserting +that he had formerly been minister at Kirkcaldy, will not surprise any +person who is acquainted with the writings of the Prelatists of that period, +who seem not to have been able to write the truth when relating the most common +and well-known facts. But one is somewhat surprised to find statements +equally inaccurate made respecting George Gillespie, by reverend and learned +historians. In Dr Cook's History of the Church of Scotland, we find in one passage +George Gillespie's character and conduct completely misunderstood and +misrepresented, (vol. iii. pages 160-162), and in a subsequent passage an assertion +that the proceedings of that party in the church called the Protestors +were, in the year 1650, <span class="tei tei-q">“directed by Gillespie, a factious minister, whose name +has been frequently mentioned,”</span> (page 196). George Gillespie was the only person +of whom mention was made, or could be made, in the previous portion of the +history, as his brother had not then began to take any active part in public +affairs; but he was dead nearly two years before the date to which the latter +passage refers. It is plain that Dr Cook confounded George Gillespie with +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxxii">[pg xxxii]</span><a name="Pgxxxii" id="Pgxxxii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +his brother Patrick, and ascribed to the former the actions of the latter, regarding +them both as but one and the same person. He further asserts, that +Gillespie was <span class="tei tei-q">“suspected of corresponding with the Sectaries.”</span> That Patrick +Gillespie corresponded with the Sectaries, and was much trusted and countenanced +by Cromwell, is perfectly true; but before that time George Gillespie +had joined the One Church and family in heaven. In every period of his life, +and in every transaction in which he was engaged, George Gillespie was far +above all private or discreditable intriguing, which is the vice of weak, cunning, +and selfish minds. And while we do not think it necessary further to +prosecute this vindication of his memory, we yet think it our duty, when writing +a memoir of him, thus briefly to set aside the groundless accusation, +whether it be adduced by prelatic or Erastian writers,—his baffled antagonists +when living, his impotent calumniators when dead. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The tomb-stone, as has been related, was broken in 1661, but the inscription +was preserved. A plain tablet was erected in 1745, by his grandson, the +Rev. George Gillespie, minister of Strathmiglo, on which the inscription was +re-produced, with a slight addition, mentioning both events. It is still to be +seen in the south-east porch of the present church. The inscription is +as follows:— +</p> + +<div class="block tei tei-quote" style="margin-bottom: 1.80em; margin-left: 3.60em; margin-top: 1.80em; margin-right: 3.60em"><span style="font-size: 90%"> +MAGISTER GEORGIUS GILLESPIE, PASTOR EDINBURGENSIS, JUVENILIBUS ANNIS +RITUUM ANGLORUM PONTIFICIORUM TURMAM PROSTRAVIT: GLISCENTE AETATE, +DELEGATUS CUM MANDATIS IN SYNODO ANGLICANA, PRÆSULEM E ANGLIA ERADICANDUM, +SINCERUM DEI CULTUM UNIFORMEM PROMOVENDUM, CURAVIT; ERASTUM +AARONIS GERMINANTE VIRGA CASTIGAVIT. IN PATRIAM REVERSUS FOEDIFRAGOS +ANGLIAM BELLO LACESSENTES LABEFACTAVIT: SYNODI NATIONALIS ANNO 1648, +EDINBURGI HABITÆ PRÆSES ELECTUS, EXTREMAM PATIRÆ SUÆ OPERAM CUM LAUDE +NAVAVIT: CUMQUE OCULATIS TESTIS VIDISSET MALIGNANTIUM QUAM PRÆDIXERAT +RUINAM, EODEM QUO FOEDUS TRIUM GENTIUM SOLENNE RENOVATUM TUIT DIE DECEDENS +IN PACE, ANNO ÆTATIS 36, IN GAUDIUM DOMINI INTRAVIT: INGENIO PROFUNDUS, +GENIO MITIS, DISPUTATIONE ACUTUS, ELOQUIO FACUNDUS, ANIMO INVICTUS, +BONOS IN AMOREM, MALOS IN INVIDIAM, OMNES IN SUI ADMIRATIONEM, RAPUIT: PATLÆ +SUÆ ORNAMENTUM; TANTO PATRE DIGNA SOBOLES. +</span></div> + +<div class="block tei tei-quote" style="margin-bottom: 1.80em; margin-left: 3.60em; margin-top: 1.80em; margin-right: 3.60em"><span style="font-size: 90%"> +THIS TOMB BEING PULLED DOWN BY THE MALIGNANT INFLUENCE OF ARCHBISHOP +SHARP, AFTER THE INTRODUCTION OF PRELACY, MR GEORGE GILLESPIE, MINISTER +OF THE GOSPEL AT STRATHMIGLO, CAUSED IT TO BE RE-ERECTED, IN HONOUR OF HIS +SAID WORTHY GRANDFATHER, AND AS A STANDING MONUMENT OF DUTIFUL REGARD +TO HIS BLESSED MEMORY; ANNO DOMINI, 1746. +</span></div> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It may be expedient to give a translation:— +</p> + +<div class="block tei tei-quote" style="margin-bottom: 1.80em; margin-left: 3.60em; margin-top: 1.80em; margin-right: 3.60em"> +<span class="tei tei-q"><span style="font-size: 90%">“</span><span style="font-size: 90%">Master George Gillespie, minister at Edinburgh, in his youthful years +overthrew a host of </span><span class="tei tei-q"><span style="font-size: 90%">‘</span><span style="font-size: 90%">English popish ceremonies;</span><span style="font-size: 90%">’</span></span><span style="font-size: 90%"> as he approached full manhood, +having been sent as commissioner to the Westminster Assembly, his +attention was directed to the task of extirpating Prelacy from England, and +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxxiii">[pg xxxiii]</span><a name="Pgxxxiii" id="Pgxxxiii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-size: 90%"> +promoting purity and uniformity in the worship of God. He chastised Erastianism +in his </span><span class="tei tei-q"><span style="font-size: 90%">‘</span><span style="font-size: 90%">Aaron's Rod Blossoming.</span><span style="font-size: 90%">’</span></span><span style="font-size: 90%"> Having returned to his native country +he weakened the violators of the covenant, who were bent on provoking a war +with England.</span><a id="noteref_7" name="noteref_7" href="#note_7"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">7</span></span></a><span style="font-size: 90%"> +Having been chosen moderator of the General Assembly +which met at Edinburgh in the year 1648, he devoted his last exertions to the +service of his country so as to draw forth public approbation: and having, as +an eye-witness, seen that ruin of the malignants which he had foretold, departing +in peace on the same day on which the League of the three kingdoms was +solemnly renewed, in the 36th year of his age, he entered into the joy of the +Lord. He was a man profound in genius, mild in disposition, acute in argument, +flowing in eloquence, unconquered in mind. He drew to himself the +love of the good, the envy of the bad, and the admiration of all. He was an +ornament of his country,—a son worthy of such a father.</span><span style="font-size: 90%">”</span></span> +</div> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Such was the <span class="tei tei-q">“scandalous inscription”</span> which the peevish spleen, yet bitter +malice of Scottish Prelacy, found gratification in attempting to destroy. But +there is a righteous retribution even in this world. Men rear their own monuments, +and write inscriptions on them which time cannot obliterate. Gillespie's +enduring monument is in his actions and his writings, which latest ages will +admire. The monuments of Scottish Prelacy are equally imperishable, whether +in the wantonly defaced tomb-stones of piety and patriotism, or in the moss-grown +martyr-stones that stud the moors and glens of our native land; and +the inscriptions thereupon are fearfully legible with records of indelible +infamy. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It remains but to offer a few remarks respecting Gillespie's various works. +The first production of his pen was his remarkable <span class="tei tei-q">“Dispute against the +English Popish Ceremonies.”</span> It was published in 1637, when its author was +only in the 25th year of his age; and it must have been completed some time +previous to its publication, as it appears to have been printed abroad, most +probably in Holland. This gives countenance to one statement which affirms +it to have been written when Gillespie had scarcely passed his 22d year. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +His next work was published in London, in the year 1641, where he was +during the progress of the treaty with the King. It is referred to by Baillie +in the following terms:—<span class="tei tei-q">“Think not we live any of us here to be idle; +Mr Henderson has ready now a short treatise, much called for, of our church +discipline; Mr Gillespie has the grounds of Presbyterial Government well +Asserted; Mr Blair, a pertinent answer to Hall's Remonstrance: all these are +ready for the press.”</span> The valuable treatise here referred to has not been so +much noticed as several other of Gillespie's writings, but is included in this +collective edition. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxxiv">[pg xxxiv]</span><a name="Pgxxxiv" id="Pgxxxiv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +His Sermons and Controversial Pamphlets were produced in the years +1641-5-6, during the sittings of the Westminster Assembly. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Aaron's Rod Blossoming was published at London also, about the close of +the year 1646. This is his greatest work. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The celebrated Hundred and Eleven Propositions were prepared before he +left London, and laid before the General Assembly on his return to Scotland +in the summer of 1647. Perhaps it is not possible to obtain a clear conception +of Erastianism better than by the study of these propositions. They have +been reprinted several times, yet were rarely to be obtained. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The short, yet very able and high-principled papers which he prepared for +the Assembly and its Commission in 1648, were his latest writings. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +A short time after his death, and during the year 1649, his brother Patrick +published in one volume, entitled a <span class="tei tei-q">“Treatise of Miscellany Questions,”</span> a +series of papers, twenty-two in number, on a variety of important topics, +which appeared to be in a condition fit for the press. Though this is a +posthumous production, and consequently without its author's finishing +corrections, it displays the same clearness, precision, and logical power, which +characterise his other works. We are inclined to conjecture that these +Essays, as we would now term them, were written at different times during +the course of several years, and while he was studying the various topics to +which they relate. Several of them are on subjects which were debated in +the Westminster Assembly; and it is very probable that Gillespie wrote them +while maturing his views on these points preparatory for those discussions in +which he so greatly distinguished himself. This conjecture is strengthened +by the curious and interesting fact, that a paper, which will be found +beginning at page 109 of the part now printed for the first time from +the MS., is almost identical, both in argument and language, though +somewhat different in arrangement, with chapter viii. pages 115 to 120, of +Aaron's Rod. The arrangement in the Aaron's Rod is more succinct than in +the paper referred to, but its principles, and very much of the language, are +altogether the same. May not this indicate Gillespie's mode of study and +composition? May he not have been in the habit of concentrating his mind +on the leading topics of the subjects which he was studying, writing out pretty +fully and carefully his thoughts on these topics, and afterwards connecting and +arranging them so as to form one complete work? If so, then we may conclude +that the Miscellany Questions contain such of these masses of separate +thinking as Gillespie found no opportunity of using in any other manner, and, +therefore, consented to their publication in their present form. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In Wodrow's Analecta it is stated that Gillespie had a manuscript volume +of sermons prepared for the press, which were bought from the printer by the +Sectaries, and probably destroyed. It is also stated, that there were six +octavo volumes of notes written by Gillespie at the Westminster Assembly +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxxv">[pg xxxv]</span><a name="Pgxxxv" id="Pgxxxv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +then extant, containing an abstract of its deliberations. Of these manuscript +volumes there are two copies in the Wodrow MSS., Advocates' Library, but +neither of them appears to be Gillespie's own hand-writing; the quarto certainly +is not, and the octavo seems to be an accurate copy of <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">two</span></em> of the +original volumes. These have been collated and transcribed by Mr Meek, +with his well-known care and fidelity, and the result is now, for the first +time, given to the public. What has become of the missing volumes is +not known, and it is to be feared the loss is irrecoverable. There is one +consideration, however, which mitigates our regret for the loss of these +volumes. The one which has been preserved begins February 2d, 1644, and +ends January 3d, 1645.<a id="noteref_8" name="noteref_8" href="#note_8"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">8</span></span></a> +Lightfoot's Journal continues till the end of 1644, +and then terminates abruptly, as if he had not felt it necessary any longer to +continue noting down the outline of the debates. Yet Lightfoot continued to +attend the Assembly throughout the whole of its protracted deliberations. +From other sources also, we learn that the whole of the points on which there +existed any considerable difference of opinion in the Assembly, had been +largely debated during the year 1644, so that little remained to be said on +either side. The differences, indeed, continued; but they assumed the form +of written controversy, the essence of which we have in the volume entitled, +<span class="tei tei-q">“The Grand Debate.”</span> It is probable, therefore, that the lost volumes of +Gillespie's manuscript contained chiefly his own remarks on the writings of +the Independents, and, not unlikely, the outlines of the answers returned by +the Assembly. Supposing this to be the case, it would doubtless have been +very interesting to have had Gillespie's remarks and arguments, but they +could not have given much information which we do not at present possess. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +A few brief notices respecting the papers now first published may both be +interesting, and may conduce to rendering them intelligible to the general +reader. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +There is <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">first</span></em>, an extract attested by the scribes, or clerks, of the +Westminster Assembly, copied from the original, by Wodrow, and giving a statement +of the Votes on Discipline and Government, from session 76, to session 186. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Second</span></em>, Notes of Proceedings from February 2, to May 14, 1644, to p. 64. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Third</span></em>, Notes of Proceedings from September 4, 1644, to January 3, 1645, +to p. 100. (By consulting Lightfoot, we learn that the time between May and +September was occupied chiefly in debates respecting Ordination, the mode of +dispensing the Lord's Supper, Excommunication, and Baptism, with some minor +points.) +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Fourth</span></em>, Debates in the Sub-committee respecting the Directory, 4th March, +to 10th June, p. 101-2. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Fifth</span></em>, Notes of Proceedings in the Grand Committee, from September 20, to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxxvi">[pg xxxvi]</span><a name="Pgxxxvi" id="Pgxxxvi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +October 25, 1644, p. 103-7. This part of the manuscript, though short, is of very +considerable importance, as giving us a specimen of the manner in which the +Grand Committee acted. The Grand Committee was composed of some of the +most influential persons of the Lords, of the Commons, and of the Assembly, +together with the Scottish Commissioners. The duty of that Committee was +to consult together respecting the subjects to be brought before the Assembly, +and to prepare a formal statement of those subjects for the purpose of regular +deliberation. By this process a large amount of debate was precluded, and +the leading men were enabled to understand each other's sentiments before the +more public discussions began. And as the Scottish Commissioners were +necessarily constituent members of this Committee, their influence in directing +the whole proceedings was both very great, and in constant operation. +Lightfoot's journal gives no account of the proceedings of this Committee. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Sixth</span></em>, A paper on excommunication, &c. It has already been mentioned +that this paper is nearly identical with part of a chapter in the Aaron's Rod. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Seventh</span></em>, A short note on some discussions which took place in the Committee +of the General Assembly at Edinburgh, on the 7th and 8th of February, +1645, at the time when Baillie and Gillespie laid before the Assembly the +Directory which had been recently completed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Eighth</span></em>, The Ordinance of the two Houses of the English Parliament, 12th +June, 1643, summoning the Assembly of Divines. This is added chiefly for the +purpose of shewing the intention of the Parliament in calling the Assembly. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It has been already stated that there are two MS. volumes, purporting to +be copies of Gillespie's Notes. The one of these is in octavo, and seems to +have been carefully taken; the other is in quarto, and appears to be partly a +copy, partly an abstract. In it Gillespie is always spoken of in the third +person, which has caused many variations. The transcriber has also made +many omissions, not only of one, but of several paragraphs at a time, frequently +passing over the remarks of the several speakers. It appears to +have been his object to copy chiefly the argumentative part of the manuscript. +This defective transcription had belonged to Mr William Veitch, as appears +from his name written on the cover and first page, with the addition +<span class="tei tei-q">“minister at Peebles, 1691.”</span> In the copy transcribed for the press, the octavo +manuscript has been followed. The quarto, however, along with Lightfoot, +has been found useful in correcting the Scripture references, which had all to +be carefully examined and verified; but sometimes all three failed to give satisfaction, +and a conjectural substitute has been given, enclosed in brackets, and +with a point of interrogation. In concluding these remarks, we cannot help +expressing great gratification to see for the first time a complete edition of the +works of George Gillespie; and in order also to complete the memoir, we add, +as an appendix, some very interesting extracts from the Maitland Club edition +of Wodrow's Analecta, chiefly relative to his last illness and death. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxxvii">[pg xxxvii]</span><a name="Pgxxxvii" id="Pgxxxvii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> +<a name="toc5" id="toc5"></a> +<a name="pdf6" id="pdf6"></a> +<h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">APPENDIX. EXTRACTS FROM WODROW'S ANALECTA (MAITLAND CLUB EDITION)</span></h1> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“MR GEORGE GILLESPIE.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“Mr George Gillespie, first minister of Kirkcaldy, and afterward minister of +Edinburgh; when he was a child, he seemed to be somewhat dull and soft like, so that his +mother would have stricken and abused him, and she would have made much of Patrick, his +younger brother. His father, Mr John Gillespie, minister of Kirkcaldy, was angry to see +his wife carry so to his son George; and he would have said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘My heart, let alone; +though Patrick may have some respect given him in the Church, yet my son George will be +the great man in the Church of Scotland.’</span> And he said of him when he was a-dying, +<span class="tei tei-q">‘George, George, I have gotten many a brave promise for thee.’</span> And indeed he was +very soon a great man; for it's reported, that before he was a preacher, he wrote the +<span class="tei tei-q">‘English Popish Ceremonies.’</span> He was, of all ministers in his time, one of the +greatest men for disputing and arguing; so that he was, being but a young man, much +admired at the Assembly at Westminster, by +all that heard him; he being one of the youngest members that was there. I heard old Mr +Patrick Simson say, that he heard his cousin, Mr George Gillespie say, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Let no man who +is called of God to any work, be it never so great and difficult, distrust God for +assistance, as I clearly found at that great Assembly at Westminster. If I were to live a +long time in the world, I would not desire a more noble life, than the life of pure and +single dependence on God; for, said he, though I may have a claim to some gifts of +learning and parts, yet I ever found more advantage by single looking to God for +assistance than by all the parts and gifts that ever I could pretend to, at that +time.’</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“When he was at London, he would be often on his knees; at another time, +reading and writing. And when he was sitting in that great Assembly at Westminster, he +was often observed to have a little book, and to be marking down something with his pen +in that book, even when some of the most learned men, as Coleman and Selden, were +delivering their long and learned orations, and all he was writing was for the most part +his pithy ejaculations to God, writing these words; <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Da lucem, Domine; +Da lucem!</span></span> When these learned men had ended their oration, the Moderator proposed who +should give an answer to their discourse; they all generally voted Mr Gillespie to be the +person. He being a young man, seemed to blush, and desired to be excused, when so many +old and learned divines were present, yet all the brethren, with one voice, determined he +should be the person that should give an answer to that learned oration. Though he seemed +to take little heed, yet being thus pressed, he rose up, and resumed all the particulars +of that learned oration very distinctly, and answered every part of it so fully, that all +that heard him were amazed and astonished; for he died in 1648, and was then but about +thirty-six years of age. Mr Calamy, if I be not forgotten, said, we were ready to think +more of Mr Gillespie than was truly meet; if he had not been stained by being against our +way and judgment for the Engagement.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“He was one of the great men that had a chief hand in penning our most +excellent Confession of Faith and Catechisms. He was a most grave and bold man, and had a +most wonderful gift given him for disputing and arguing. My father told me, he observed +that when there was a considerable number of ministers met, there were several of our +great nobles were strongly reasoning with our ministers about the engagement 1648. When +Mr Gillespie was busy studying his sermon that he was to preach before the Parliament +to-morrow, the ministers sent privately for Mr Gillespie, whom he +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxxviii">[pg xxxviii]</span><a name="Pgxxxviii" id="Pgxxxviii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +observed to come in very quietly, and when Lauderdale, Glencairn, and some others, rose +up and debated very strongly for the engagement, Mr Gillespie rose up and answered them +so fully and distinctly, firstly, secondly, and thirdly, that he fully silenced them all; +and Glencairn said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘There is no standing before this great and mighty man!’</span> I heard +worthy Mr Rowat say, that Mr Gillespie said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘The more truly great a man is, he was +really the more humble and low in his own eyes,’</span> as he instanced in the great man +Daniel; and, said he, <span class="tei tei-q">‘God did not make choice of some of us as his instruments in the +glorious work of Reformation, because we were more fit than others, but rather because we +were more unfit than others.’</span> He was called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Malleus +Mallignantium</span></span>, and Mr Baillie, writing to some in this church anent Mr George +Gillespie, said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘He was truly an ornament to our church and nation.’</span> And Mr James +Brown, late minister of Glasgow, told me that there was an English gentleman said to him, +that he heard Mr Gillespie preach, and he said, he believed he was one of the greatest +Presbyterians in the world. He was taken from the Greyfriars' Church to the New Church. +He has written several pieces, as <span class="tei tei-q">‘Aaron's Rod +Blossoming,’</span> and <span class="tei tei-q">‘Some Miscellany Questions,’</span> and his <span class="tei tei-q">‘Assertion of the +Government of the Church of Scotland, about Ruling Elders.’</span> He had several little +books wherein he set down his remarks upon the proceedings of the Assembly at +Westminster.”</span>—WODROW'S ANALECTA, vol. iii. pp. 109-18. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“What follows here I have in conversation with Mr Patrick Simpson, whose +memory was most exact. What concerns Mr Gillespie, and the Marquis of Montrose, I read +over to him, and he corrected. The rest are hints I set down after conversation, when two +or three days with him in his house at Renfrew, in the year 1707.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +(ACCOUNT OF THE LAST ILLNESS AND DEATH OF MR GEORGE GILLESPIE.) +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“Mr George Gillespie being moderator of the Assembly held at Edinburgh, July +12th, 1648, was all the time thereof, as also half a year before, in a greater weakness +of body than ordinary; that being now come to a height, which long before had been +gathering. He had a great hoasting and sweating, which in the time of the General +Assembly began to grow worse; but being extraordinarily (so I may say) upheld, was not so +sensible as when the Assembly dissolved it appeared to be. On occasion whereof, the next +Wednesday after the rising of the Assembly, he went with his wife over to Kirkcaldy, +there intending to tarry for a space, till it should please the Lord, by the use of +means, to restore him to some more health to come over again. But when he was come there, +his weakness and disease grew daily more and more, so that no application of any strength +durst be used towards him. It came to that, he kept his chamber still to his death, +wearing and wasting hoasting, and sweating. Ten days before his death his sweating went +away, and his hoasting lessened, yet his weakness still encreased, and his flux still +continued. On Wednesday morning, which day he began to keep his bed, his pain began to be +very violent, his breath more obstructed, his heart oppressed; and that growing all the +next night to a very great height, in the midst of the night there were letters written +to his brother, and Mr Rutherford, and Mr John Row, his +death approaching fast. On Friday all day, and Thursday all night, he was at some ease. +Friday at night, till Saturday in the afternoon, in great violence, the greatness of pain +causing want of sleep. Mr Rutherford and Lord Craigihall came to visit him. Thus much for +his body. Now I'll speak a little of what concerns his soul, and the exercise +of his mind all the while.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Monday, December 11, 1648, came my Lords Argyle, Cassils, Elcho, and Warriston to visit +him. He did faithfully declare his mind to them, as public men, in that point whereof he +hath left a testimony to the view of the world, as afterwards; and the speaking was very +burdensome, yet he spared not very freely to fasten their duty upon them. The exercise +of his mind all the time of his sickness was vary sad and constant, without comfortable +manifestations, and sensible presence for the time, yet he continued in a constant faith +of adherence, which ended in an adhering assurance, his grips growing still the stronger. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“One day, a fortnight before his death, he had leaned down on a little bed, +and taking a fit of faintness, and his mind being heavily exercised, and lifting up his +eyes, this expression fell with great +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexxxix">[pg xxxix]</span><a name="Pgxxxix" id="Pgxxxix" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +weight from his mouth, <span class="tei tei-q">‘O my dear Lord, forsake me not forever!’</span> His weariness of +this life was very great, and his longing to be relieved, and to be where the veil would +be taken away.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“Tuesday, December 14, (1648) he was in heavy sickness, and three pastors +came in the afternoon to visit him, of whom one said to him, <span class="tei tei-q">‘The Lord hath made you +faithful in all he hath employed you in, and it's likely we be put to the trial; +therefore what encouragement give you us thereanent!’</span> Whereto he answered in few +words, <span class="tei tei-q">‘I have gotten more by the Lord's immediate assistance than ever I had by +study, in the disputes I had in the Assembly of Divines in England; therefore let never +man distrust God for assistance that cast themselves on him, and follow his calling. For +my own part, the time that I have had in the exercise of the ministry is but a +moment.’</span> To which sentence another pastor answered, <span class="tei tei-q">‘But your moment hath exceeded +the gray heads of others! This I may speak without flattery.’</span> To which he answered +disclaiming it with a <span class="tei tei-q">‘no;’</span> for he desired still to have Christ exalted, as he said +at the same time, and another. And at other times, when any such things were spoken to +him, <span class="tei tei-q">‘What are all my righteousnesses but rotten rags? All that I have done cannot +abide the touchstone of his justice. They are all but abominations, and as an unclean +thing, when they are reckoned between my God and me. Christ is all things, and I am +nothing!’</span> The other pastor when the rest were out, asked, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Whether he was enjoying +the comforts of God's presence, or if they were for a time suspended! He answered, +Indeed they were suspended.’</span> Then within a little while he said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Comforts! aye +comforts!’</span> meaning, that they were not easily attained. His wife said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘What +reck'd the comfort if believing is not suspended!’</span> He said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘No.’</span> Speaking +farther to that his condition, he said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Although that I should never see any more +light of comfort than I do see, yet I shall adhere, and do believe that He is mine, and +I am his!’</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“The next morrow being Friday, he not being able to write, did dictate out +the rest of a paper, which he had been before writing himself, and did subscribe it +before two witnesses, who also did subscribe; wherein he gave faithful and clear +testimony to the work and cause of God, and against the enemies thereof, to stop the +mouths of calumniators and to confirm his children.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“In all his discourses this was mixed as one thing, that he longed for the +time of relief, and rejoiced because it was so near. His breath being very short, he +said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Where the hallelujahs are sung to the Lamb, there is no shortness of breath!’</span> +And being in very great pain all the Friday night, his mother said in the morning, <span class="tei tei-q">‘In +all appearance you will not have another night.’</span> To which he said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Think you that +your word will hold good?’</span> She said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘I fear it will hold over good.’</span> He said, +<span class="tei tei-q">‘Not over good.’</span> That day he blessed his children and some others, (Mr Patrick +Simson, the writer of this) and said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘God bless you: and as you carry the name of your +grandfather, so God grant you his graces.’</span> That afternoon, being Saturday, came Mr +Samuel Rutherford, who, among other things, said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘The day, I hope, is dawning, and +breaking in your soul, that shall never, have an end.’</span> He said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘It is not broken +yet; but though I walk in darkness and see no light, yet I will trust in the name of the +Lord and stay upon my God!’</span> Mr Samuel said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Would not Christ be a welcome guest to +you?’</span> He answered, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Welcome! the welcomest guest that ever I saw.’</span> He said +further, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Doth not your soul love Christ above all things?’</span> He answered, <span class="tei tei-q">‘I love +him heartily: who ever knew any thing of him but would love him!’</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“Mr James Wilson going to pray, asked <span class="tei tei-q">‘What petitions he would have him to +put up for him?’</span> He said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘For more of himself, and strength to carry me through the +dark valley.’</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“Saturday night he became weaker, and inclined to drowsiness and sleeping, +and was discerned in his drowsiness a little to rave; yet being till the last half hour +in his full and perfect senses, and having taken a little jelly and drink, about half an +hour before his death he spake as sensibly betwixt as ever, and blessed some persons that +morning with very spiritual and heavenly expressions. About seven or eight of the clock +his drowsiness encreased, and he was overheard in it speaking (after he had spoken more +imperfectly some words before) those words, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Glory! Glory! a seeing of God! a seeing of +God! I hope it shall be for his glory!’</span> After he had taken a little refreshment of +jelly, and a little drink through a reed, he said that the giving him these things made +him drowsy; and a little afterwards, <span class="tei tei-q">‘There is a great drowsiness on me, I know not how +it comes.’</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“His wife seeing the time draw near, spake to him and said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘The time of +your relief is now +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="pagexl">[pg xl]</span><a name="Pgxl" id="Pgxl" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +near, and hard at hand.’</span> He answered, <span class="tei tei-q">‘I long for that time. O! happy they that are +there.’</span> This was the last word he was heard sensibly to speak. Mr Frederick Carmichael +being there, they went to prayer, expecting death so suddenly. In the midst of prayer he +left his rattling<a id="noteref_9" name="noteref_9" href="#note_9"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">9</span></span></a> and the pangs and fetches of death begin thence, his senses went away. +Whereupon they rose from prayer, and beheld till, in a very gentle manner, the pins of +his tabernacle were loosed.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“He said (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">supra</span></span>) <span class="tei tei-q">‘Say not over good,’</span> because he +thought she wronged him so far in wishing the contrary of what he longed for.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“Mr Carmichael said, <span class="tei tei-q">‘You have been very faithful, and the Lord has honoured you to +do him very much service, and now you are to get your reward.’</span> He answered <span class="tei tei-q">‘I think +it reward enough, that ever I got leave to do him any service in truth and +sincerity.’</span> ”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This account was dictated to me by Mr Patrick Simson, Mr Gillespie's cousin, who was with +him to his last sickness, and at his death, and took minutes at the time of these his +expressions. I read it over, after I had written it, to him. He corrected some words, and +said to me, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is all I mind about his expressions toward his close. They made some +impression on me at the time, and I then set them down. I have not read the paper that I +mind these forty years, but I am pretty positive these were his very words.”</span> A day or +two after, I went in with him to his closet to look for another paper, for now he had +almost lost his sight, and in a bundle, I fell on the paper he wrote at the time, and +told him of it. When we compared it with what I wrote, there was not the least variation +betwixt the original and what I wrote, save an inconsiderable word or two, here altered; +which is an instance of a strong memory, the greatest ever I knew. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +(Subscribed) R WODROW +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Sept. 8, 1707 WODROW's ANALECTA, vol. I, pp. 154-159 +</p> + +<div class="tei tei-tb">* * * * * </div> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">What follows about Mr Gillespie I wrote also from Mr Simson's +mouth.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“George Gillespie was born January 21st, 1613. He was first minister at +Weemyse, the first admitted under Presbytery 1638. He was minister at Weemyse about two +years. He was very young when laureate, before he was seventeen. He was chaplain first +to my lord Kenmure, then to the Lord of Cassilis. When he was with Cassilis, he wrote +his <span class="tei tei-q">‘English Popish Ceremonies,’</span> which when printed, he was about twenty-two. He +wrote a <span class="tei tei-q">‘Dialogue between a Civilian and Divine,’</span> a piece against Toleration, +entitled <span class="tei tei-q">‘Wholesome Severity reconciled with Christian Liberty.’</span> He died in strong +faith of adherence, though in +darkness as to assurance, which faith of adherence he preached much. He died December +seventeen, 1648. If he had lived to January 21, 1649, he had been thirty six years.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“The last paper he wrote, was <span class="tei tei-q">‘The Commission of the Kirk's Answer to the State's +Observations on the Declaration of the General Assembly anent the Unlawfulness of the +Engagement.’</span> The Observations were penned, (as my relator supposes) by Mr William +Colville, who wrote all these kind of papers for the Committee of Estates, and printed +during the Assembly whereof he was moderator. They could not overtake it, but remitted it +to the Commission to sit on Monday, and Mr Gillespie wrote the answer on Saturday and the +Sabbath, when he (the thing requiring haste) staid from sermon, and my informer, Mr +Patrick Simson, transcribed it against Monday at ten, when it passed without any +alteration. And just the week after, he went over to Fife, where he died. He was not +full ten years in the ministry. He had all his sermons in England, part polemical, part +practical prepared for the press, and but one copy of them, which he told the printer's +wife he used to deal with, and bade her have a care of them. And she was prevailed on by +some money from the Sectaries, who were mauled by him, to suppress them. He was very +clear in all his notions, and the manner +of expressing them. There are six volumes in 8vo manuscript which he wrote at +the Assembly of Divines remaining.”</span>—WODROW'S ANALECTA, vol. i. p. 159-160. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-i">[pg 1-i]</span><a name="Pg1-i" id="Pg1-i" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> +<a name="toc7" id="toc7"></a> +<a name="pdf8" id="pdf8"></a> +<h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">DISPUTE AGAINST THE ENGLISH POPISH CEREMONIES +OBTRUDED ON THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.</span></h1> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">DISPUTE AGAINST THE ENGLISH POPISH +CEREMONIES</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">OBTRUDED ON THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND;</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">WHEREIN NOT ONLY OUR OWN ARGUMENTS AGAINST +THE SAME ARE STRONGLY CONFIRMED, +BUT LIKEWISE THE ANSWERS AND DEFENCES OF OUR OPPOSITES, +SUCH AS HOOKER, MORTOUNE, BURGES, SPRINT, PAYBODY, ANDREWS, SARAVIA, +TILEN, SPOTSWOOD, LINDSEY, FOSBESSE, ETC., +PARTICULARLY CONFUTED</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">BY GEORGE GILLESPIE,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">MINISTER AT EDINBURGH,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">1662.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">Jer. ix. 12-14.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em"><span class="tei tei-q" style="text-align: center">“Who is the wise man, that may understand this? and who +is he to whom the mouth of the Lord hath spoken, that he may declare it, for what the +land perisheth?”</span> <span class="tei tei-q" style="text-align: center">“And the Lord saith, Because they have forsaken my law which I set +before them, and have not obeyed my voice, neither walked therein, but here walked after +the imagination of their own heart, and after Baalim.”</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">EDINBURGH:</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">ROBERT OGLE, AND OLIVER & BOYD.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">M. OGLE & SON AND WILLIAM COLLINS, GLASGOW.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">D. DEWAR, PERTH. G. & R. KING, ABERDEEN. W. M'COMB, +BELFAST.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">HAMILTON, ADAMS & CO., AND JAMES NISBET & CO., +LONDON.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">MDCCCXLIV.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">Reprinted from Edition of 1660.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">A. MURRAY, PRINTER, MILNE SQUARE, EDINBURGH.</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-ii">[pg 1-ii]</span><a name="Pg1-ii" id="Pg1-ii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc9" id="toc9"></a> +<a name="pdf10" id="pdf10"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">DEDICATION</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +TO<br /> +ALL AND EVERY ONE<br /> +IN THE<br /> +REFORMED CHURCHES<br /> +OF<br /> +SCOTLAND, ENGLAND, AND IRELAND,<br /> +WHO<br /> +LOVE THE LORD JESUS, AND MEAN TO ADHERE UNTO THE REFORMATION OF RELIGION.<br /> +GRACE, MERCY, AND PEACE, FROM GOD OUR FATHER,<br /> +AND FROM<br /> +THE LORD JESUS CHRIST. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-iii">[pg 1-iii]</span><a name="Pg1-iii" id="Pg1-iii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc11" id="toc11"></a> +<a name="pdf12" id="pdf12"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AUTHOR'S PREFACE</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +As Satan's malice, and man's wickedness, cease +not to molest the thrice happy estate of the church +of Christ, so hath the eternal council of the only +wise God predetermined the coming of offences, +persecutions, heresies, schisms and divisions, that +professors may be proved before they be as approved +and made manifest, 1 Cor. xi. 19. And +hence <span class="tei tei-q">“It must needs be that offences come,”</span> Matt. +xviii. 17; neither hath the church ever enjoyed both +purity and peace any long time together. But whiles +the church of God, thus disquieted, at well with dangerous +alterations, as with doleful altercations, is +presented in the theatre of this world, and crieth +out to beholders, <span class="tei tei-q">“Have ye no regard, all ye that +pass by!”</span> Lam. i. 12. A pity it is to see the crooked +and sinistrous courses of the greatest part, every +man moving his period within the enormous confines +of his own exorbitant desires; the atheistical +nullisidian, nothing regardeth the assoiling of ecclesiastical +controversies,—he is of Gallio's humour, +Acts xviii. 17, and cares for none of those things; +the sensual Epicurean and riotous ruffian (go +church matters as they will) eats and drinks, and +takes his pleasure; the cynical critic spueth out +bitter aspersions, gibeth and justleth at everything +that can be said or done in the cause of religion; +the acenical jester playeth fast and loose, and can +utter anything in sport, but nothing in earnest; the +avaricious worldling hath no tune but <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Give</span></em>, <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">give</span></em>, +and no anthem pleaseth him but <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Have</span></em>, <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">have</span></em>; the +aspiring Diotrephes puffeth down every course +which cannot puff up; the lofty favourite taketh +the pattern of his religion from the court iconography, +and if the court swim, he cares not though +the church sink; the subdulous Machiavillian accounteth +the show of religion profitable, but the +substance of it troublesome: he studieth not the +oracles of God but the principles of Satanical +guile, which be learneth so well that he may go to +the devil to be bishopped; the turn-coat temporiser +wags with every wind, and (like Diogenes turning +about the mouth of his voluble hogshead, after the +course of the sun) wheresoever the bright beams of +coruscant authority do shine and cherish, thither +followeth and sitteth he; the gnathonic parasite +sweareth to all that his benefactor holdeth; the +mercenary pensioner will bow before he break; he +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-iv">[pg 1-iv]</span><a name="Pg1-iv" id="Pg1-iv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +who only studieth to have the praise of some witty +invention, cannot strike upon another anvil; the +silly idiot (with Absolom's two hundred, 2 Sam. xv. +11,) goeth, in the simplicity of his heart, after his +perverse leaders; the lapped Nicodemite holds it +enough to yield some secret assent to the truth, +though neither his profession nor his practice testify +so much; he whose mind is possessed with prejudicate +opinions against the truth, when convincing +light is holden forth to him, looketh asquint, +and therefore goeth awry; the pragmatical adiaphorist, +with his span-broad faith and ell-broad conscience, +doth no small harm—the poor pandect of +his plagiary profession in matters of faith reckoneth +little for all, and in matters of practice all for +little. Shortly, if an expurgatory index were compiled +of those, and all other sorts of men, who either +through their careless and neutral on looking, make +no help to the troubled and disquieted church of +Christ, or through their nocent accession and overthwart +intermeddling, work out her greater harm, +alas! how few feeling members were there to be +found behind who truly lay to heart her estate and +condition? Nevertheless, in the worst times, either +of raging persecution or prevailing defection, as God +Almighty hath ever hitherto, so both now, and to +the end, he will reserve to himself a remnant according +to the election of grace, who cleave to his +blessed truth and to the purity of his holy worship, +and are grieved for the affliction of Joseph, as being +themselves also in the body, in confidence whereof +I take boldness to stir you up at this time, by putting +you in remembrance. If you would be rightly +informed of the present estate of the reformed +churches, you must not acquiesce in the pargetting +verdict of those who are wealthy and well at ease, +and mounted aloft upon the uncogged wheels of +prosperous fortune (as they call it). Those whom +the love of the world hath not enhanced to the serving +of the time can give you the soundest judgment. +It is noted of Dionysius Hallicarnasseus<a id="noteref_10" name="noteref_10" href="#note_10"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">10</span></span></a> (who was +never advanced to magistracy in the Roman republic) +that he hath written far more truly of the Romans +than Fabius, Salustius, or Cato, who flourished +among them with riches and honours. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-v">[pg 1-v]</span><a name="Pg1-v" id="Pg1-v" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +After that it pleased God, by the light of his glorious +gospel, to dispel the more than cimmerian +darkness of antichristianism, and, by the antidote of +reformation, to avoid the poison of Popery; forasmuch +as in England and Ireland, every noisome +weed which God's hand had never planted was not +pulled up, therefore we now see the faces of those +churches overgrown with the repullulating twigs +and sprigs of popish superstition. Mr Sprint acknowledgeth +the Reformation of England to have +been defective, and saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“It is easy to imagine of +what difficulty it was to reform all things at the +first, where the most part of the privy council, of +the nobility, bishops, judges, gentry, and people, +were open or close Papists, where few or none of +any countenance stood for religion at the first, but +the Protector and Cranmer.”</span><a id="noteref_11" name="noteref_11" href="#note_11"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">11</span></span></a> +The church of Scotland +was blessed with a more glorious and perfect +reformation than any of our neighbour churches. +The doctrine, discipline, regiment, and policy established +here by ecclesiastical and civil laws, and +sworn and subscribed unto by the king's majesty +and several presbyteries and parish churches of the +land, as it had the applause of foreign divines; so +was it in all points agreeable unto the word, neither +could the most rigid Aristarchus of these times +challenge any irregularity of the same. But now, +alas! even this church, which was once so great a +praise in the earth is deeply corrupted, and hath +<span class="tei tei-q">“turned aside quickly out of the way,”</span> Exod. xxxii. +8. So that this is the Lord's controversy against +Scotland. <span class="tei tei-q">“I had planted thee a noble vine, wholly +a right seed? How then art thou turned into the +degenerate plant of a strange vine unto me?”</span> Jer. +ii. 21. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It is not this day feared, but felt, that the rotten +dregs of Popery, which were never purged away +from England and Ireland and having once been +spued out with detestation, are licked up again in +Scotland, prove to be the unhappy occasions of a +woeful recidivation. Neither is there need of Lyncean +eyes, for if we be not poreblind, it cannot be +hid from us. What doleful and disastrous mutation +(to be bewailed with tears of blood) hath happened +to the church and spouse of Christ in these +dominions? Her comely countenance is miscoloured +with the fading lustre of the mother of harlots, +her shamefaced forehead hath received the mark of +the beast, her lovely locks are frizled with the +crisping pins of antichristian fashions, her chaste +ears are made to listen to the friends of the great +whore, who bring the bewitching doctrine of enchanting +traditions, her dove eyes look pleasantly +upon the well attired harlot, her sweet voice is +mumming and muttering some missal and magical +liturgies, her fair neck beareth the halter like to +kens of her former captivity, even a burdensome +chain of superfluous and superstitious ceremonies, +her undefiled garments are stained with the meritricious +bravery of Babylonish ornaments, and with +the symbolising badges of conformity with Rome, +her harmless hands reach brick and mortar to the +building of Babel, her beautiful feet with shoes are +all besmeared, whilst they return apace in the way +of Egypt, and wade the ingruent brooks of Popery. +Oh! transformed virgin, whether is thy beauty gone +from thee? Oh! forlorn prince's daughter, how +art thou not ashamed to look thy Lord in the face? +Oh! thou best beloved among women, what hast +thou to do with the inveigling appurtenances and +habilement of Babylon the whore?—But among +such things as have been the accursed means of +the church's desolation, which peradventure might +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-vi">[pg 1-vi]</span><a name="Pg1-vi" id="Pg1-vi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +seem to some of you to have least harm or evil in +them, are the ceremonies of kneeling in the act of +receiving the Lord's supper, cross in baptism, bishopping, +holidays, &c., which are pressed under the +name of things indifferent; yet if you survey the +sundry inconveniences and grievous consequences +of the same, you will think far otherwise. The vain +shows and shadows of these ceremonies have hid +and obscured the substance of religion; the true +life of godliness is smothered down and suppressed +by the burden of these human inventions, for their +sakes, many, who are both faithful servants to +Christ and loyal subjects to the king, are evil spoken +of, mocked, reproached, menanced, molested; +for their sakes Christian brethren are offended, and +the weak are greatly scandalised; for their sakes the +most powerful and painful ministers in the land are +either thrust out, or threatened to be thrust out from +their callings; for their sakes the best qualified and +most hopeful expectants are debarred from entering +into the ministry; for their sakes the seminaries of +learning are so corrupted, that few or no good plants +can come forth from thence, for their sakes many +are admitted into the sacred ministry, who are either +popish and Arminianised, who minister to the flock +poison instead of food; or silly ignorants, who can +dispense no wholesome food to the hungry; or else +vicious in their lives, who draw many with them into +the dangerous precipice of soul perdition; or, lastly, +so earthly minded, that they favour only the +things of this earth, not the things of the Spirit of +God, who feed themselves, but not the flock, and to +whom the Great Shepherd of the sheep wilt say, +<span class="tei tei-q">“The diseased have ye not strengthened, neither +have ye healed that which was sick, neither have +ye bound up that which was broken, neither have ye +brought again that which was driven away, neither +have ye sought that which was lost,”</span> Ezek. xxxiv. 4. +Simple ones, who have some taste and relish of popish +superstition (for many such there be in the +land), do suck from the intoxicated drugs of conformity, +the softer milk which makes them grow in +error. And who can be ignorant what a large spread +Popery, Arminianism and reconciliation with Rome, +have taken among the arch urgers of the ceremonies? +What marvel that Papists clap their hands! +for they see the day coming which they wish for. +Woe to thee, O land, which bears professed Papists +and avouched Atheists, but cannot bear them who +desire to <span class="tei tei-q">“abstain from all appearance of evil,”</span> 1 +Thes. v. 22, for truth and equity are fallen in thee, +and <span class="tei tei-q">“he that departeth from evil maketh himself a +prey,”</span> Isa. lix. 14, 15. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +These are the best wares which the big hulk of +conformity, favoured with the prosperous gale of +mighty authority, hath imported amongst us, and +whilst our opposites so quiverly go about to spread +the bad wares of these encumbering inconveniences, +is it time for as luskishly to sit still and to be silent? +<span class="tei tei-q">“Woe unto us, for the day goeth away, for the +shadows of the evening are stretched out,”</span> Jer. +vi. 4. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Moreover, besides the prevailing inconveniency +of the controverted ceremonies, the unlawfulness of +them is also plainly evinced in this ensuing dispute +by such convincing arguments, as, being duly pondered +in the equal balance of an attentive mind, +shall, by God's grace, afford satisfaction to so many +as purpose to buy the truth, and not to sell it. +Wherefore, referring to the dispute the points +themselves which are questioned, I am in this place +to beseech you all by the mercies of God, that, remembering +the words of the Lord, <span class="tei tei-q">“Them that +honour me I will honour, and they that despise me +shalt be lightly esteemed,”</span> 1 Sam. ii. 30, remembering, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-vii">[pg 1-vii]</span><a name="Pg1-vii" id="Pg1-vii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +also, the curse and condemnation of Meroz, +which came not to help the Lord against the +mighty, Judg. v. 23, of the nobles of Tekoa, who +put not their necks to the work of the Lord, Neh. +iii. 5 and, shortly, of all such as have no courage +for the truth, Jer. ix. 3, but seek their own things, +not the things which are Jesus Christ's, Phil. ii. 21, +and, finally, taking to heart how the Lord Jesus, +when he cometh in the glory of his Father with his +holy angels, Mark viii. 38, will be ashamed of every +one who hath been ashamed of him and his words +in the midst of a sinful and crooked generation, +you would, with a holy zeal and invincible courage, +against all contrary error, superstition, and +abuse whatsoever, set yourselves both to speak and +do, and likewise (having a calling) to suffer for the +truth of Christ and for the purity of his worship, +being in nothing terrified by your adversaries, Phil. +i. 28, 1 Pet. iii. 14, which, that ye may the better +perform, I commend to your thoughts these wholesome +admonitions which follow— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I. When you see so much diversity both of +opinion and practice in things pertaining to religion, +the rather ye ought to give all diligence for +trying the things which are different, Phil. i. 10. If +you judge us before you hear us, then do you contrary +to the very law of nature and nations, John +vii. 51, Acts v. 16. Neither will it help you at your +reckoning to say, We believed our spiritual guides, +our prelates and preachers, whom God had set over +us. Nay, what if your guides be blind? then they +not only fall in the ditch themselves, but you with +them, Matth. iv. 14. Our Master would not have +the Jews to rest upon the testimony of John Baptist +himself, but would have them to search the Scriptures, +John v. 33, 34, 39, by which touch stone the +Bereans tried the Apostle's own doctrine, and are +commended for so doing, Acts xvii. 11. But as we +wish you not to condemn our cause without examining +the same by the Word, so neither do we desire +you blindly to follow us in adhering unto it, for +what if your seeing guides be taken from you? +How, then, shall you see to keep out of the ditch? +We would neither have you to fight for us nor +against us, like the blind sword players, Andabatæ, +a people who were said to fight with their eyes +closed. Consider, therefore, what we say, and the +Lord give you understanding in all things, 2 Tim. +ii. 7. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +II. Since the God of heaven is the greatest king, +who is to rule and reign over you by his Word, +which he hath published to the world, and, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tunc vere</span></span>, +&c., then is God truly said to reign in us when no +worldly thing is harboured and haunted in our souls, saith +Theophylact,<a id="noteref_12" name="noteref_12" href="#note_12"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">12</span></span></a> since also the wisdom of the +flesh is enmity against God, Rom. viii. 7, who hath +made foolish the wisdom of this world, 1 Cor. i. 20, +therefore never shall you rightly deprehend the +truth of God, nor submit yourselves to be guided +by the same, unless, laying aside all the high soaring +fancies and presumptuous conceits of natural and +worldly wisdom, you come in an unfeigned humility +and babe-like simplicity to be edified by the word +of righteousness. And far less shall you ever take +up the cross and follow Christ (as you are required), +except, first of all, you labour and learn to +deny yourselves, Matth. xvi. 24, that is, to make no +reckoning what come of yourselves, and of all that +you have in the world, so that God have glory and +yourselves a good conscience, in your doings or +sufferings. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-viii">[pg 1-viii]</span><a name="Pg1-viii" id="Pg1-viii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +III. If you would not be drawn away after the +error of the wicked, neither fall from your own +stedfastness, the apostle Peter teacheth you, that ye +must grow both in grace and knowledge, 2 Pet. iii. +18, for, if either your minds be darkened through +want of knowledge, or your affections frozen through +want of the love of God, then are you naked, and +not guarded against the tentations of the time. +Wherefore, as the perverters of the truth and simplicity +of religion do daily multiply errors, so must +you (shunning those shelves and quicksands of deceiving +errors which witty make-bates design for +you), labour daily for increase of knowledge, and +as they to their errors in opinion do add the overplus +of a licentious practice and lewd conversation, +so must you (having so much the more ado to flee +from their impiety), labour still for a greature measure +of the lively work of sanctifying grace; in +which respects Augustine saith well, that the adversaries +of the truth do this good to the true members +of the church, that the fall of those makes these to +take better hold upon God.<a id="noteref_13" name="noteref_13" href="#note_13"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">13</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +IV. Be not deceived, to think that they who so +eagerly press this course of conformity have any +such end as God's glory, or the good of his church +and profit of religion. When a violent urger of the +ceremonies pretendeth religious respects for his +proceedings, it may be well answered in Hillary's<a id="noteref_14" name="noteref_14" href="#note_14"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">14</span></span></a> words. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Subrepis nomine blandienti, occidis specie religionis</span></span>—Thou +privily creepest in with an enticing +title, thou killest with the pretence of religion, for, +1. It is most evidently true of these ceremonies, +which our divines<a id="noteref_15" name="noteref_15" href="#note_15"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">15</span></span></a> +say of the gestures and rites +used in the mass, <span class="tei tei-q">“They are all frivolous and +hypocritical, stealing away true devotion from the +heart, and making men to rest in the outward gestures +of the body.”</span> There is more sound religion +among them who refuse, than among them who receive +the same, even our enemies themselves being +judges, the reason whereof let me give in the words +of one of our opposites<a id="noteref_16" name="noteref_16" href="#note_16"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">16</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Supervacua hoec occupatio +circa traditiones humanas, gignit semper ignorantiam +et contemptum proeceptorum divinorum</span></span>—This needless +business about human traditions doth ever +beget the ignorance and contempt of divine commandments. +2. Where read we that the servants +of God have at any time sought to advance religion +by such hideous courses of stern violence, as are +intended and assayed against us by those who press +the ceremonies upon us? The jirking and nibbling +of their unformal huggermugger cometh nearer to +sycophancy than to sincerity, and is sibber to appeaching +hostility than fraternal charity, for just +so they deal with us as the Arians did with the catholics +of old. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sinceros</span></span>, &c.<a id="noteref_17" name="noteref_17" href="#note_17"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">17</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“The sincere teachers +of the churches they delated and accused before magistrates, +as if they alone did continually perturb +the church's peace and tranquillity, and did only +labour that the divided churches might never again +piously grow together, and by this calumny they +persuaded politic and civil men (who did not well +enough understand this business), that the godly +teachers of the churches should be cast forth into +exile, and the Arian wolves should be sent into the +sheepfolds of Christ.”</span> Now, forasmuch as God +hath said, <span class="tei tei-q">“They shall not hurt nor destroy in all +my holy mountain,”</span> Isa. ix. 11, and will not have +his flock to be ruled with force and with cruelty, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-ix">[pg 1-ix]</span><a name="Pg1-ix" id="Pg1-ix" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Ezek. xxxiv. 4. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nec potest</span></span> (saith +Lactantius<a id="noteref_18" name="noteref_18" href="#note_18"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">18</span></span></a>) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">aut +veritas cum vi, aut justitia cum crudelitate conjungi</span></span>—Neither +can either truth be conjoined with violence, +or righteousness with cruelty therefore, if our +opposites would make it evident that they are in +very deed led by religious aims let them resile from +their violent proceedings, and deal with us in the +spirit of meekness showing us from God's word and +good reason the equity of their cause, and iniquity +of ours, wherein we require no other thing of them, +than that which Lactantius required of the adversaries +of his profession, even that they would debate +the matter <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">verbis pontius quam verberibus</span></span>—by words +rather than by whips <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Distringant aciem ingeniorem +suorum: siratio eorum vera est, asseratur: parati +sumus audire, si doceant</span></span>—Let them draw out the +sharpness of their engines; if their reason be true +let it be averred, we are ready to hear, if they teach +us. 3. If their aims were truly for the advancement +of religion, how comes it to pass, that whilst they +make so much ado and move every stone against us +for our modest refusing of obedience to certain ordinances +of men, which in our consciences we are +persuaded to be unlawful, they manumiss and set +free the simony, lying, swearing, profanation of the +Sabbath, drunkenness, whoredom, with other gross +and scandalous vices of some of their own side, by +which God's own commandments are most fearfully +violated? This just recrimination we may well use +for our own most lawful defence. Neither do we +hereby intend any man's shame (God knows), but +his reformation rather. We wish from our hearts +we had no reason to challenge our opposites of that +superstition taxed in the Pharisees, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quod argubant +&c.</span></span>—that they accused the disciples of little things, +and themselves were guilty in great things, saith +Nicolaus Goranus.<a id="noteref_19" name="noteref_19" href="#note_19"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">19</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +V. Do not account ceremonies to be matters of so +small importance that we need not stand much upon +them, for, as Hooker<a id="noteref_20" name="noteref_20" href="#note_20"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">20</span></span></a> +observeth, a ceremony, through custom, worketh very much with people. +Dr Burges allegeth<a id="noteref_21" name="noteref_21" href="#note_21"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">21</span></span></a> +for his writing about ceremonies, that the matter is important for the consequence +of it. Camero<a id="noteref_22" name="noteref_22" href="#note_22"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">22</span></span></a> +thinketh so much of ceremonies, that he holdeth our simplicity to notify that +we have the true religion, and that the religion of +Papists is superstitious because of their ceremonies. +To say the truth, a church is in so far true or hypocritical +as it mixeth or not mixeth human inventions +with God's holy worship, and hence the +Magdeburgians profess,<a id="noteref_23" name="noteref_23" href="#note_23"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">23</span></span></a> +that they write of the ceremonies for making a difference betwixt a true +and a hypocritical church. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Vere enim ecclesia, &c.</span></span>—for +a true church, as it retains pure doctrine, so also +it keeps simplicity of ceremonies, &c., but a hypocritical +church, as it departs from pure doctrine, so +for the most part it changeth and augmenteth the +ceremonies instituted of God, and multiplieth its +own traditions, &c. And as touching our controverted +ceremonies in particular, if you consider +what we have written against them, you shall easily +perceive that they are matters of no small, but very +great consequence. Howbeit these be but the beginnings +of evils, and there is a worse gallimaufry +gobber-wise prepared. It hath been observed of the +warring Turks<a id="noteref_24" name="noteref_24" href="#note_24"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">24</span></span></a> +that often they used this notable +deceit—to send a lying rumour and a vain tumult +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-x">[pg 1-x]</span><a name="Pg1-x" id="Pg1-x" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of war to one place, but, in the meanwhile, to address +their true forces to another place, that so they +might surprise those who have been unwarily led by +pernicious credulity. So have we manifest (alas +too, too manifest) reasons to make us conceive, that +whilst the chief urgers of the course of conformity +are skirmishing with us about the trifling ceremonies +(as some men count them), they are but labouring +to hold our thoughts so bent and intent +upon those smaller quarrels, that we may forget to +distinguish betwixt evils immanent and evils imminent, +and that we be not too much awake to espy +their secret sleight in compassing further aims. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +VI. Neither let the pretence of peace and unity +cool your fervour, or make you spare to oppose +yourselves unto those idle and idolised ceremonies +against which we dispute, for whilst our opposites +make a vain show and pretence of peace, they do +like the Romans,<a id="noteref_25" name="noteref_25" href="#note_25"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">25</span></span></a> +who built the Temple of Concord +just in the place where the seditious outrages of the +two Gracchi, Tiberius and Caius, had been acted, +which temple,<a id="noteref_26" name="noteref_26" href="#note_26"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">26</span></span></a> +in the subsequent times, did not restrain, +but, by the contrary, gave further scope unto +more bloody seditions, so that they should have built +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">discord</span></em> a temple in that place rather than <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">concord</span></em>, +as Augustine pleasantly tickleth them. Do our +opposites think that the bane of peace is never +in yielding to the course of the time, but ever in +refusing to yield? Or will they not rather acknowledge, +that as a man is said to be made drunk by +drinking the water of Lyncestus, a river of Macedonia,<a id="noteref_27" name="noteref_27" href="#note_27"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">27</span></span></a> +no less than if he had filled himself with the +strongest wine, so one may be inebriate with a contentious +humour in standing stiffly for yielding, as +well as in standing stedfastly for refusing? Peace +is violated by the oppugners of the truth, but established +by the possessors of the same, for (as was +rightly said by Georgius Scolarius in the Council of +Florence<a id="noteref_28" name="noteref_28" href="#note_28"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">28</span></span></a>) +the church's peace <span class="tei tei-q">“can neither stay +among men, the truth being unknown, neither can +it but needs return, the truth being known.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nec +veritate ignorata manere inter homines potest, nec illa +agnita necessario non redire.</span></span> We must therefore +be mortised together, not by the subscudines of +error, but by the bands of truth and unity of faith. +And we go the true way to regain peace whilst we +sue for the removal of those popish ceremonies +which have both occasioned and nourished the discord, +we only refuse that peace (falsely so called) +which will not permit us to brook purity, and that +because (as Joseph Hall<a id="noteref_29" name="noteref_29" href="#note_29"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">29</span></span></a> +noteth) St James' (chap. +iii. 17,) describeth the wisdom which is from above +to be <span class="tei tei-q">“first pure, then peaceable,”</span> whence it +cometh that there can be no concord betwixt Christ +and antichrist, nor any communion betwixt the +temple of God and idols, 2 Cor. vii. 15, 16. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Atque ut +coelum</span></span>, &c.: <span class="tei tei-q">“And though heaven and earth should +happen to be mingled together, yet the sincere worship +of God and his sacred truth, wherein eternal salvation +is laid up for us, should worthily be unto us of +more estimation than a hundred worlds,”</span> saith Calvin.<a id="noteref_30" name="noteref_30" href="#note_30"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">30</span></span></a> John Fox<a id="noteref_31" name="noteref_31" href="#note_31"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">31</span></span></a> judgeth it better to contend against +those who prefer their own traditions to the commandments +of God, than to be at peace with them. +True it is,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Pax optima rerum, quas homini +novisse datum est.</span></span>—Yet I trust we may use the +words of that great adiaphorist, Georgius Cassander—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ea +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-xi">[pg 1-xi]</span><a name="Pg1-xi" id="Pg1-xi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +demion vera</span></span>, &c. <span class="tei tei-q">“That alone (saith he) +is true and solid Christian peace which is conjoined +with the glory of God and the obedience of his will, +and is rejoined from all depravation of the heavenly +doctrine and divine worship.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +VII. Beware, also, you be not deceived with the +pretence of the church's consent, and of uniformity +as well with the ancient church as with the now +reformed churches, in the forms and customs of +both, for, 1. Our opposites cannot show that the +sign of the cross was received and used in the +church before Tertullian, except they allege either +the Montanists or the Valentian heretics for it. +Neither yet can they show, that apparel proper for +divine service, and distinguished from the common, +is more ancient than the days of Pope Cœlestinus, +nor lastly, that kneeling in the act of receiving the +communion was ever used before the time of Pope +Honorious III. They cannot prove any one of +the controverted ceremonies to have been in the +church the first two hundred years after Christ, +except the feast of Easter (which yet can neither be +proved to have been observed in the apostles' own +age, nor yet to have been established in the after age +by any law, but only to have crept in by a certain +private custom), and for some of them they cannot +find any clear testimony for a long time thereafter. +Now, in the third century,<a id="noteref_32" name="noteref_32" href="#note_32"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">32</span></span></a> +historiographers observe, +that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Paulatum ceremoniæ auctæ sunt, hominum +superstitionorum opinionibus: unde in baptismo +unctionem olei, cruces signaculum, et osculum addiderunt</span></span>—Ceremonies +were by little and little augmented by the opinions of superstitious men, +whence it was that they added the unction of oil, +the sign of the cross, and a kiss in baptism. And +in the fourth century they say, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Subinde magis magisque, +traditiones humanæ cumulatæ sunt</span></span>—Forthwith +human traditions were more and more augmented. +And so from that time forward vain and +idle ceremonies were still added to the worship of +God, till the same was, under Popery, wholly corrupted +with superstitious rites, yes, and Mr Sprint +hath told us, even of the first two hundred years +after Christ, that the <span class="tei tei-q">“devil, in those days, began to +sow his tares (as the watchmen began to sleep), both +of false doctrine and corrupt ceremonies.”</span> And +now, though some of the controverted ceremonies +have been kept and reserved in many (not all), the +reformed churches, yet they are not therefore to be +the better liked of. For the reason of the reservation +was, because some reverend divines who dealt and +laboured in the reformation of those churches, perceiving +the occurring lets and oppositions which were +caused by most dangerous schisms and seditions, +and by the raging of bloody wars, scarcely expected +to effectuate so much as the purging of the church +from fundamental errors and gross idolatry, which +wrought them to be content, that lesser abuses in +discipline and church policy should be then tolerated, +because they saw not how to overtake them +all at that time. In the meanwhile, they were so far +from desiring any of the churches to retain these +popish ceremonies, which might have convenient occasion +of ejecting them (far less to recal them, being +once ejected), that they testified plainly their +dislike of the same, and wished that those churches +wherein they lived, might have some blessed opportunity +to be rid of all such rotten relics, riven rags +and rotten remainders of Popery. All which, since +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-xii">[pg 1-xii]</span><a name="Pg1-xii" id="Pg1-xii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +they were once purged away from the church of +Scotland and cast forth as things accursed into the +jakes of eternal detestation, how vile and abominable +may we now call the resuming of them? Or +what a piacular prevarication is it to borrow from +any other church which was less reformed, a pattern +of policy for this church which was more reformed. +But, 2. Though there could be more alleged +for the ceremonies than truly there can be, +either from the customs of the ancient or reformed +churches, yet do our opposites themselves profess, +that they will not justify all the ceremonies either +of the ancient or reformed churches. And, indeed, +who dare take this for a sure rule, that we ought to +follow every ancient and universally received custom? +For as Casaubon showeth, though the +church's consent ought not to be contemned, yet +we are not always to hold it for a law or a right +rule. And do not our divines teach, that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nihil +faciendum est ad ahorum exemplum, sed juxta verbum</span></span>—Nothing +is to be done according to the example +of others, but according to the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ut +autem</span></span>, &c. <span class="tei tei-q">“As the multitude of them who err +(saith Osiander), so long prescription of time purchaseth +no patrociny to error.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +VIII. Moreover, because the foredeck and hind +deck of all our opposites' probations do resolve and +rest finally into the authority of a law, and authority +they use as a sharp knife to cut every Gordian +knot which they cannot unloose, and as a dreadful +peal to sound so loud in all ears that reason cannot +be heard, therefore we certiorate you with Calvin, +that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">a acquievistis imperio, pessimo laqueo vos in +duistis</span></span>—If you have acquiesced in authority, you +have wrapped yourselves in a very evil snare. As +touching any ordinance of the church we say with +Whittaker, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Obediendum ecclesioe est sed jubents ac +docenti recta</span></span>—We are to obey the church but +commanding and teaching right things. Surely, if +we have not proved the controverted ceremonies to +be such things as are not right to be done we shall +straight obey all the ceremonial laws made thereanent, +and as for the civil magistrate's part, is it not +holden that he may not enjoin us <span class="tei tei-q">“to do that whereof +we have not good ground to do it of faith?”</span> and +that, <span class="tei tei-q">“although all thy external condition is in the +power of the magistrate, yet internal things, as the +keeping of faith, and obedience, and a good conscience, +are not in his power.”</span> For every one of us +<span class="tei tei-q">“shall give account of himself to God,”</span> Rom. xiv. 12, +but until you hear more in the dispute of the power +which either the church or the magistrate hath to +enact laws anent things belonging to the worship of +God, and of the binding power of the same, let me add +here touching human laws in general, that where we +have no other reason to warrant unto us the doing +of that which a human law prescribeth, beside the +bare will and authority of the law maker, in this +case a human law cannot bind us to obedience. +Aquinas holdeth with Isidore, that a human law +(among other conditions of it) must both be necessary +for removing of some evil, and likewise profitable +for guiding us to some good. Gregorius Sayrus +following them herein, saith, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Debet lex homines +a malo retrahere, et idio dicatur necessaria debet +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-xiii">[pg 1-xiii]</span><a name="Pg1-xiii" id="Pg1-xiii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +etiam promovere in bonum, et ideo dicitur utilis</span></span>—A +law ought to draw back men from evil, and therefore +is called necessary, it ought also to promove +them unto good, and therefore is called profitable. +Human laws, in Mr Hooker's judgment,<a id="noteref_33" name="noteref_33" href="#note_33"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">33</span></span></a> must teach what is good, and be made for the benefit of +men. Demosthenes<a id="noteref_34" name="noteref_34" href="#note_34"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">34</span></span></a> +describeth a law to be such a thing <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cui convenit +omnibus parere</span></span> which it is convenient for every one to obey. +Camero<a id="noteref_35" name="noteref_35" href="#note_35"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">35</span></span></a> not +only alloweth us to seek a reason of the church's laws +(<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non enim</span></span> saith he, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">verae ecclesiae libet +leges ferre quarum non reddat rationem</span></span>—It pleaseth not the +true church to make and publish laws, whereof she +giveth not a reason), but he<a id="noteref_36" name="noteref_36" href="#note_36"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">36</span></span></a> +will likewise have us, in such things as concern the glory and honour of +God, not to obey the laws of any magistrate blindly +and without a reason. <span class="tei tei-q">“There was one (saith the +Bishop of Winchester<a id="noteref_37" name="noteref_37" href="#note_37"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">37</span></span></a>), +that would not have his will stand for reason, and was there none such +among the people of God? Yes, we find, 1 Sam. +ii, one of whom it is said, Thus it must be, for +Hophni will not have it so, but thus his reason is, +For he will not. And God grant none such may be +found among Christians.”</span> From Scripture we +learn, that neither hath the magistrate any power, +but for our good only, Rom. xiii. 4, nor yet +hath the church any power, but for our edification +only, Ephes. iv. 12. Law makers, therefore, +may not enjoin <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod libet</span></span>, that which liketh +them, nay, nor always <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod licet</span></span>, that which is +in itself lawful, but only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod expedit</span></span>, that which +is expedient and good to the use of edifying. And +to them we may well say with Tertullian,<a id="noteref_38" name="noteref_38" href="#note_38"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">38</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Iniquam exercetis dominationem si ideo negatis licere quia +vultis, non quia debuit non licere</span></span>—You exercise an +unjust dominion, if, therefore, you deny anything +to be free, because you will so, not because it ought +not to be free. Besides all this, there is nothing +which any way pertaineth to the worship of God +left to the determination of human laws, beside the +mere circumstances, which neither have any holiness +in them, forasmuch as they have no other use and +praise in sacred than they have in civil things, nor +yet were particularly determinable in Scripture, +because they are infinite, but sacred, significant +ceremonies, such as cross, kneeling, surplice, holidays, +bishopping, &c., which have no use and praise +except in religion only, and which, also, were most +easily determinate (yet not determined) within +those bounds which the wisdom of God did set to +his written word, are such things as God never left +to the determination of any human law. Neither +have men any power to burden us with those or +such like ordinances, <span class="tei tei-q">“For (saith not our Lord +himself to the churches), I will put upon you none +other burden, but that which ye have already, hold +fast till I come,”</span> Rev. ii. 24, 25. Wherefore, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pro hac</span></span>, +&c., for this liberty we ought stoutly to fight against +false teachers.<a id="noteref_39" name="noteref_39" href="#note_39"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">39</span></span></a> Finally, it is to be noted, that though +in some things we may and do commendably refuse +obedience to the laws of them whom God hath set +over us, yet are we ever obliged (and accordingly +intend) still to subject ourselves onto them, for to +be subject doth signify (as Zanchius showeth<a id="noteref_40" name="noteref_40" href="#note_40"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">40</span></span></a>), to be +placed under, to be subordinate, and so to give +honour and reverence to him who is above, which +may well stand without obedience to every one of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-xiv">[pg 1-xiv]</span><a name="Pg1-xiv" id="Pg1-xiv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +his laws. Yea, and Dr Field<a id="noteref_41" name="noteref_41" href="#note_41"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">41</span></span></a> also tells us, that +<span class="tei tei-q">“subjection is generally and absolutely required +where obedience is not.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +IX. Forasmuch as some ignorant ones are of +opinion, that when they practise the ceremonies, +neither perceiving any unlawfulness in them (but, +by the contrary, being persuaded in their consciences +of the lawfulness of the same), nor yet having any +evil meaning (but intending God's glory and the +peace of the church), therefore they practise them +with a good conscience. Be not ye also deceived, +but rather advert unto this, that a peaceable conscience, +allowing that which a man doth, is not ever +a good conscience, but oftentimes an erring, bold, +presuming, secure, yea, perhaps, a seared conscience. +A good conscience, the testimony whereof giveth a +man true peace in his doings, is, and is only, such a +one as is rightly informed out of the word of God. +Neither doth a good meaning excuse any evil +action, or else they who killed the apostles were to +be excused, because in so doing they thought they +did God good service, John xiv. 2. It is the observation +even of Papists, that men may commit many +a soul-ruining scandal, though they intend no such +thing as the ruin of souls.<a id="noteref_42" name="noteref_42" href="#note_42"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">42</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +X. If once you yield to these English ceremonies, +think not that thereafter you can keep yourselves +back from any greater evils, or grosser corruptions +which they draw after them; for as it is just +with God to give such men over to strong delusions +as have not received the love of the truth, nor taken +pleasure in the sincerity of his worship, 2 Thess. ii. +10, 11; so there is not a more deceitful and dangerous +temptation than in yielding to the beginnings +of evil. <span class="tei tei-q">“He that is unjust in the least, is +also unjust in much”</span> saith he who could not lie, +Luke xvi. 20. When Uriah the priest had once +pleased king Ahaz, in making an altar like unto +that at Damascus, he was afterwards led on to +please him in a greater matter, even in forsaking +the altar of the Lord, and in offering all the sacrifices +upon the altar of Damascus, 2 Kings xvi. 10-16. +All your winning or losing of a good conscience, +is in your first buying; for such is the deceitfulness +of sin, and the cunning conveyance of that +old serpent, that if his head be once entering in, his +whole body will easily follow after; and if he make +you handsomely to swallow gnats at first, he will +make you swallow camels ere all be done. Oh, +happy they who dash the little ones of Babylon +against the stones! Psal. cxxxvii. 9. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +XI. Do not reckon it enough to bear within the +inclosure of your secret thoughts a certain dislike +of the ceremonies and other abuses now set afoot, +except both by profession and action you evidence +the same, and so show your faith by your fact. We +are constrained to say to some among you, with +Elijah, <span class="tei tei-q">“How long halt ye between two opinions?”</span> +1 Kings xviii. 21; and to call unto you, with Moses, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Who is on the Lord's side?”</span> Exod. xxxii. 26. +Who? <span class="tei tei-q">“Be not deceived; God is not mocked;”</span> +Gal. vi. 7; and, <span class="tei tei-q">“No man can serve two masters,”</span> +Mat. vi. 24. However, he that is not against us, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pro tanto</span></span>, is with us, Mark ix. 40, that is, in so far +he so obligeth himself unto us as that he cannot +speak lightly evil of our cause, and we therein rejoice, +and will rejoice, Phil. i. 18; yet, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">simpliciter</span></span>, +he that is not with us is against us, Matt. xii. 30; +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-xv">[pg 1-xv]</span><a name="Pg1-xv" id="Pg1-xv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that is, he who by profession and practice showeth +not himself to be on our side, is accounted before +God to be our enemy. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +XII. Think not the wounds which the church hath +received by means of these nocent ceremonies to be +so deadly and desperate, as if there were no balm in +Gilead; neither suffer your minds so far to miscarry +as to think that ye wish well to the church, +and are heartily sorry that matters frame with her +as they do, whilst, in the meantime, you essay no +means, you take no pains and travail for her help. +When king Ahasuerus had given forth a decree for +the utter extirpation of the Jews, Mordecai feared +not to tell Esther, that if she should then hold her +peace enlargement and deliverance should arise unto +the Jews from another place, but she and her father's +house should be destroyed; whereupon she, after +three days' humiliation and prayer to God, put her +very life in hazard by going in to supplicate the king, +which was not according to the law, Esth. iv. But +now, alas! there are too many professors who detract +themselves from undergoing lesser hazards for +the church's liberty, yea, from using those very defences +which are according to the laws of the kingdom. +Yet most certain it is, that without giving +diligence in the use of the means, you shall neither +convince your adversaries, nor yet exonerate your +own consciences, nor, lastly, have such comfort in the +day of your suffering as otherwise you should. I +know that principally, and, above all, we are to offer +up to God prayers and supplications, with strong +crying and tears, which are the weapons of our spiritual +warfare, Heb. v. 7; but as this ought to be +done, so the achieving of other secondary means +ought not to be left undone. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If you disregard these things whereof, in the +name of God, I have admonished you, and draw +back your helping hands from the reproached and +afflicted cause of Christ, for which we plead, then do +not put evil far from you, for wrath is determined +against you. And as for you, my dear brethren and +countrymen of Scotland, as it is long since first +Christianity was preached and professed in this +land, as also it was blessed with a most glorious +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-xvi">[pg 1-xvi]</span><a name="Pg1-xvi" id="Pg1-xvi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and much-renowned Reformation:<a id="noteref_43" name="noteref_43" href="#note_43"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">43</span></span></a> and, further, as +the gospel hath been longer continued in purity and +peace with us than with any church in Europe: +moreover, as the Church of Scotland hath treacherously +broken her bonds of oath and subscription +wherewith other churches about us were not so +tied; and, finally, as Almighty God, though he +hath almost consumed other churches by his dreadful +judgments, yet hath showed far greater long-suffering +kindness towards us, to reclaim us to repentance, +though, notwithstanding all this, we go on +in a most doleful security, induration, blindness, and +backsliding: so now, in the most ordinary course +of God's justice, we are certainly to expect, that after +so many mercies, so great long-suffering, and such a +long day of grace, all despised, he is to send upon us +such judgments as should not be believed though +they were told. O Scotland! understand and turn +again, or else, as God lives, most terrible judgments +are abiding thee. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But if you lay these things to heart,—if you be +humbled before God for the provocation of your +defection, and turn back from the same,—if with all +your hearts and according to all your power, you +bestow your best endeavours for making help to the +wounded church of Christ, and for vindicating the +cause of pure religion, yea, though it were with the +loss of all that you have in the world, (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">augetur enim +religio Dei, quo magis premitur</span><a id="noteref_44" name="noteref_44" href="#note_44"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; font-style: italic; vertical-align: super">44</span></span></a></span>—God's true religion +is enlarged the more it is pressed down), then shall +you not only escape the evils which shall come upon +this generation, but likewise be recompensed a hundred +fold with the sweet consolations of God's Spirit +here, and with the immortal crown of never fading +glory hence. Now, our Lord Jesus Christ himself, +and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, and +hath given us everlasting consolation and good hope +through grace, stablish you and keep you from evil, +that ye may be presented before his throne. The +grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all, +Amen. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-xvii">[pg 1-xvii]</span><a name="Pg1-xvii" id="Pg1-xvii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc13" id="toc13"></a> +<a name="pdf14" id="pdf14"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">PROLOGUE.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +How good reason those wise men had for them who did not allow of the English popish +ceremonies at the first introducing of these novations into the Church of Scotland, +foreseeing the bad effects and dangerous evils which might ensue thereupon, and how +greatly the other sort were mistaken who did then yield to the same, apprehending no +danger in them, it is this day too too apparent to us whose thoughts concerning the event +of this course cannot be holden in suspense betwixt the apprehensions of fear and +expectations of hope, because doleful experience hath made us feel that which the wiser +sort before did fear. Since, then, this church, which was once a praise in the earth, is +now brought to a most deplorable and daily increasing desolation by the means of these +ceremonies, which have been both the sparkles to kindle, and the bellows to blow up, the +consuming fire of intestine dissensions among us, it concerneth all her children, not +only to cry out Ah! and Alas! and to <span class="tei tei-q">“bewail with the weeping of Jazer,”</span> Isa. xvi. +9, but also to bethink themselves most seriously how to succour their dear, though +distressed mother, in such a calamitous case. Our best endeavours which we are to employ +for this end, next unto praying earnestly <span class="tei tei-q">“for the peace of Jerusalem,”</span> Psal. cxxii. +6, are these: 1. So far as we have attained <span class="tei tei-q">“to walk by the same rule, to mind the +same thing,”</span> Phil. iii. 19, and to labour as much as is possible that the course of +the gospel, the doctrine of godliness, the practice of piety lie not behind, because of +our differing one from another about the ceremonies, lest otherwise τὸ ἔργον grow to be +πάρεργον. 2. In such things whereabout we agree not, to make diligent search and +inquiry for the truth. For to have our judgments in our heels, and so blindly to follow +every opinion which is broached, and squarely to conform unto every custom which is set +afoot, becometh not men who are endued with reason for discerning of things beseeming +from things not beseeming, far less Christians, who should have their senses exercised +to discern both good and evil. Heb. v. 14, and who have received a commandment <span class="tei tei-q">“to +prove all things,”</span> 1 Thess. v. 21, before they hold fast anything; and least of all +doth it become us who live in these most dangerous days, wherein +error and defection so much abound. 3. When we have attained to the acknowledging of +the truth, then to give a testimony unto the same, according to our vocation, contending +for the truth of God against the errors of men, for the purity of Christ +against the corruptions of Antichrist: For to understand the truth, and yet not contend +for it, argueth cowardliness, not courage; fainting, not fervour; lukewarmness, not love; +weakness, not valour. Wherefore, since we cannot impetrate from the troublers of our +Israel that true peace which derogateth not from the truth, we may not, we dare not, +leave off to debate with them. Among the laws of Solon, there was one which pronounced +him defamed and unhonest who, in a civil uproar among the citizens, sitteth +still a looker-on and a neuter (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Plut. in Vita. Solon</span></span>); much more +deserve they to be so accounted of who shun to meddle with any controversy which +disquieted the church, whereas they should labour to win the adversaries of the truth, +and, if they prove obstinate, to defend and propugn the truth +against them. In things of this life (as Calvin +noteth in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Epist. ad Protect. Angl.</span></span>) we may remit so much of the +right as the love of +peace requireth, but as for the regiment of the church which is spiritual, and wherein +everything ought to be ordered according to the word of God, it is not in the power of +any mortal man <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quidquam hic aliis dare, aut in illorum gratiam +deflectere</span></span>. These considerations have +induced me to bestow some time, and to take some pains in the study of the controversies +which are agitated in this church about the ceremonies, and (after due +examination and discussion of the writings of such as have played the proctors for them) +to compile this ensuing dispute against them, both for exonering myself, and for +provoking of others to contend yet more for the truth, and for Zion's sake not to hold +their peace, nor be at rest, until the amiable light of long-wished-for peace break +forth out of all these confusions, Isa. lxii. 1; which, O Prince of Peace! hasten, who +<span class="tei tei-q">“wilt ordain peace for us: for thou also hast wrought all our works in us,”</span> Isa. +xxvi. 12. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-xviii">[pg 1-xviii]</span><a name="Pg1-xviii" id="Pg1-xviii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc15" id="toc15"></a> +<a name="pdf16" id="pdf16"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">ORDER.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Because polemic and eristic discourses must follow the adversaries at the heels +whithersoever they go, finding them out in all the lurking-places of their elaborate +subterfuges, and conflicting with them wheresoever they pitch, until not only all their +blows be awarded, but themselves also all derouted, therefore, perceiving the +informality of the Formalists to be such that sometimes they plead for the +controverted ceremonies as necessary, sometimes as expedient, sometimes as lawful, +and sometimes as indifferent, I resolve to follow the trace, and to evince, +by force of reason, that there is none of all those respects to justify either +the urging or the using of them. And albeit the Archbishop of Spalato +(<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Pref. Libror. de Rep. Eccl.</span></span>) +cometh forth like an Olympic champion, stoutly brandishing and bravading, +and making his account that no antagonist can match him except a prelate, albeit likewise +the Bishop of Edinburgh (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Proc. in Perth, Assembly</span></span>, part iii. p. +55) would have us to +think that we are not well advised to enter into combat with such Achillean strength as +they have on their side, yet must our opposites know, that we have more daring minds +than to be dashed with the vain flourish of their great words. Wherefore, in all these +four ways wherein I am to draw the line of my dispute, I will not shun to encounter and +handle strokes with the most valiant champions of that faction, +knowing that—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Trophoeum ferre +me à forti viro, pulchrum est: sin autem et vincar, vinci à tali nullum +est probrum</span></span>—But +what? Shall I speak doubtfully of the victory, or fear the foil? Nay, I consider +that there is none of them so strong as he was who said, <span class="tei tei-q">“We can do nothing against the +truth, but for the truth,”</span> 2 Cor. xxiii. 8. I will therefore boldly adventure to +combat with them even where they seem to be strongest, and to discuss their best +arguments, allegations, answers, assertions, and distinctions. And my dispute shall +consist of four parts, according to those four pretences which are given out for the +ceremonies, which, being so different one from another, must be severally examined. The +lawfulness of a thing is in that it may be done; the indifferency of it in that it may +either be done or left undone, the expediency of it in that it is done profitably; and +the necessity of it in that it may not be left undone. I will begin with the last +respect first, as that which is the weightiest. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-001">[pg 1-001]</span><a name="Pg1-001" id="Pg1-001" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc17" id="toc17"></a> +<a name="pdf18" id="pdf18"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THE FIRST PART.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AGAINST THE NECESSITY OF THE CEREMONIES.</span></h2> + +<a name="book_i_part_i_chapter_i" id="book_i_part_i_chapter_i" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc19" id="toc19"></a> +<a name="pdf20" id="pdf20"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER I.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT OUR OPPOSITES DO URGE THE CEREMONIES +AS THINGS NECESSARY.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect</span></span>. 1. This I prove, 1. From their +practice; 2. From their pleading. In their +practice, who seeth not that they would tie +the people of God to a necessity of submitting +their necks to this heavy yoke of human +ceremonies? which are with more vehemency, +forwardness, and strictness urged, +than the weighty matters of the law of God, +and the refusing whereof is far more inhibited, +menaced, espied, delated, aggravated, +censured, and punished, than idolatry, Popery, +blasphemy, swearing, profanation of +the Sabbath, murder, adultery, &c. Both +preachers and people have been, and are, +fined, confined, imprisoned, banished, censured, +and punished so severely, that he +may well say of them that which our divines +say of the Papists, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Hoec sua inventa Decalago +anteponunt, et gravius eos-multarent +qui ea violarent, quam qui divina praecepta +transgrederentur.</span></span><a id="noteref_45" name="noteref_45" href="#note_45"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">45</span></span></a> Wherefore, seeing +they make not only as much, but more +ado, about the controverted ceremonies than +about the most necessary things in religion, +their practice herein makes it too, too apparent +what necessity they annex to them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect</span></span>. 2. And if we will hearken to their +pleading it tells no less; for howbeit they +plead for their ceremonies, as things indifferent +in their own nature, yet, when the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-002">[pg 1-002]</span><a name="Pg1-002" id="Pg1-002" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +ceremonies are considered as the ordinances +of the church, they plead for them as things +necessary. M. G. Powel, in the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Consideration +of the Arguments directed to the +High Court of Parliament in behalf of +the Ministers suspended and deprived</span></span> +(ans. 3 to arg. 16), hath these words, yea, +these particulars: <span class="tei tei-q">“Subscription, ceremonies, +&c., being imposed by the church, and +commanded by the magistrate, are necessary +to be observed under the pain of sin.”</span> The +Bishop of Edinburgh resolves us concerning +the necessity of giving obedience to the laws +of the church, enacted anent the ceremonies, +thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“Where a man hath not a law, +his judgment is the rule of his conscience, +but where there is a law, the law must be +the rule. As, for example, before that apostolical +canon that forbade to eat blood or +strangled things, every man might have +done that which in his conscience he thought +most expedient, &c., but after the making +and the publication of the canon that enjoined +abstinence, the same was to rule their +consciences. And, therefore, after that time, +albeit a man had thought in his own private +judgment that to abstain from these things +was not expedient, &c. yet, in that case, he +ought not to have eaten, because now the +will of the law, and not the judgment of his +own mind, was the rule of his conscience.”</span><a id="noteref_46" name="noteref_46" href="#note_46"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">46</span></span></a> +The Archbishop of St Andrews, to the +same purpose saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“In things indifferent +we must always esteem that to be best and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-003">[pg 1-003]</span><a name="Pg1-003" id="Pg1-003" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +most seemly which seemeth so in the eye of +public authority, neither is it for private +men to control public judgment, as they +cannot make public constitutions, so they +may not control nor disobey them, being +once made, indeed authority ought to look +well to this, that it prescribe nothing but +rightly, appoint no rights nor orders in the +church but such as may set forward godliness +and piety, yet, put the case, that some +be otherwise established, they must be obeyed +by such as are members of that church, +as long as they have the force of a constitution, +&c. But thou wilt say, My conscience +suffers me not to obey, for I am persuaded +that such things are not right, nor appointed. +I answer thee, In matters of this nature +and quality the sentence of thy superiors +ought to direct thee, and that is a sufficient +ground to thy conscience for obeying.”</span><a id="noteref_47" name="noteref_47" href="#note_47"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">47</span></span></a> +Thus we see that they urge the +ceremonies, not only with a necessity of +practice upon the outward man, but also +with a necessity of opinion upon the conscience, +and that merely because of the +church's determination and appointment; +yea, Dr Mortoune maketh kneeling in the +act of receiving the communion to be in some +sort necessary in itself, for he maintaineth,<a id="noteref_48" name="noteref_48" href="#note_48"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">48</span></span></a> +that though it be not essentially necessary +as food, yet it is accidentally necessary +as physic. Nay, some of them are yet more +absurd, who plainly call the ceremonies necessary +in themselves,<a id="noteref_49" name="noteref_49" href="#note_49"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">49</span></span></a> beside the constitution +of the church. Others of them, who +confess the ceremonies to be not only unnecessary,<a id="noteref_50" name="noteref_50" href="#note_50"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">50</span></span></a> +but also inconvenient, do, notwithstanding, +plead for them as things necessary. +Dr Burges tells us,<a id="noteref_51" name="noteref_51" href="#note_51"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">51</span></span></a> that some of his side +think that ceremonies are inconvenient, but +withal he discovers to us a strange mystery +brought out of the unsearchable deepness of +his piercing conception, holding that such +things as not only are not at all necessary in +themselves,<a id="noteref_52" name="noteref_52" href="#note_52"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">52</span></span></a> but are inconvenient too, may +yet be urged as necessary. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect</span></span>. 3. The urging of these ceremonies +as necessary, if there were no more, is a sufficient +reason for our refusing them. <span class="tei tei-q">“To +the precepts of God (saith Balduine) nothing +is to be added,<a id="noteref_53" name="noteref_53" href="#note_53"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">53</span></span></a> Deut. xii. Now God +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-004">[pg 1-004]</span><a name="Pg1-004" id="Pg1-004" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +hath commanded these things which are necessary. +The rites of the church are not +necessary, wherefore, if the abrogation or +usurpation of any rite be urged as necessary, +then is an addition made to the commandment +of God, which is forbidden in the +word, and, by consequence, it cannot oblige +me, neither should anything herein be yielded +unto.”</span> Who can purge these ceremonies +in controversy among us of gross superstition, +since they are urged as things necessary? +But of this superstition we shall hear +afterward in its proper place. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc21" id="toc21"></a> +<a name="pdf22" id="pdf22"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER II.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THE REASON TAKEN OUT OF ACTS XV. TO +PROVE THE NECESSITY OF THE CEREMONIES, +BECAUSE OF THE CHURCH'S APPOINTMENT, +CONFUTED.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Bishop of Edinburgh, to prove that +of necessity our consciences must be ruled +by the will of the law, and that it is necessary +that we give obedience to the same, albeit +our consciences gainsay, allegeth that +apostolical canon,<a id="noteref_54" name="noteref_54" href="#note_54"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">54</span></span></a> Acts xv., for an example, +just as Bellarmine maintaineth, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Festorum +observationem ex se indifferentem esse +sed posita lege fieri necessariam</span><a id="noteref_55" name="noteref_55" href="#note_55"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; font-style: italic; vertical-align: super">55</span></span></a><span style="font-style: italic">.</span></span> Hospinian, +answering him, will acknowledge +no necessity of the observation of feasts, except +divine law could be showed for it.<a id="noteref_56" name="noteref_56" href="#note_56"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">56</span></span></a> So +say we, that the ceremonies which are acknowledged +by formalists to be indifferent +in themselves, cannot be made necessary +by the law of the church, neither doth +that example of the apostolical canon make +anything against us, for, according to Mr +Sprint's confession,<a id="noteref_57" name="noteref_57" href="#note_57"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">57</span></span></a> it was not the force or +authority of the canon, but the reason and +ground whereupon the canon was made, +which caused the necessity of abstaining, +and to abstain was necessary for eschewing +of scandal, whether the apostles and elders +had enjoined abstinence or not.<a id="noteref_58" name="noteref_58" href="#note_58"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">58</span></span></a> The reason, +then, why the things prescribed in that +canon are called necessary, ver. 28, is not +because, being indifferent before the making +and publication of the canon, they became +necessary by virtue of the canon after it was +made, as the Bishop teacheth, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quia tunc +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-005">[pg 1-005]</span><a name="Pg1-005" id="Pg1-005" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +charitas exigebat, ut illa sua libertate qui +ex gentibus conversi erant, propter proximi +edificationem inter judeos non uterentur, +sed ab ea abstinerent,</span></span> saith Chemnitius.<a id="noteref_59" name="noteref_59" href="#note_59"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">59</span></span></a> +This law, saith Tilen,<a id="noteref_60" name="noteref_60" href="#note_60"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">60</span></span></a> was <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">propter charitatem +et vitandi offendiculi necessitatem ad +tempus sancita.</span></span> So that these things were +necessary before the canon was made. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Necessaria +fuerunt,</span></span> saith Ames,<a id="noteref_61" name="noteref_61" href="#note_61"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">61</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">antequam +Apostoli quidquam de iis statuerant, non +absolute, sed quatenus in iis charitas jubebat +morem gerere infirmis, ut cajetanus +notat. Quamobrem,</span></span> saith Tilen,<a id="noteref_62" name="noteref_62" href="#note_62"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">62</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cum charitas +semper sit colenda, semper vitanda +sandala.</span></span> <span class="tei tei-q">“Charity is necessary (saith Beza), +even in things which are in themselves +indifferent.”</span><a id="noteref_63" name="noteref_63" href="#note_63"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">63</span></span></a> What they can allege for the +necessity of the ceremonies, from the authority +and obligatory power of ecclesiastical +laws, shall be answered by and by. +</p> + +</div> + +<a name="book_i_part_i_chapter_iii" id="book_i_part_i_chapter_iii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc23" id="toc23"></a> +<a name="pdf24" id="pdf24"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER III.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES THUS IMPOSED AND +URGED AS THINGS NECESSARY, DO BEREAVE +US OF OUR CHRISTIAN LIBERTY, FIRST, BECAUSE +OUR PRACTICE IS ADSTRICTED.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. Who can blame us for standing +to the defence of our Christian liberty, which +we ought to defend and pretend in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">rebus +quibusvis?</span></span> saith Bucer.<a id="noteref_64" name="noteref_64" href="#note_64"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">64</span></span></a> Shall we bear +the name of Christians, and yet make no +great account of the liberty which hath been +bought to us by the dearest drops of the +precious blood of the Son of God? <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sumus +empti</span></span>, saith Parcus:<a id="noteref_65" name="noteref_65" href="#note_65"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">65</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non igitur nostri juris +ut nos mancipemus hominum servitio: id +enim manifesta cum injuria redemptoris +Christi fieret: sumus liberti Christi. Magistratui +autem,</span></span> saith Tilen,<a id="noteref_66" name="noteref_66" href="#note_66"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">66</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">et ecclesioe +proepositis, non nisi usque ad aras obtemperandum, +neque ullum certamen aut periculum +pro libertatis per Christum nobis +partæ defensione defugiendum, siquidem +mortem ipsius irritam fieri, Paulus asserit, +si spiritualis servitutis jugo, nos implicari +patiamur.</span></span> Gal. v. 1, <span class="tei tei-q">“Let us stand fast, +therefore, in the liberty wherewith Christ +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-006">[pg 1-006]</span><a name="Pg1-006" id="Pg1-006" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +hath made us free, and not be entangled +again with the yoke of bondage.”</span> But that +the urging of the ceremonies as necessary +doth take away our Christian liberty, I will +make it evident in four points. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. First, They are imposed with a +necessity of practice. Spotswood tells us,<a id="noteref_67" name="noteref_67" href="#note_67"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">67</span></span></a> +that public constitutions must be obeyed, +and that private men may not disobey them, +and thus is our practice adstricted in the +use of things which are not at all necessary, +and acknowledged <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">gratis</span></span> by the urgers to +be indifferent, adstricted (I say) to one part +without liberty to the other, and that by +the mere authority of a human constitution, +whereas Christian liberty gives us freedom +both for the omission and for the observation +of a thing indifferent, except some other +reason do adstrict and restrain it than a +bare human constitution. Chrysostome, speaking +of such as are subject to bishops,<a id="noteref_68" name="noteref_68" href="#note_68"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">68</span></span></a> saith, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">In potestate positum est obedire vel non.</span></span> +Liberty in things indifferent,<a id="noteref_69" name="noteref_69" href="#note_69"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">69</span></span></a> saith Amandus +Polanus, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">est per quam Christiani sunt +liberi in usu vel abstinentia rerum adiaphorarom.</span></span> +Calvin, speaking of our liberty +in things indifferent,<a id="noteref_70" name="noteref_70" href="#note_70"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">70</span></span></a> saith, We may <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eas +nunc usurpare nunc omittere indifferenter</span></span>, +and places this liberty,<a id="noteref_71" name="noteref_71" href="#note_71"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">71</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tam in abstinendo +quam in utendo.</span></span> It is marked of the rites +of the ancient church,<a id="noteref_72" name="noteref_72" href="#note_72"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">72</span></span></a> that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">liberae fuerunt +horum rituum observationes in ecclesia.</span></span> +And what meaneth the Apostle while he +saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“If ye be dead with Christ from the +rudiments of the world, why, as though living +in the world, are ye subject to ordinances, +(touch not, taste not, handle not, +which all are to perish with the using,) after +the commandments and doctrines of +men?”</span> Col. ii. 20-22. Surely he condemneth +not only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">humana decreta de ritibus</span></span>, +but also subjection and obedience to +such ordinances of men as take from us +liberty of practice in the use of things indifferent,<a id="noteref_73" name="noteref_73" href="#note_73"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">73</span></span></a> +obedience (I say) for conscience +of their ordinances merely. What meaneth +also that place, 1 Cor. vii. 23, <span class="tei tei-q">“Be not +ye the servants of men?”</span> <span class="tei tei-q">“It forbids us, +(saith Paybody) to be the servants of men, +that is, in wicked or superstitious actions, +according to their perverse commandments +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-007">[pg 1-007]</span><a name="Pg1-007" id="Pg1-007" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +or desires.”</span><a id="noteref_74" name="noteref_74" href="#note_74"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">74</span></span></a> If he mean of actions that are +wicked or superstitious in themselves, then +it followeth, that to be subject unto those +ordinances, <span class="tei tei-q">“Touch not, taste not, handle +not,”</span> is not to be the servants of men, because +these actions are not wicked and superstitious +in themselves. Not touching, not +tasting, not handling, are in themselves indifferent. +But if he mean of actions which +are wicked and superstitious, in respect of +circumstances, then is his restrictive gloss +senseless; for we can never be the servants +of men, but in such wicked and superstitious +actions, if there were no more but giving +obedience to such ordinances as are imposed +with a necessity upon us, and that merely +for conscience of the ordinance, it is enough +to infect the actions with superstition, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sunt +hominum servi</span></span>, saith Bullinqer,<a id="noteref_75" name="noteref_75" href="#note_75"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">75</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qui aliquid +in gratiam hominum faciunt</span></span>. This +is nearer the truth; for to tie ourselves to +the doing of anything for the will or pleasure +of men, when our conscience can find +no other reason for the doing of it, were indeed +to make ourselves the servants of men. +Far be it then from us to submit our necks +to such a heavy yoke of human precepts, as +would overload and undo us. Nay, we will +stedfastly resist such unchristian tyranny as +goeth about to spoil us of Christian liberty, +taking that for certain which we find in +Cyprian,<a id="noteref_76" name="noteref_76" href="#note_76"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">76</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">periculosum est in divinis rebus +ut quis cedat jure suo</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Two things are here replied, 1. +That there is reason for adstricting of our +practice in these things, because we are +commanded to obey them that have the rule +over us, and to submit ourselves, Heb. xiii. +17,<a id="noteref_77" name="noteref_77" href="#note_77"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">77</span></span></a> and to submit ourselves to every ordinance +of man for the Lord's sake, 1 Pet. ii. +16, and that except public constitutions must +needs be obeyed, there can be no order,<a id="noteref_78" name="noteref_78" href="#note_78"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">78</span></span></a> but +all shall be filled with strife and contention. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. As touching obedience to those that +are set over us, if they mean not to tyrannise +over the Lord's inheritance, 1 Pet. +v. 3; and to make the commandments of +God of no effect by their traditions, Mark +vii. 9, they must give us leave to try their +precepts by the sure will of God's word; +and when we find that they require of us +anything in the worship of God which is +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-008">[pg 1-008]</span><a name="Pg1-008" id="Pg1-008" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +either against or beside his written word, +then modestly to refuse obedience, which is +the only way for order, and shunning of +strife and contention. It will be said again, +that except we prove the things commanded +by those who are set over us to be unlawful +in themselves, we cannot be allowed to refuse +obedience to their ordinances. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> +This unlawfulness of the ceremonies in themselves +hath been proved by us already, and +shall yet again be proved in this dispute. +But put the case, they were lawful in themselves, +yet have we good reason for refusing +them: <span class="tei tei-q">“David thought the feeding of his +body was cause sufficient to break the law of +the shew-bread; Christ thought the satisfying +of the disciples' hunger to be cause sufficient +to break the ceremony of the Sabbath. +He thought, also, that the healing of +the lepers' bodies was a just excuse to break +the law that forbade the touching of them; +much more, then, may we think now in our +estimation, that the feeding of other men's +souls, the satisfying of our own consciences, +together with the consciences of other men, +and the healing of men's superstition and +spiritual leprosy, are causes sufficient to break +the law of the ceremonies and of the cross, +which are not God's but men's,”</span> saith Parker.<a id="noteref_79" name="noteref_79" href="#note_79"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">79</span></span></a> +2. As touching submission or subjection, +we say with Dr Field,<a id="noteref_80" name="noteref_80" href="#note_80"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">80</span></span></a> <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">that subjection +is generally and absolutely required where +obedience is not,</span></em> and even when our consciences +suffer us not to obey, yet still we +submit and subject ourselves, and neither do +nor shall (I trust) show any the least contempt +of authority. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. Secondly, It is replied, that our +Christian liberty is not taken away when +practice is restrained, because conscience is +still left free. <span class="tei tei-q">“The Christian liberty (saith +Paybody<a id="noteref_81" name="noteref_81" href="#note_81"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">81</span></span></a>), +is not taken away by the necessity +of doing a thing indifferent, or not doing, +but only by that necessity which takes +away the opinion or persuasion of its indifferency,”</span> +So saith Dr Burges,<a id="noteref_82" name="noteref_82" href="#note_82"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">82</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“That +the ceremonies in question are ordained to +be used necessarily, though the judgment +concerning them, and immediate conscience +to God, be left free.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Who doubts +of this, that liberty of practice may be restrained +in the use of things which are in +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-009">[pg 1-009]</span><a name="Pg1-009" id="Pg1-009" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +themselves indifferent? But, yet, if the +bare authority of an ecclesiastical law, without +any other reason than the will and pleasure +of men, be made to restrain practice, +then is Christian liberty taken away. Junius +saith,<a id="noteref_83" name="noteref_83" href="#note_83"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">83</span></span></a> that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">externum opus ligatur</span></span> +from the use of things indifferent, when the +conscience is not bound; but in that same +place he showeth, that the outward action is +bound and restrained only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo usque circumstantiae +ob quas necessitas imperata +est, se extendunt</span></span>. So that it is not the +authority of an ecclesiastical law, but the +occasion and ground of it, which adstricts +the practice when the conscience is left free. +2. When the authority of the church's constitution +is obtruded to bind and restrain the +practice of Christians in the use of things +indifferent, they are bereaved of their liberty, +as well as if an opinion of necessity were +borne in upon their consciences. Therefore +we see when the Apostle, 1 Cor. vii., gives +liberty of marriage, he doth not only leave +the conscience free in its judgment of the +lawfulness of marriage, but also give liberty +of practice to marry or not to marry. And +Col. ii. 21, when he giveth instances of such +human ordinances as take away Christian +liberty, he saith not, <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">you must think that +you may not touch</span></em>, &c., but <span class="tei tei-q">“touch not,”</span> +&c., telling us, that when the practice is restrained +from touching, tasting, handling, +by the ordinances of men, then is Christian +liberty spoiled, though the conscience be left +free. Camero, speaking of the servitude +which is opposed to Christian liberty, saith,<a id="noteref_84" name="noteref_84" href="#note_84"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">84</span></span></a> +that it is either <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">animi servitus</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">corporis +servitus</span></span>. Then if the outward man be +brought in bondage, this makes up spiritual +thraldom, though there be no more. But, +3. The ceremonies are imposed with an opinion +of necessity upon the conscience itself, +for proof whereof I proceed to the next +point. +</p> + +</div> + +<a name="book_i_part_i_chapter_iv" id="book_i_part_i_chapter_iv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc25" id="toc25"></a> +<a name="pdf26" id="pdf26"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER IV.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES TAKE AWAY OUR +CHRISTIAN LIBERTY PROVED BY A SECOND +REASON, NAMELY, BECAUSE CONSCIENCE +ITSELF IS BOUND AND ADSTRICTED.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. Bishop Lindsey hath told +us,<a id="noteref_85" name="noteref_85" href="#note_85"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">85</span></span></a> that +the will of the law must be the rule of our +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-010">[pg 1-010]</span><a name="Pg1-010" id="Pg1-010" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +conscience, so that conscience may not judge +other ways than the law determines. Bishop +Spotswood will have the sentence of +superiors to direct the conscience,<a id="noteref_86" name="noteref_86" href="#note_86"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">86</span></span></a> and will +have us to esteem that to be best and most +seemly which seemeth so to them. Bishop +Andrews, speaking of ceremonies,<a id="noteref_87" name="noteref_87" href="#note_87"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">87</span></span></a> not only +will have every person inviolably to observe +the rites and customs of his own church, but +also will have the ordinances about those +rites to be urged under pain of the anathema. +I know not what the binding of the +conscience is, if this be not it: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Apostolus gemendi +partes relinquit, non cogendi auctoritatem +tribuit ministris quibus plebs non +auscultat</span></span>.<a id="noteref_88" name="noteref_88" href="#note_88"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">88</span></span></a> And shall they who call themselves +the apostles' successors, compel, constrain +and enthral, the consciences of the +people of God? Charles V., as popish as +he was, did promise to the Protestants,<a id="noteref_89" name="noteref_89" href="#note_89"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">89</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nullam vim ipsorum conscientiis illatum +iri</span></span>. And shall a popish prince speak more +reasonable than protestant prelates? But +to make it yet more and plentifully to appear +how miserably our opposites would enthral +our consciences, I will here show, 1. +What the binding of the conscience is. 2. +How the laws of the church may be said to +bind. 3. What is the judgment of formalists +touching the binding-power of ecclesiastical +laws. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. Concerning the first of these we +will hear what Dr Field saith:<a id="noteref_90" name="noteref_90" href="#note_90"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">90</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“To bind +the conscience (saith he) is to bind the soul +and spirit of man, with the fear of such punishments +(to be inflicted by him that so bindeth) +as the conscience feareth; that is, as +men fear, though none but God and themselves +be privy to their doings; now these +are only such as God only inflicteth,”</span> &c. +This description is too imperfect, and deserves +to be corrected. To bind the conscience +is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">illam auctoritatem habere, ut +conscientia illi subjicere sese debeat, ita ut +peccatum sit, si contra illam quidquam +fiat</span></span>, saith Ames.<a id="noteref_91" name="noteref_91" href="#note_91"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">91</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“The binder (saith Perkins<a id="noteref_92" name="noteref_92" href="#note_92"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">92</span></span></a>) +is that thing whatsoever which hath +power and authority over conscience to order +it. To bind is to urge, cause, and constrain +it in every action, either to accuse for sin, +or to excuse for well-doing; or to say, this +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-011">[pg 1-011]</span><a name="Pg1-011" id="Pg1-011" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +may be done, or it may not be done.”</span> <span class="tei tei-q">“To +bind the conscience (saith Alsted<a id="noteref_93" name="noteref_93" href="#note_93"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">93</span></span></a>) +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">est illam urgere et adigere, ut vel excuset et accuset, +vel indicet quid fieri aut non fieri possit</span></span>.”</span> +Upon these descriptions, which have +more truth and reason in them, I infer that +whatsoever urges, or forces conscience to assent +to a thing as lawful, or a thing that +ought to be done, or dissent from a thing as +unlawful, or a thing which ought not to be +done, that is a binder of conscience, though +it did not bind the spirit of a man with the +fear of such punishments as God alone inflicteth. +For secluding all respect of punishment, +and not considering what will follow, +the very obliging of the conscience for +the time, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ad assensum</span></span>, is a binding +of it.<a id="noteref_94" name="noteref_94" href="#note_94"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">94</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Touching the second, it is certain +that human laws, as they come from men, +and in respect of any force or authority which +men can give them, have no power to bind +the conscience. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Neque enim cum hominibus, +sed cum uno Deo negotium est conscientis +nostris</span></span>, saith Calvin.<a id="noteref_95" name="noteref_95" href="#note_95"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">95</span></span></a> Over our +souls and consciences, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nemini quicquam juris +nisi Deo</span></span>, saith Tilen.<a id="noteref_96" name="noteref_96" href="#note_96"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">96</span></span></a> From Jerome's +distinction, that a king <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">praeest nolentibus</span></span> +but a bishop <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">volentibus</span></span>, Marcus Antonius +de Dominis well concludeth: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Volentibus +gregi praeesso, excludit omnem jurisdictionem +et potestatem imperativam ac coactivam +et solam significat directivam, ubi, +viz., in libertate subditi est et parere et non +parere, ita ut qui praeest nihil habeat quo +nolentem parere adigat ad parendum.</span></span><a id="noteref_97" name="noteref_97" href="#note_97"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">97</span></span></a> +This point he proveth in that chapter at +length, where he disputeth both against +temporal and spiritual coactive jurisdiction +in the church. If it be demanded to what +purpose serveth then the enacting of ecclesiastical +laws, since they have not in them +any power to bind the conscience, I answer, +The use and end for which ecclesiastical +laws do serve is, 1. For the plain discovery +of such things as the law of God or nature +do require of us, so that law which of itself +hath power to bind, cometh from the priests +and ministers of the Lord neither ἀντοκρατορικῶς +nor νομοθετικῶς, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">declarativè</span></span>, +Mal. ii. 7. 2. For declaring to us what is +fittest in such things as are, in their own +nature, indifferent, and neither enforced by +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-012">[pg 1-012]</span><a name="Pg1-012" id="Pg1-012" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the law of God nor nature, and which part +should be followed in these things as most +convenient. The laws of the church, then, +are appointed to let us see the necessity of +the first kind of things, and what is expedient +in the other kind of things, and therefore +they are more properly called directions, +instructions, admonitions, than laws. +For I speak of ecclesiastical laws <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qua tales</span></span>, +that is, as they are the constitutions of men +who are set over us; thus considered, they +have only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vim dirigendi et monendi</span></span>.<a id="noteref_98" name="noteref_98" href="#note_98"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">98</span></span></a> It +is said of the apostles, that they were constituted +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">doctrinae Christi testes, non novae +doctrinae legist tores</span></span>.<a id="noteref_99" name="noteref_99" href="#note_99"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">99</span></span></a> And the same may +be said of all the ministers of the gospel, +when discipline is taken in with doctrine. +He is no nonconformist who holdeth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ecclesiam +in terris agere partes oratoris, seu +legati obsecrantis et suadentis</span></span>.<a id="noteref_100" name="noteref_100" href="#note_100"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">100</span></span></a> And we +may hitherto apply that which Gerson, the +chancellor of Paris, saith:<a id="noteref_101" name="noteref_101" href="#note_101"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">101</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“The wisest and +best among the guides of God's church had +not so ill a meaning as to have all their constitutions +and ordinances taken for laws properly +so named, much less strictly binding +the conscience, but for threatenings, admonitions, +counsels, and directions only, and +when there groweth a general neglect, they +seem to consent to the abolishing of them +again;”</span> for seeing, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">lex instituitur, cum promulgatur, +vigorem habet, cum moribus +utentium approbatur.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. But as we have seen in what respect +the laws of the church do not bind, let +us now see how they may be said to bind. +That which bindeth is not the authority of +the church, nor any force which the church +can give to her laws. It must be then somewhat +else which maketh them able to bind, +when they bind at all, and that is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ratio legis</span></span>, +<span class="tei tei-q">“the reason of the law,”</span> without which +the law itself cannot bind, and which hath +the chiefest and most principal power of +binding. An ecclesiastical law, saith Junius,<a id="noteref_102" name="noteref_102" href="#note_102"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">102</span></span></a> +διαταξις <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sive depositio, non vere lex est, +sed</span></span> διατυπωσις aut canon, ac proindedirigit +quidem ut canon agentem voluntarie: non +autem necessitate cogit, ut lex etiam involuntarium +quod si forte ante accedit coactio, +ea non est de natura canonis sed altunde +pervenit. An ecclesiastical canon, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-013">[pg 1-013]</span><a name="Pg1-013" id="Pg1-013" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +saith Tilen,<a id="noteref_103" name="noteref_103" href="#note_103"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">103</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ducit volentem, non trahit nolentem: +quod si accedat coactio, ea ecclesiastici +canonis natura est prorsus aliena</span></span>, +Calvin's judgment is,<a id="noteref_104" name="noteref_104" href="#note_104"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">104</span></span></a> that an ecclesiastical +canon binds, when <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">manifestam utilitatem +prae se fert</span></span>, and when either <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tu prepon</span></span> or +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">charitatis ratio</span></span> doth require, that we impose +a necessity on our liberty. It binds +not, then, by its own authority in his mind. +And what saith the canon law itself?<a id="noteref_105" name="noteref_105" href="#note_105"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">105</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sed +sciendum est quod ecclesiasticae prohibitiones +proprias habent causas quibus cessantibus, +cessant et ipsae.</span></span> Hence Junius +saith,<a id="noteref_106" name="noteref_106" href="#note_106"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">106</span></span></a> +that the law binds not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per se</span></span>, but only +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">propter ordinem charitatem, et cautionem +scandali</span></span>. Hence Ames,<a id="noteref_107" name="noteref_107" href="#note_107"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">107</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quamvis ad justas +leges humanas, justo modo observandas, +obligentur homines in conscientiis suis a +Deo; ipsae tamen leges humanae, qua sunt +leges hominum, non obligant conscientiam.</span></span> +Hence Alsted:<a id="noteref_108" name="noteref_108" href="#note_108"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">108</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“Laws made by men of +things indifferent, whether they be civil or +ecclesiastical, do bind the conscience, in so +far as they agree with God's word, serve +for the public good, maintain order, and +finally, take not away liberty of conscience.”</span> +Hence the professors of Leyden say,<a id="noteref_109" name="noteref_109" href="#note_109"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">109</span></span></a> that +laws bind not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">primo et per se, sed secundario, +et per accidens</span></span>; that is,<a id="noteref_110" name="noteref_110" href="#note_110"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">110</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quatenus +in illis lex aliqua Dei violator</span></span>. Hence I +may compare the constitutions of the church +with <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">responsa juris consultorum</span></span> among the +Romans, which obliged no man, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nisi ex aequo +et bono</span></span>, saith Daneus.<a id="noteref_111" name="noteref_111" href="#note_111"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">111</span></span></a> Hence it may be +said, that the laws of the church do not only +bind <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">scandali et contemptus ratione</span></span>, as +Hospinian,<a id="noteref_112" name="noteref_112" href="#note_112"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">112</span></span></a> and in case <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">libertas fiat cum +scandalo</span></span>, as Parcus;<a id="noteref_113" name="noteref_113" href="#note_113"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">113</span></span></a> for it were scandal +not to give obedience to the laws of the +church, when they prescribe things necessary +or expedient for the eschewing of scandal, +and it were contempt to refuse obedience +to them, when we are not certainly +persuaded of the unlawfulness or inexpediency +of the things prescribed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. But out of the case of scandal or +contempt, divines teach that conscience is +not bound by the canon of the church made +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-014">[pg 1-014]</span><a name="Pg1-014" id="Pg1-014" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +about order and policy. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Extra casum scandali +et destinatae rebellionis, propter commune +bonum, non peccat qui contra constitutiones +istas fecerit</span></span>, saith Junius.<a id="noteref_114" name="noteref_114" href="#note_114"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">114</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“If +a law (saith Perkins)<a id="noteref_115" name="noteref_115" href="#note_115"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">115</span></span></a> concerning some external +right or thing indifferent, be at some +time or upon some occasion omitted, no offence +given, nor contempt showed to ecclesiastical +authority, there is no breach made +in the conscience.”</span> Alsted's rule is,<a id="noteref_116" name="noteref_116" href="#note_116"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">116</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Leges +humanae non obligant quando omitti possunt +sine impedimento finis ob quem feruntur +sine scandalo aliorum, et sine contemptu +legislatoris.</span></span> And Tilen teacheth +us,<a id="noteref_117" name="noteref_117" href="#note_117"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">117</span></span></a> that when the church hath determined +the mutable circumstances, in the worship of +God, for public edification, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">privatorum conscientiis +liberum est quandoque ista omittere, +modo offendicula vitentur, nihil que +ex contemptu ecclesiae ac ministerii publici +petulanti καινοτομια vel κειοδοξια facere videantur.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. We deny not, then, that the +church's canons about rites, which serve for +public order and edification, do bind. We +say only, that it is not the authority of the +church framing the canon that binds, but +the matter of the canon chiefly warranted +by God's word.<a id="noteref_118" name="noteref_118" href="#note_118"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">118</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Scimus enim quaecunque +ad decorum et ordinem pertinent, non habenda +esse pro humanis placitas, quia divinitus +approbantur.</span></span> Therefore we think +concerning such canons, <span class="tei tei-q">“that they are +necessary to be observed so far forth only, +as the keeping of them maintaineth decent +order, and preventeth open offence.”</span><a id="noteref_119" name="noteref_119" href="#note_119"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">119</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. If any say that I derogate much +from the authority of the church when I do +nothing which she prescribeth, except I see +it lawful and expedient, because I should do +this much for the exhortation and admonition +of a brother. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. I give far more +reverence to the direction of the church than +to the admonition of a brother, because that +is ministerial, this fraternal, that comes from +authority, this only from charity, that is +public, this private, that is given by many, +this by one. And, finally, the church hath +a calling to direct me in some things wherein +a brother hath not. 2. If it be still instanced +that, in the point of obedience, I do +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-015">[pg 1-015]</span><a name="Pg1-015" id="Pg1-015" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +no more for the church than for any brother, +because I am bound to do that which +is made evident to be lawful and expedient, +though a private Christian do but exhort +me to it, or whether I be exhorted to it or +not. For answer to this I say, that I will +obey the directions of the church in many +things rather than the directions of a brother; +for in two things which are in themselves +indifferent, and none of them inexpedient, +I will do that which the church requireth, +though my brother should exhort +me to the contrary. But always I hold me +at this sure ground, that I am never bound +in conscience to obey the ordinances of the +church, except they be evidently lawful and +expedient. This is that, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sine quo non obligant</span></span>, +and also that which doth chiefly bind, +though it be not the only thing which bindeth. +Now, for making the matter more plain, +we must consider that the constitutions of +the church are either lawful or unlawful. If +unlawful, they bind not at all; if lawful, +they are either concerning things necessary, +as Acts xv. 28, and then the necessity of +the things doth bind, whether the church +ordain them or not; or else concerning +things indifferent, as when the church ordaineth, +that in great towns there shall be +sermon on such a day of the week, and public +prayers every day at such an hour. Here +it is not the bare authority of the church +that bindeth, without respect to the lawfulness +or expediency of the thing itself which +is ordained (else we were bound to do every +thing which the church ordains, were it +never so unlawful, for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod competit alicui +qua tali, competit omni tali</span></span>: we behold +the authority of the church making laws, +as well in unlawful ordinances as in lawful), +nor yet is it the lawfulness or expediency of +the thing itself, without respect to the ordinance +of the church (for possibly other times +and diets were as lawful, and expedient too, +for such exercises, as those ordained by the +church); but it is the authority of the church +prescribing a thing lawful or expedient. In +such a case, then neither doth the authority +of the church bind, except the thing be lawful +and expedient, nor doth the lawfulness +and expediency of the thing bind, except +the church ordain it; but both these jointly +do bind. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. I come now to examine what is +the judgment of formalists touching the +binding of the conscience by ecclesiastical +laws. Dr Field saith, that the question +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-016">[pg 1-016]</span><a name="Pg1-016" id="Pg1-016" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +should not be proposed, whether human laws +do bind the conscience, but <span class="tei tei-q">“whether binding +the outward man to the performance of +outward things by force and fear of outward +punishment to be inflicted by men, the non-performance +of such things, or the non-performance +of them with such affections as +were fit, be not a sin against God, of which +the conscience will accuse us,”</span><a id="noteref_120" name="noteref_120" href="#note_120"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">120</span></span></a> &c. Unto +this question thus proposed and understood +of human laws, and where no more is considered +as giving them power to bind, but +only the authority of those who make them; +some formalists do give (as I will show), and +all of them (being well advised) must give +an affirmative answer. And, I pray, what +did Bellarmine say more,<a id="noteref_121" name="noteref_121" href="#note_121"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">121</span></span></a> when, expressing +how conscience is subject to human authority, +he taught that conscience belongeth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ad +humanum forum, quatenus homo ex praecepto +ita obligator ad opus externum faciendum, +ut si non faciat, judicat ipse in +conscientia sua se male facere, et hoc sufficit +ad conscientiam obligandam?</span></span> But +to proceed particularly. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. I begin with Field himself, whose +resolution of the question proposed is,<a id="noteref_122" name="noteref_122" href="#note_122"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">122</span></span></a> that +we are bound only to give obedience to such +human laws as prescribe things profitable, +not for that human laws have power to bind +the conscience, but because the things they +command are of that nature, that not to +perform them is contrary to justice or charity. +Whereupon he concludeth out of Stapleton, +that we are bound to the performance +of things prescribed by human laws, +in such sort, that the non-performance of +them is sin, not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex sola legislatoris voluntate, +sed ex ipsa legum utilitate</span></span>. Let all +such as be of this man's mind not blame us +for denying of obedience to the constitutions +about the ceremonies, since we find (for certain) +no utility, but, by the contrary, much +inconveniency in them. If they say that we +must think those laws to be profitable or +convenient, which they, who are set over us, +think to be so, then they know not what they +say. For, exempting conscience from being +bound by human laws in one thing, they +would have it bound by them in another +thing. If conscience must needs judge that +to be profitable, which seemeth so to those +that are set over us, then, sure, is power +given to them for binding the conscience so +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-017">[pg 1-017]</span><a name="Pg1-017" id="Pg1-017" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +straitly, that it may not judge otherwise than +they judge, and force is placed in their bare +authority for necessitating and constraining +the assenting judgment of conscience. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. Some man perhaps will say that +we are bound to obey the laws made about +the ceremonies, though not for the sole will +of the law-makers, nor yet for any utility of +the laws themselves, yet for this reason, that +scandal and contempt would follow in case we +do otherwise. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> We know that human +laws do bind in the case of scandal or contempt. +But that nonconformity is neither +scandal nor contempt, Parker hath made it +most evident.<a id="noteref_123" name="noteref_123" href="#note_123"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">123</span></span></a> For, as touching contempt, +he showeth out of fathers, councils, canon +law, schoolmen, and modern divines, that +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non obedire</span></span> is not contempt, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nolle +obedire</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">superbiendo repugnare</span></span>. Yea, out +of Formalists themselves, he showeth the +difference betwixt subjection and obedience. +Thereafter he pleadeth thus, and we with +him: <span class="tei tei-q">“What signs see men in us of pride +and contempt? What be our <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cetera opera</span></span> +that bewray such an humour? Let it be +named wherein we go not two miles, when +we are commanded to go but one, yea, wherein +we go not as many miles as any shoe of +the preparation of the gospel will bear us. +What payment, what pain, what labour, +what taxation made us ever to murmur? +Survey our charges where we have laboured, +if they be not found to be of the faithfulest +subjects that be in the Lord, we deserve no +favour. Nay, there is wherein we stretch +our consciences to the utmost to conform +and to obey in divers matters. Are we refractory +in other things, as Balaam's ass +said to his master? Have I used to serve +thee so at other times?”</span> And as touching +scandal, he showeth first, that by our not +conforming, we do not scandalise superiors, +but edify them, although it may be we displease +them, of which we are sorry, even as +Joab displeased David when he contested +against the numbering of the people, yet +did he not scandalise David, but edify him. +And, secondly, whereas it might be alleged, +that nonconformity doth scandalise the people, +before whom it soundeth as it were an +alarm of disobedience, we reply with him, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Daniel will not omit the ceremony of looking +out at the window towards Jerusalem. +Mordecai omitteth the ceremony of bowing +the knee to Haman; Christ will not +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-018">[pg 1-018]</span><a name="Pg1-018" id="Pg1-018" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +use the ceremony of washing hands, though +a tradition of the elders and governors of the +church then being. The authority of the magistrate +was violated by these, and an incitement +to disobedience was in their ceremonial +breach, as much as there is now in ours.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 11. But some of our opposites go +about to derive the obligatory power of the +church's laws, not so much from the utility +of the laws themselves, or from any scandal +which should follow upon the not obeying of +them, as from the church's own authority +which maketh them. Camero speaketh of +two sorts of ecclesiastical laws:<a id="noteref_124" name="noteref_124" href="#note_124"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">124</span></span></a> 1. Such as +prescribe things frivolous or unjust, meaning +such things as (though they neither detract +anything from the glory of God, nor +cause any damage to our neighbour, yet) +bring some detriment to ourselves. 2. Such +as prescribe things belonging to order and +shunning of scandal. Touching the former, +he teacheth rightly, that conscience is never +bound to the obedience of such laws, except +only in the case of scandal and contempt, +and that if at any time such laws may be +neglected and not observed, without scandal +given, or contempt shown, no man's conscience +is holden with them. But touching +the other sort of the church's laws, he saith, +that they bind the conscience indirectly, not +only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">respectu materiæ præcepti</span></span> (which doth +not at all oblige, except in respect of the end +whereunto it is referred, namely, the conserving +of order, and the not giving of scandal), +but also <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">respectu præcipientis</span></span>, because +God will not have those who are set +over us in the church to be contemned. He +foresaw (belike), that whereas it is pretended +in behalf of those ecclesiastical laws which +enjoin the controverted ceremonies, that the +things which they prescribe pertain to order +and to the shunning of scandal, and so bind +the conscience indirectly in respect of the +end, one might answer, I am persuaded +upon evident grounds that those prescribed +ceremonies pertain not to order, and to the +shunning of scandal, but to misorder, and to +the giving of scandal; therefore he laboured +to bind such an one's conscience with another +tie, which is the authority of the law-makers. +And this authority he would have one +to take as ground enough to believe, that +that which the church prescribeth doth belong +to order and the shunning of scandal, +and in that persuasion to do it. But, 1. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-019">[pg 1-019]</span><a name="Pg1-019" id="Pg1-019" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +How doth this doctrine differ from that +which himself setteth down as the opinion +of Papists,<a id="noteref_125" name="noteref_125" href="#note_125"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">125</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Posse los qui præsunt ecclesiæ, +cogere fideles ut id credant vel faciant, +quod ipsi judicaverint?</span></span> 2. It is well observed +by our writers,<a id="noteref_126" name="noteref_126" href="#note_126"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">126</span></span></a> that the apostles +never made things indifferent to be necessary, +except only in respect of scandal, and +that out of the case of scandal they still left +the consciences of men free, which observation +they gather from Acts XV. and 1 Cor. +x. Camero himself noteth,<a id="noteref_127" name="noteref_127" href="#note_127"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">127</span></span></a> that though the +church prescribed abstinence from things sacrificed +to idols, yet the Apostle would not +have the faithful to abstain for conscience' +sake: why then holdeth he, that beside the +end of shunning scandal and keeping order, +conscience is bound even by the church's +own authority? 3. As for the reason whereby +he would prove that the church's laws do +bind, even <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">respectu præcipientis</span></span>, his form +of speaking is very bad. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Deus</span></span> (saith he) +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non vult contemni præpositos ecclesiæ, nisi +justa et necessaria de causa.</span></span> Where falsely +he supposeth, not only that there may +occur a just and necessary cause of contemning +those whom God hath set over us in the +church, but, also, that the not obeying of +them inferreth the contemning of them. +Now, the not obeying of their laws inferreth +not the contemning of themselves (which +were not allowable), but only the contemning +of their laws. And as Jerome,<a id="noteref_128" name="noteref_128" href="#note_128"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">128</span></span></a> speaketh +of Daniel, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Et nunc Daniel regis jussa +contemnens</span></span>, &c.; so we say of all superiors +in general, that we may sometimes +have just reasons for contemning their commandments, +yet are we not to contemn, but +to honour themselves. But, 4. Let us take +Camero's meaning to be, that God will not +have us to refuse obedience unto those who +are set over us in the church: none of our +opposites dare say, that God will have us to +obey those who are set over us in the church +in any other things than such as may be +done both lawfully and conveniently for the +shunning of scandal; and if so, then the +church's precept cannot bind, except as it is +grounded upon such or such reasons. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 12. Bishop Spotswood and Bishop +Lindsey, in those words which I have heretofore +alleged out of them, are likewise of +opinion, that the sole will and authority of +the church doth bind the conscience to obedience. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-020">[pg 1-020]</span><a name="Pg1-020" id="Pg1-020" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Spotswood will have us, without +more ado, to esteem that to be best and +most seemly, which seemeth so in the eye +of public authority. Is not this to bind the +conscience by the church's bare will and authority, +when I must needs constrain the +judgment of my conscience to be conformed +to the church's judgment, having no other +reason to move me hereunto but the sole +will and authority of the church? Further, +he will have us to obey even such things as +authority prescribeth not rightly (that is, +such rites as do not set forward godliness), +and that because they have the force of a +constitution. He saith that we should be +directed by the sentence of superiors, and +take it as a sufficient ground to our consciences +for obeying. Bellarmine speaketh +more reasonably:<a id="noteref_129" name="noteref_129" href="#note_129"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">129</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Legesæ human non obligant +sub pœna mortis æternæ, nisi quatenus +violatione legis humanæ offenditur +Deus.</span></span> Lindsey thinketh that the will of +the law must be the rule of our consciences; +he saith not the <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">reason</span></em> of the law, but the +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">will</span></em> of the law. And when we talk with +the chief of our opposites, they would bind +us by sole authority, because they cannot do +it by any reason. But we answer out of +Pareus,<a id="noteref_130" name="noteref_130" href="#note_130"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">130</span></span></a> +that the particular laws of the +church bind not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per se</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">propter ipsum +speciale mandatum ecclesiæ. Ratio: quia +ecclesia res adiaphoras non jubet facere +vel omittere propter suum mandatum, sed +tantum propter justas mandandi causas, +ut sunt conservatio ordinis, vitatio scandali: +quæ quamdiu non violantur, conscientias +liberas relinquit.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 13. Thus we have found what power +they give to their canons about the ceremonies +for binding of our consciences, and that +a necessity not of practice only upon the outward +man, but of opinion also upon the conscience +is imposed by the sole will of the +law-makers. Wherefore, we pray God to +open their eyes, that they may see their +ceremonial laws to be substantial tyrannies +over the consciences of God's people. And +for ourselves, we stand to the judgment of +sounder divines, and we hold with Luther,<a id="noteref_131" name="noteref_131" href="#note_131"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">131</span></span></a> that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">unum Dominum +habemus qui animas nostras gubernat.</span></span> With +Hemmingius,<a id="noteref_132" name="noteref_132" href="#note_132"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">132</span></span></a> that +we are free <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ab omnibus humanis ritibus, +quantum quidem ad conscientiam attinet.</span></span> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-021">[pg 1-021]</span><a name="Pg1-021" id="Pg1-021" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +With the Professors of Leyden,<a id="noteref_133" name="noteref_133" href="#note_133"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">133</span></span></a> that this is +a part of the liberty of all the faithful, that +in things pertaining to God's worship, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ab +omni traditionum humanarum jugo liberas +habeant conscientias, cum solius +Dei sit, res ad religionem pertinentes +praescribere</span></span>. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc27" id="toc27"></a> +<a name="pdf28" id="pdf28"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER V.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES TAKE AWAY CHRISTIAN +LIBERTY, PROVED BY A THIRD REASON, +VIZ., BECAUSE THEY ARE URGED UPON +SUCH AS, IN THEIR CONSCIENCES, DO CONDEMN +THEM.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. If Christian liberty be taken away, +by adstricting conscience in any, much more +by adstricting it in them who are fully persuaded +of the unlawfulness of the thing enjoined; +yet thus are we dealt with. Bishop +Lindsay gives us to understand, that after +the making and publication of an ecclesiastical +canon, about things of this nature, albeit +a man in his own private judgment +think another thing more expedient than +that which the canon prescribeth, yet in that +case his conscience must be ruled by the will +of the law, and not by his own judgment. +And Bishop Spotswood, to such as object, +that their conscience will not suffer them to +obey, because they are persuaded that such +things are not right, answereth; that the +sentence of their superiors ought to direct +them, and make their conscience yield to +obedience. Their words I have before transcribed. +By which it doth manifestly appear, +that they would bear dominion over +our consciences, not as lords only, by requiring +the willing and ready assent of our consciences +to those things which are urged +upon us by their sole will and authority, but +even as tyrants, not caring if they get so +much as constrained obedience, and if by +their authority they can compel conscience +to that which is contrary to the πληροφορια +and full persuasion which it hath conceived. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. It will be said, that our consciences +are in an error, and therefore ought +to be corrected by the sentence of superiors, +whose authority and will doth bind us to receive +and embrace the ceremonies, though +our consciences do condemn them. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-022">[pg 1-022]</span><a name="Pg1-022" id="Pg1-022" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Giving, and not granting, that our consciences +do err in condemning the ceremonies, yet, +so long as they cannot be otherwise persuaded, +the ceremonies ought not to be +urged upon us; for if we be made to do that +which our consciences do condemn, we are +made to sin, Rom. xiv. 23. It is an audacious +contempt, in Calvin's judgment,<a id="noteref_134" name="noteref_134" href="#note_134"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">134</span></span></a> to do +anything <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">repugnante conscientia</span></span>. The +learned Casuists teach us, that an erring +conscience, though <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non obligat</span></span>, yet <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ligat</span></span>; +though we be not obliged to do that which +it prescribeth, yet are we bound not to do +that which it condemneth. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quicquid fit +repugnante et reclamante conscientia, peccatum +est, etiamsi repugnantia ista gravem +errorem includat</span></span>, saith Alsted.<a id="noteref_135" name="noteref_135" href="#note_135"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">135</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Conscientia +erronca obligat, sic intelligendo, +quod faciens contra peccet</span></span>, saith Hemmingius.<a id="noteref_136" name="noteref_136" href="#note_136"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">136</span></span></a> +This holds ever true of an erring +conscience about matters of fact, and especially +about things indifferent. If any say, +that hereby a necessity of sinning is laid on +them whose consciences are in an error, I +answer, that so long as a man keeps an erroneous +conscience, a necessity of sinning +lies on him, and that through his own fault. +This necessity ariseth from this supposition, +that he retain his erring conscience, and so +is not absolute, because he should inform his +conscience rightly, so that he may both do +that which he ought to do, and do it so from +the approbation of his conscience. If it be +said again, What should be done to them +who have not laid down the error of conscience, +but do still retain the same? I answer, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eligatur id quod tutius et melius +est</span></span>.<a id="noteref_137" name="noteref_137" href="#note_137"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">137</span></span></a> +If therefore the error of conscience be about +weighty and necessary matters, then it is +better to urge men to the doing of a necessary +duty in the service of God, than to permit +them to neglect the same, because their +erring conscience disapproveth it; for example, +it is better to urge a profane man to +come and hear God's word than to suffer +him to neglect the hearing of the same, because +his conscience alloweth him not to +hear. But if the error of conscience be +about unnecessary things, or such as are in +themselves indifferent, then it is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pars tutior</span></span>, +the surest and safest part not to urge +men to do that which in their consciences +they condemn. Wherefore, since the ceremonies +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-023">[pg 1-023]</span><a name="Pg1-023" id="Pg1-023" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +are not among the number of such +necessary things as may not be omitted +without the peril of salvation, the invincible +disallowance of our consciences should make +our opposites not press them upon us, because +by practising them we could not but +sin, in that our consciences judge them unlawful. +If any of our weak brethren think +that he must and should abstain from the +eating of flesh upon some certain day, +though this thing be in itself indifferent, +and not necessary, yet, saith Baldwin,<a id="noteref_138" name="noteref_138" href="#note_138"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">138</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“he +who is thus persuaded in his conscience, if +he should do the contrary, sinneth.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Conscience, then, though erring, +doth ever bind in such sort, that he who doth +against his conscience sinneth against God. +Which is also the doctrine of Thomas.<a id="noteref_139" name="noteref_139" href="#note_139"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">139</span></span></a> But, +without any more ado, it is sufficiently confirmed +from Scripture. For, was not their +conscience in an error who thought they +might not lawfully eat all sorts of meat? Yet +the Apostle showeth that their conscience, +as erring as it was, did so bind, that they +were damned if they should eat such meat +as they judged to be unclean, Rom. xiv. 14, +23. The reason wherefore an erring conscience +bindeth in this kind is, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quoniam +agens</span></span>, &c.<a id="noteref_140" name="noteref_140" href="#note_140"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">140</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“Because he who doth any +thing against his conscience doth it against +the will of God, though not materially and +truly, yet formally and by way of interpretation, +forsomuch as that which conscience +counselleth or prescribeth, it counselleth it +under the respect and account of the will of +God. He who reproacheth some private +man, taking him to be the king, is thought +to have hurt not the private man, but the +king himself. So he that contemneth his +conscience contemneth God himself, because +that which conscience counselleth or adviseth +is taken to be God's will.”</span> If I go with +certain men upon such a course as I judge +and esteem to be a treasonable conspiracy +against the king (though it be not so indeed), +would not his Majesty (if he knew so +much), and might he not, justly condemn +me as a wicked traitor? But how much +more will the King of kings condemn me +if I practice the ceremonies which I judge +in my conscience to be contrary to the will +of God, and to rob him of his royal prerogative? +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-024">[pg 1-024]</span><a name="Pg1-024" id="Pg1-024" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<a name="book_i_part_i_chapter_vi" id="book_i_part_i_chapter_vi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc29" id="toc29"></a> +<a name="pdf30" id="pdf30"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VI.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES TAKE AWAY CHRISTIAN +LIBERTY PROVED BY A FOURTH REASON, +VIZ., BECAUSE THEY ARE PRESSED +UPON US BY NAKED WILL AND AUTHORITY, +WITHOUT GIVING ANY REASON TO SATISFY +OUR CONSCIENCES.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. When the Apostle forbiddeth us to +be the servants of men, 1 Cor. vii. 23, is it not +his meaning that we should do nothing upon +the mere will and pleasure of men, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">propter +hominem et non propter Deum</span></span>, as Becane +the Jesuit expoundeth it,<a id="noteref_141" name="noteref_141" href="#note_141"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">141</span></span></a> illustrating what he +saith by another place, Eph. vi. 6, 7. Christian +servants thought it an unworthy thing +to serve wicked men,<a id="noteref_142" name="noteref_142" href="#note_142"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">142</span></span></a> neither yet took they +well with the serving of godly men, for that +they were all brethren in Christ. The Apostle +answereth them, that they did not the +will of man, because it was the will of man, +but because it was the will of God, and so +they served God rather than man, importing +that it were indeed a grievous yoke for +any Christian to do the will of man, if he +were not sure that it is according to the will +of God. Should any synod of the church +take more upon them than the synod of the +apostles did, who enjoined nothing at their +own pleasure, but only what they show to be +necessary, because of the law of charity? Acts +xv. 28. Or should Christians, who ought not +to be children, carried about with every wind, +Eph. iv. 14; who should be able to discern +both good and evil, Heb. v. 14; in whom the +word of God ought to dwell plentifully, Col. +iii. 16; who are commanded to beware of +men, Matt. x. 17; not to believe every spirit, +to prove all things, 1 John iv. 1; and to +judge of all that is said to them, 1 Thes. v. +21; should they, I say, be used as stocks and +stones, not capable of reason, and therefore +to be borne down by naked will and authority? +1 Cor. x. 15. Yet thus it fareth with us. +Bishop Lindsey will have the will of the law +to rule our consciences,<a id="noteref_143" name="noteref_143" href="#note_143"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">143</span></span></a> which is by interpretation, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sic volo, sic jubeo, sit pro ratione +voluntas.</span></span> He gives us not the reason or +equity of the law, but only the will of it, to +be our role. Bishop Spotswood<a id="noteref_144" name="noteref_144" href="#note_144"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">144</span></span></a> will have +us to be so directed by the sentence of our +superiors, that we take their sentence as +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-025">[pg 1-025]</span><a name="Pg1-025" id="Pg1-025" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +a sufficient ground to our consciences for +obeying. Which is so much as to say, you +should not examine the reason and utility of +the law, the sentence of it is enough for +you: try no more when you hear the sentence +of superiors, rest your consciences upon +this as a sufficient ground: seek no other, +for their sentence must be obeyed. And +who among us knoweth not how, in the Assembly +of Perth, free reasoning was shut to +the door, and all ears were filled with the +dreadful pale of authority? There is this +much chronicled<a id="noteref_145" name="noteref_145" href="#note_145"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">145</span></span></a> in two relations of the proceedings +of the same, howbeit otherwise very +different. They who did sue for a reformation +of church discipline in England, complained +that they received no other answer +but this:<a id="noteref_146" name="noteref_146" href="#note_146"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">146</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“There is a law, it must be obeyed;”</span> +and after the same manner are we +used. Yet is this too hard dealing, in the +judgment of a Formalist, who saith,<a id="noteref_147" name="noteref_147" href="#note_147"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">147</span></span></a> that +the church doth not so deal with them whom +Christ hath redeemed: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ac si non possint +capere quid sit religiosum, quid minus, itaque +quae ab ecclesia proficiscuntur, admonitiones +potius et hortationes dici debent, +quam leges.</span></span> And after, he says of ecclesiastical +authority, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tenetur reddere paerscripti +rationem.</span></span> <span class="tei tei-q">“I grant (saith Paybody<a id="noteref_148" name="noteref_148" href="#note_148"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">148</span></span></a>) it is +unlawful to do, in God's worship, anything +upon the mere pleasure of man.”</span> Chemnitius<a id="noteref_149" name="noteref_149" href="#note_149"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">149</span></span></a> +taketh the Tridentine fathers for not +expounding <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">rationes decreti.</span></span> Junius +observeth,<a id="noteref_150" name="noteref_150" href="#note_150"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">150</span></span></a> +that in the council of the apostles, +mention was made of the reason of their decree. +And a learned historian observeth<a id="noteref_151" name="noteref_151" href="#note_151"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">151</span></span></a> +of the ancient councils, that there were in +them, reasonings, colloquies, discussions, disputes, +yea, that whatsoever was done or spoken, +was called the acts of the council, and +all was given unto all. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Caeterum</span></span> (saith +Danaeus<a id="noteref_152" name="noteref_152" href="#note_152"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">152</span></span></a>) +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quoniam ut ait Tertullianus in Apologetico, +iniqua lex est quae se examinari +non patitur; non tam vi cogere homines +ad obsequium quam ratione persuadere +debent cae leges, quae scribuntur à pio nomotheta. +Ergo fere sunt duae cujusvis +legis partes, quemadmodum etiam Plato,</span></span> +lib. 4, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de legibus scribit, nimirum praefacio +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-026">[pg 1-026]</span><a name="Pg1-026" id="Pg1-026" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +et lex ipsa,</span></span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jussio lege comprehensa. +Praefatio causam affert, cur hominum negotiis +sic prospiciatur.</span></span> Ecclesiastical authority +should prescribe what it thinks fit, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Magis docendo, quam jubendo; magis monendo, +quam minando,</span></span> as Augustine speaketh.<a id="noteref_153" name="noteref_153" href="#note_153"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">153</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non oportet vi vel necessitate constringere, +sed ratione et vitae exemplis suadere,</span></span> +saith Gregory Nazianzen,<a id="noteref_154" name="noteref_154" href="#note_154"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">154</span></span></a> speaking +of ecclesiastical regiment. They, therefore, +who give their will for a law, and their authority +for a reason, and answer all the arguments +of opponents, by bearing them +down with the force of a public constitution +and the judgment of superiors, to which +theirs must be conformed, do rule the Lord's +flock <span class="tei tei-q">“with force and with cruelty,”</span> Ezek. +xxxiv. 4; <span class="tei tei-q">“as lords over God's heritage,”</span> +1 Pet. v. 3. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. Always, since men give us no +leave to try their decrees and constitutions, +that we may hold fast no more than is good, +God be thanked that we have a warrant to +do it (without their leave) from his own +word, 1 Thess. v. 25. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non numeranda suffragia, +sed appendenda</span></span>, saith Augustine +in Psal. xxxix. Our divines hold,<a id="noteref_155" name="noteref_155" href="#note_155"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">155</span></span></a> that all +things which are proposed by the ministers +of the church, yea, by aecumenical councils,<a id="noteref_156" name="noteref_156" href="#note_156"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">156</span></span></a> +should be proved and examined; and that, +when the guides of the church do institute +any ceremonies as necessary for edification, +yet <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ecclesia liberum habet judicium approbandi +aut reprobandi eas.</span></span><a id="noteref_157" name="noteref_157" href="#note_157"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">157</span></span></a> Nay, the canon +law,<a id="noteref_158" name="noteref_158" href="#note_158"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">158</span></span></a> prohibiting to depart or swerve +from the rules and discipline of the Roman +church, yet excepteth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">discretionem justitiae</span></span> +and so permitteth to do otherwise than +the church prescribeth, if it be done <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cum +discretione justitiae</span></span>. The schoolmen also +give liberty to a private man, of proving the +statutes of the church, and neglecting the +same, if he see cause for doing so, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si causa +fit evidens, per se ipsum licite potest homo +statuti observantiam praeterire.</span></span><a id="noteref_159" name="noteref_159" href="#note_159"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">159</span></span></a> If any be +not able to examine and try all such things, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">debebant omnes posse, Dei jussu: Deficiunt +ergo sua culpa</span></span>, saith Parcus.<a id="noteref_160" name="noteref_160" href="#note_160"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">160</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si recte +probandi facultate destitui nos sentimus, +ab eodem spiritu qui per prophetas suos +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-027">[pg 1-027]</span><a name="Pg1-027" id="Pg1-027" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +loquitur portenda est</span></span>, saith Calvin.<a id="noteref_161" name="noteref_161" href="#note_161"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">161</span></span></a> We +will not then call any man rabbi, nor <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jurare +in verba magistri</span></span>, nor yet be Pythagorean +disciples to the church herself, but we will +believe her and obey her in so far only as +she is the pillar and ground of truth. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc31" id="toc31"></a> +<a name="pdf32" id="pdf32"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VII.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT FESTIVAL DAYS TAKE AWAY OUR LIBERTY, +WHICH GOD HATH GIVEN US, PROVED; +AND FIRST OUT OF THE LAW.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. That which hath been said against +all the controverted ceremonies in general, +I will now instance of festival days in particular, +and prove, both out of the law and +gospel, that they take away our liberty which +God hath given us, and which no human +power can take from us. Out of the law we +frame this argument: If the law of God +permit us to work all the six days of the +week, the law of man cannot inhibit us. +But the law of God doth permit us to work +all the six days of the week, therefore our +opposites deny not the assumption, which is +plain from the fourth commandment, <span class="tei tei-q">“Six +days shalt thou labour,”</span> &c. But they would +have somewhat to say against the proposition, +which we will hear. Hooker tells us,<a id="noteref_162" name="noteref_162" href="#note_162"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">162</span></span></a> +that those things that the law of God leaves +arbitrary and at liberty, are subject to the +positive ordinances of men. This, I must +say, is strange divinity, for if this were +true, then might the laws of men prohibit +marriage, because it is left arbitrary, 1 Cor. +vii. 36. Then might they also have discharged +the apostle Paul to take wages, because herein +he was at liberty, 1 Cor. ix. 11-13. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. Talen lendeth the cause another +lift, and answereth,<a id="noteref_163" name="noteref_163" href="#note_163"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">163</span></span></a> that no sober man will +say, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">permissionen Dei, principibus suum +circa res medias jus imminuere, num enim +ob permissum hominibus dominium in volucres +cœli, in pisces maris, et bestias agrii, +impiæ fuerint leges principum, quibus aucupii, +piscationes, et venationis libertatem, +sebditis aliis indulgent, aliis adimunt. +Ans.</span></span> That case and this are very different. +For every particular man hath not dominion +and power over all fowls, fishes, and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-028">[pg 1-028]</span><a name="Pg1-028" id="Pg1-028" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +beasts (else, beside that princes should have +no privilege of inhibiting the use of those +things, there should be no propriety of heritage +and possession among subjects); but +power over all these is given to mankind. +Pareus observeth,<a id="noteref_164" name="noteref_164" href="#note_164"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">164</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">hominem collective intelligi</span></span> +in that place, Gen. i. 26; and Junius +observeth,<a id="noteref_165" name="noteref_165" href="#note_165"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">165</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nomen Adam de specie esse intelligendum.</span></span> +But each particular man, and +not mankind alone, is permitted to labour +six days. Wherefore it is plain, that man's +liberty is not abridged in the other case as +in this, because mankind hath dominion over +these creatures, when some men only do exercise +the same, as well as if all men did +exercise it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Bishop Lindsey's answer is no +better,<a id="noteref_166" name="noteref_166" href="#note_166"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">166</span></span></a> +viz., that this liberty which God +hath given unto men for labour is not absolute, +but subject unto order. For, 1. What +tyranny is there so great, spoiling men wholly +of their liberty, but this pretence agreeth to +it? For, by order, he understandeth the +constitutions of our governors, as is clear +from his preceding words, so that this may +be alleged for a just excuse of any tyranny +of governors (that men must be subject unto +order), no less than for taking away from us +the liberty of labouring six days. 2. This +answer is nothing else but a begging of that +which is in question, for the present question +is, whether or not the constitutions of our +governors may inhibit us to labour all the +six days of the week, and yet he saith no +more, but that this liberty of labour must be +subject to order, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, to the constitutions of +governors. 3. Albeit we should most humbly +subject ourselves to our governors, yet +we may not submit our liberty to them, +which God hath graciously given us, because +we are forbidden to be the servants of men, +1 Cor. vii. 23; or to be entangled with the +yoke of bondage, Gal. v. 1. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. Yet we must hear what the Bishop +can say against our proposition:<a id="noteref_167" name="noteref_167" href="#note_167"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">167</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“If +under the law (saith he) God did not spoil +his people of liberty, when he appointed +them to rest two days at Pasche, one at +Whitsunday, &c., how can the king's majesty +and the church be esteemed to spoil +us of our liberty, that command a cessation +from labour on three days?”</span> &c. O horrible +blasphemy! O double deceitfulness! Blasphemy, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-029">[pg 1-029]</span><a name="Pg1-029" id="Pg1-029" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +because so much power is ascribed to +the king and the church over us, as God +had over his people of old. God did justly +command his people, under the law, to rest +from labour on other days beside the Sabbath, +without wronging them; therefore the king +and the church may as justly, and with doing +as little wrong, command us to rest likewise, +because God, by a ceremonial law, did +hinder his people from the use of so much +liberty, as the moral law did give them; +therefore the king and the church may do so +also. Deceitfulness, in that he saith, God +did not spoil his people of liberty, &c. We +know that, by appointing them to rest on +those days, God did not take away liberty +from his people, simply and absolutely, because +they had no more liberty than he did +allow to them by his laws, which he gave +by the hand of Moses, yet he did take away +that liberty which one part of his laws did +permit to them, viz., the fourth commandment +of the moral law, which permitted +them to labour six days. The Bishop knew +that this question in hand hath not to do +with liberty, in the general notion of it, but +with liberty which the moral law doth permit. +We say, then, that God took away +from his people Israel, some of the liberty +which his moral law permitted to them, because +he was the Lawgiver and Lord of the +law; and that the king and the church cannot +do the like with us, because they are no +more lords over God's law than the people +who are set under them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. But he hath yet more to say +against us: <span class="tei tei-q">“If the king (saith he) may +command a cessation from economical and +private works, for works civil and public, +such as the defence of the crown, the liberty +of the country, &c., what reason have ye +why he may not enjoin a day of cessation +from all kind of bodily labour, for the honour +of God and exercise of religion?”</span> &c. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> +This kind of reasoning is most vicious, for +three respects: 1. It supposeth that he who +may command a cessation from one kind of +labour, upon one of the six days, may also +command a cessation from all kind of labour, +but there is a difference; for the law of God +hath allowed us to labour six days of every +week, which liberty no human power can +take from us. But we cannot say that the +law of God alloweth us six days of every +week to economical and private works (for +then we should never be bound to put our +hands to a public work), whence it cometh +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-030">[pg 1-030]</span><a name="Pg1-030" id="Pg1-030" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that the magistrate hath power left him to +command a cessation from some labour, but +not from all. 2. The Bishop reasoneth from +a cessation from ordinary labour for extraordinary +labour, to a cessation from ordinary +labour for no labour, for they who use their +weapons for the defence of the crown, or liberty +of the country, do not cease from labour, +but only change ordinary labour into +extraordinary, and private labour into public, +whereas our opposites plead for a cessation +from all labour upon their holidays. +3. He skippeth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de genere in genus</span></span>, because +the king may command a cessation for civil +works, therefore he may command a holy +rest for the exercise of religion, as if he had +so great power in sacred as in civil things. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. The Bishop hath yet a third dart +to throw at us: <span class="tei tei-q">“If the church (saith he)<a id="noteref_168" name="noteref_168" href="#note_168"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">168</span></span></a> +hath power, upon occasional motives, to appoint +occasional fasts or festivities, may not +she, for constant and eternal blessings, +which do infinitely excel all occasional benefits, +appoint ordinary times of commemoration +or thanksgiving?”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> There are +two reasons for which the church may and +should appoint fasts or festivities upon occasional +motives, and neither of them agreeth +with ordinary festivities. 1. Extraordinary +fasts, either for obtaining some great blessing, +or averting some great judgment, are +necessary means to be used in such cases, +likewise, extraordinary festivities are necessary +testifications of our thankfulness for the +benefits which we have impetrate by our +extraordinary fasts, but ordinary festivities, +for constant and eternal blessings, have no +necessary use. The celebration of set anniversary +days is no necessary mean for conserving +the commemoration of the benefits +of redemption, because we have occasion, +not only every Sabbath day, but every other +day, to call to mind these benefits, either in +hearing, or reading, or meditating upon +God's word. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Dies Christo dicatos tollendos +existimo judicoque</span></span>, saith Danaeus<a id="noteref_169" name="noteref_169" href="#note_169"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">169</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quotidie nobis in evangelii proedicatione +nascitur, circumciditur, moritur, resurgit +Christus.</span></span> God hath given his church a +general precept for extraordinary fasts, Joel +i. 14, ii. 15, as likewise for extraordinary +festivities to praise God, and to give him +thanks in the public assembly of his people, +upon the occasional motive of some great +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-031">[pg 1-031]</span><a name="Pg1-031" id="Pg1-031" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +benefit which, by the means of our fasting +and praying, we have obtained, Zech. viii. +19 with vii. 3. If it be said that there is a +general command for set festivities, because +there is a command for preaching and hearing +the word, and for praising God for his +benefits; and that there is no precept for +particular fasts more than for particular festivities, +I answer: Albeit there is a command +for preaching and hearing the word, and for +praising God for his benefits, yet is there +no command (no, not in the most general +generality) for annexing these exercises of +religion to set anniversary days more than +to other days; whereas it is plain, that there +is a general command for fasting and humiliation +at some times more than at other +times. And as for particularities, all the +particular causes, occasions, and times of +fasting, could not be determined in Scripture, +because they are infinite, as Camero +saith.<a id="noteref_170" name="noteref_170" href="#note_170"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">170</span></span></a> But all the particular causes of set +festivities, and the number of the same, +might have been easily determined in Scripture, +since they are not, nor may not be infinite; +for the Bishop himself acknowledgeth,<a id="noteref_171" name="noteref_171" href="#note_171"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">171</span></span></a> +that to appoint a festival day for every +week, cannot stand with charity, the inseparable +companion of piety. And albeit +so many were allowable, yet who seeth not +how easily the Scripture might have comprehended +them, because they are set, constant, +and anniversary times, observed for +permanent and continuing causes, and not +moveable or mutable, as fasts which are appointed +for occurring causes, and therefore +may be infinite. I conclude that, since +God's word hath given us a general command +for occasional fasts, and likewise particularly +determined sundry things anent +the causes, occasions, nature, and manner of +fastings, we may well say with Cartwright,<a id="noteref_172" name="noteref_172" href="#note_172"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">172</span></span></a> +that days of fasting are appointed at <span class="tei tei-q">“such +times, and upon such occasions, as the Scripture +doth set forth; wherein because the +church commandeth nothing, but that which +God commandeth, the religious observation +of them, falleth unto the obedience of the +fourth commandment, as well as of the seventh +day itself.”</span> +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_i_chapter_vii_section_7" id="book_i_part_i_chapter_vii_section_7" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. The Bishop presseth us with a +fourth argument,<a id="noteref_173" name="noteref_173" href="#note_173"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">173</span></span></a> taken from the calling of +people in great towns from their ordinary +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-032">[pg 1-032]</span><a name="Pg1-032" id="Pg1-032" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +labours to divine service, which argument +Tilen also beateth upon.<a id="noteref_174" name="noteref_174" href="#note_174"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">174</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> There is +huge difference betwixt the rest which is +enjoined upon anniversary festivities, and +the rest which is required during the time +of the weekly meetings for divine worship. +For, 1. Upon festival days, rest from labour +is required all the day over, whereas, upon +the days of ordinary and weekly meetings, +rest is required only during the time of public +worship. 2. Cessation from labour, for +prayers or preaching on those appointed days +of the week, at some occasions may be omitted; +but the rest and commemoration appointed +by the church, to be precisely observed +upon the anniversary festival days, +must not be omitted, in the Bishop's judgment.<a id="noteref_175" name="noteref_175" href="#note_175"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">175</span></span></a> 3. Men are straitly commanded +and compelled to rest from labour upon holidays; +but to leave work to come to the ordinary +weekly meetings, they are only exhorted. +And here I mark how the Bishop +contradicteth himself; for in one place where +his antagonist maintaineth truly, that the +craftsman cannot be lawfully commanded +nor compelled to leave his work and to go +to public divine service, except on the day +that the Lord hath sanctified, he replieth,<a id="noteref_176" name="noteref_176" href="#note_176"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">176</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“If he may be lawfully commanded to cease +from his labour during the time of divine +service, he may be as lawfully compelled to +obey the command.”</span> Who can give these +words any sense, or see anything in them +said against his antagonist's position, except +he be taken to say, that the craftsman may be +both commanded and compelled to leave his +work and go to divine service on the week-days +appointed for the same? Nay, he laboureth to +prove thus much out of the ninth head of the +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">First Book of Discipline</span></span>, which saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“In +great towns we think expedient, that every +day there be either sermon or common prayers,”</span> +&c., where there is nothing of compulsion, +or a forcing command, only there is +an exhortation. But ere the Bishop have +said much, he forgetteth himself, and tells +us,<a id="noteref_177" name="noteref_177" href="#note_177"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">177</span></span></a> that it were against equity and charity +to adstrict the husbandman to leave his +plough so oft as the days of weekly preaching +do return, but that, on the festival +days, reason would, that if he did not leave +his plough willingly, by authority he should +be forced. Which place confirmeth this +difference which we give betwixt rest on +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-033">[pg 1-033]</span><a name="Pg1-033" id="Pg1-033" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the holidays, and rest at the times of +weekly meeting. +</p> + +</div> + +<a name="book_i_part_i_chapter_viii" id="book_i_part_i_chapter_viii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc33" id="toc33"></a> +<a name="pdf34" id="pdf34"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VIII.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT FESTIVAL DAYS TAKE AWAY OUR CHRISTIAN +LIBERTY, PROVED OUT OF THE GOSPEL.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. My second argument whereby I +prove that the imposing of the observation +of holidays doth bereave us of our liberty, +I take out of two places of the Apostle, the +one, Gal. iv. 10, where he finds fault with +the Galatians for observing of days, and +giveth them two reasons against them; the +one, ver. 3, They were a yoke of bondage +which neither they nor their fathers were +able to bear; another, ver, 8, They were +weak and beggarly rudiments, not beseeming +the Christian church, which is liberate +from the pedagogical instruction of the ceremonial +law. The other place is Col. ii. 16, +where the Apostle will have the Colossians +not to suffer themselves to be judged by any +man in respect of an holiday, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span> to be condemned +for not observing a holiday, for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">judicare hic +significat culpae reum facere,</span></span><a id="noteref_178" name="noteref_178" href="#note_178"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">178</span></span></a> +and the meaning is, suffer not yourselves to +be condemned by those false apostles, or by +any mortal man in the cause of meat, that +is, for meat or drink taken, or for any holiday, +or any part of an holiday neglected.<a id="noteref_179" name="noteref_179" href="#note_179"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">179</span></span></a> +Two other reasons the Apostle giveth in +this place against festival days; one, ver. +17, What should we do with the shadow, +when we have the body? another, ver. 20, +Why should we be subject to human ordinances, +since through Christ we are dead to +them, and have nothing ado with them? +Now, by the same reasons are all holidays +to be condemned, as taking away Christian +liberty; and so, that which the Apostle saith +doth militate as well against them as against +any other holidays; for whereas it might be +thought, that the Apostle doth not condemn +all holidays, because both he permitteth +others to observe days, Rom. xiv. 5, and he +himself also did observe one of the Jewish +feasts, Acts xviii. 21: it is easily answered, +that our holidays have no warrant from +these places, except our opposites will say, +that they esteem their festival days holier +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-034">[pg 1-034]</span><a name="Pg1-034" id="Pg1-034" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +than other days, and that they observe the +Jewish festivities, neither of which they +do acknowledge, and if they did, yet they +must consider, that that which the Apostle +either said or did hereanent, is to be expounded +and understood of bearing with the +weak Jews, whom he permitted to esteem +one day above another, and for whose cause +he did, in his own practice, thus far apply +himself to their infirmity at that time when +they could not possibly be as yet fully and +thoroughly instructed concerning Christian +liberty, and the abrogation of the ceremonial +law, because the gospel was as yet not fully +propagated; and when the Mosaical rites +were like a dead man not yet buried, as +Augustine's simile runs. So that all this +can make nothing for holidays after the full +promulgation of the gospel, and after that +the Jewish ceremonies are not only dead, +but also buried, and so deadly to be used by +us. Hence it is, that the Apostle will not +bear with the observation of days in Christian +churches, who have known God, as he +speaks. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. The defenders of holidays answer +to these places which we allege against +them, that the Apostle condemneth the observation +of Judaical days, not of ecclesiastical +days, which the church instituteth for order +and policy; which evasion Bishop Lindsey<a id="noteref_180" name="noteref_180" href="#note_180"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">180</span></span></a> +followeth so hard, that he sticketh not +to hold, that <span class="tei tei-q">“all the days whereof the +Apostle condemneth the observation were +Judaical days prescribed in the ceremonial +law,”</span> &c. And this he is not contented to +maintain himself, but he will needs father it +upon his antagonist by such logic, forsooth, as +can infer <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quidlibet ex quodlibet.</span></span> The Apostle +comports with the observation of days +in the weak Jews, who understood not the +fulness of the Christian liberty, especially +since those days, having had the honour to +be once appointed by God himself, were to +be honourably buried; but the same Apostle +reproves the Galatians who had attained to +this liberty, and had once left off the observation +of days. What ground of consequence +can warrant such an illation from these premises +as this which the Bishop formeth, +namely, that <span class="tei tei-q">“all the days whereof the +Apostle condemned the observation were +Judaical days,”</span> &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Now, for confutation of this +forged exposition of those places of the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-035">[pg 1-035]</span><a name="Pg1-035" id="Pg1-035" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Apostle, we say, 1. If all the days whereof +the Apostle condemned the observation +were Judaical days prescribed in the ceremonial +law, then do our divines falsely interpret +the Apostle's words against popish +holidays, and the Papists do truly allege +that their holidays are not condemned by +the Apostle. The Rhemists affirm, that +the Apostle condemneth only Jewish days,<a id="noteref_181" name="noteref_181" href="#note_181"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">181</span></span></a> +but not Christian days, and that we do falsely interpret +his words against their holidays.<a id="noteref_182" name="noteref_182" href="#note_182"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">182</span></span></a> +Cartwright answereth them,<a id="noteref_183" name="noteref_183" href="#note_183"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">183</span></span></a> that if Paul +condemned the observing of feasts which +God himself instituted, then much more +doth he condemn the observation of feasts of man's +devising. So Bellarmine allegeth,<a id="noteref_184" name="noteref_184" href="#note_184"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">184</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">loqui ibi Apostolum de judaeorum tantum +festis</span></span>. Hospinian, answering him, will have +the Apostle's words to condemn the Christian +feasts more than the Judaical.<a id="noteref_185" name="noteref_185" href="#note_185"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">185</span></span></a> Conradus +Vorstius rejecteth this position, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Apostolus +non nisi judaicum discremen dierum +in</span></span> N.T. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sublatum esse docet</span></span>, as a popish +error.<a id="noteref_186" name="noteref_186" href="#note_186"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">186</span></span></a> 2. If the Apostle mean only of Judaical +days, either he condemneth the observing +of their days <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">materialiter</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">formaliter, +i.e.</span></span> either he condemneth the observation +of the same feasts which the Jews +observed, or the observing of them with +such a meaning, after such a manner, and +for such an end as the Jews did. The former +our opposites dare not hold, for then +they should grant that he condemneth their +own Easter and Pentecost, because these +two feasts were observed by the Jews. Nor +yet can they hold them at the latter, for he +condemneth that observation of days which +had crept into the church of Galatia, which +was not Jewish nor typical, seeing the Galatians, +believing that Christ was already +come, could not keep them as figures of his +coming as the Jews did, but rather as memorials +that he was already come, saith +Cartwright.<a id="noteref_187" name="noteref_187" href="#note_187"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">187</span></span></a> +1. If the Apostle's reasons +wherewith he impugns the observation of +days, hold good against our holidays so well +as against the Jewish or popish days, then +doth he condemn those, no less these. But +the Apostle's reasons agree to our holidays +for, 1. According to that reason, Gal. iv. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-036">[pg 1-036]</span><a name="Pg1-036" id="Pg1-036" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +3, they bring us under a yoke of bondage. +Augustine,<a id="noteref_188" name="noteref_188" href="#note_188"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">188</span></span></a> +complaining of some ceremonies +wherewith the church in his time was burdened, +thought it altogether best that they +should be cut off, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Etiamsi fidei non videantur +adversari, quia religionem quam +Christus liberam esse voluit, servilibus oneribus +premunt.</span></span> Yea, he thought this yoke +of servitude greater bondage, and less tolerable +than the servility of the Jews, because +they were subject to the burdens of +the law of God, and not to the presumptions +of men. The yoke of bondage of Christians, +in respect of feasts, is heavier than the yoke +of the Jews, not only for the multitude of +them, but because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Christianorum festa, ab +hominibus tantum, judaeorum vero a Deo +fuerint instituta</span></span>, saith Hospinian.<a id="noteref_189" name="noteref_189" href="#note_189"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">189</span></span></a> Have +not we then reason to exclaim against our +holidays, as a yoke of bondage, heavier than +that of the Jews, for that our holidays are +men's inventions, and so were not theirs? +The other reason, Gal. iv. 9, holdeth as +good against our holidays. They are rudimental +and pedagogical elements, which beseem +not the Christian church, for as touching +that which Tilen objecteth,<a id="noteref_190" name="noteref_190" href="#note_190"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">190</span></span></a> that many +in the church of the New Testament are +still babes to be fed with milk, it maketh +as much against the Apostle as against us; +for by this reason, he may as well throw +back the Apostle's ground of condemning +holidays among the Galatians, and say, because +many of the Galatians were babes, +therefore they had the more need of those +elements and rudiments. The Apostle, Gal. +iv. 3, compareth the church of the Old Testament +to an infant, and insinuateth, that in +the days of the New Testament the infancy +of the church hath taken an end. And +whereas it might be objected, that in the +church of the New Testament there are +many babes, and that the Apostle himself +speaketh of the Corinthians and Hebrews as +babes: it is answered by Pareus,<a id="noteref_191" name="noteref_191" href="#note_191"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">191</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non de +paucis personis, sed de statu totius ecclesiae +intelligendum est quod hic dicitur.</span></span> There +were also some in the church of the Old +Testament, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">adulti fide heroes</span></span>; but in respect +of the state of the whole church, he +who is least in the kingdom of God, is greater +than John Baptist, Luke vii. 28. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Lex</span></span>, +saith Beza, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vocatur elementa, quia illis velut +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-037">[pg 1-037]</span><a name="Pg1-037" id="Pg1-037" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +rudimentis, Deus ecclesiam suam erudivit, +postea pleno cornu effudit Spiritum Sanctum tempore +evangelii</span></span>.<a id="noteref_192" name="noteref_192" href="#note_192"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">192</span></span></a> 3. That reason also +taken from the opposition of the shadow and +the body, Col. ii. 17, doth militate against +our holidays; for the Apostle there speaketh +in the present time, ἐστι σκια: whereas +the Judaical rites were abolished, whereupon +Zanchius noteth,<a id="noteref_193" name="noteref_193" href="#note_193"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">193</span></span></a> that the Apostle doth not +so much speak of things by-past, as of the +very nature of all rites, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Definiens ergo ipsos +ritus in sese, dixit eos nil aliud esse +quam umbram</span></span>. If all rites, then our holidays +among the rest, serve only to adumbrate +and shadow forth something, and by +consequence are unprofitable and idle, when +the substance itself is clearly set before us. +4. That reason, Col. ii. 20, doth no less irresistibly +infringe the ordinances about our +holidays than about the Jewish; for if men's +ordinances, about things once appointed by +God himself, ought not to be obeyed, how +much less should the precepts of men be received +about such things in religion as never +had this honour to be God's ordinances, when +their mere authority doth limit or adstrict +us in things which God hath made lawful +or free to us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect</span></span>. 4. Thus we see how the Apostle's +reasons hold good against our holidays; let +us see next what respects of difference the +Bishop can imagine to evidence wherefore +the Judaical days may be thought condemned +by the Apostle, and not ours. He deviseth a +double respect; and first he tells us,<a id="noteref_194" name="noteref_194" href="#note_194"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">194</span></span></a> that +the Jewish observation of days was to a typical +use. And whereas it is objected by us, +that the converted Jews did not observe +them as shadows of things to come, because +then they had denied Christ, he answereth +thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“Howbeit the converted Jews did not +observe the Jewish days as shadows of things +to come, yet they might have observed +them as memorials of by-past temporal and +typical benefits, and for present temporal +blessings, as the benefit of their delivery out +of Egypt, and of the fruits of the earth, +which use was also typical.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. This +is his own conjecture only, therefore he +himself propoundeth it doubtfully, for he +dare not say, they did observe them as memorials, +&c., but, they might have observed, +to which guessing, if I reply, they might +also not have observed them as memorials +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-038">[pg 1-038]</span><a name="Pg1-038" id="Pg1-038" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of those by-past or present benefits, we say +as much against him, and as truly, as he +hath said against us. 2. His form of reasoning +is very uncouth, for, to prove that +the observation of days by the converted +Jews was to a typical use, he allegeth, that +they might have observed, &c. Thus proving +a position by a supposition. O brave! 3. +There is no sense in his conjecture, for he +yields that they did not observe those days +as shadows of things to come, and yet he +saith, they might have observed them as +memorials of by-past typical benefits; now +they could not observe those days as memorials +of types, except they observed them also +as shadowing forth the antitypes. Pentecost, +saith Davenant,<a id="noteref_195" name="noteref_195" href="#note_195"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">195</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">et illa legis datae celebratio. +Spiritus Sancti missionem, et legis +in tabulis cordium per eundem Spiritum +inscriptionem, adumbravit. Scenopegiae +festum peregrinationem hominis pii per +hoc mundi desertum ad caelestem patriam +delineabat, &c.</span></span> So that the feast of +Pentecost, if it had been observed as a memorial +of the promulgation of the law, could +not but shadow forth the sending of the +Holy Spirit into our hearts, to write the law +in them. And the feast of tabernacles, if it +had been observed as a memorial of the +benefits which God bestowed on his people +in the wilderness, could not but shadow out +God's conducting of his children, through +the course of their pilgrimage in this world, +to the heavenly Canaan. 4. If feasts which +were memorials of temporal benefits, were +for this reason mystical, then he must grant +against himself, that much more are our +feasts mystical, which are memorials of spiritual +benefits, and consecrated to be holy +signs and symbols, for making us call to +mind the mysteries of our redemption. 5. +Before this dispute take an end, we shall see +out of the best learned among our opposites, +that they observe the holidays as mystical,<a id="noteref_196" name="noteref_196" href="#note_196"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">196</span></span></a> +and more mystical than the Bishop here describeth +the Jewish days to have been, and +so we shall see the falsehood of that pretence, +that they are observed only for order +and policy, and not for mystery. 6. If we +would know the true reason which made +the converted Jews to observe those days, it +was not any mystical use, but that which made +them think themselves obliged to other Mosaical +rites; even <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">propter auctoritatem legis</span></span>, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-039">[pg 1-039]</span><a name="Pg1-039" id="Pg1-039" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +saith Junius;<a id="noteref_197" name="noteref_197" href="#note_197"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">197</span></span></a> for albeit they could not +be ignorant, that these rites were shadows +of things to come, and that the body was of +Christ, in whom, and in the virtue of whose +death they did stablish their faith, yet they +did not at first understand how such things +as were once appointed by God himself, and +given to his people as ordinances to be kept +by him throughout their generations, could +be altogether abolished, and for this cause, +though they did condescend to a change of +the use and signification of those ceremonies, +as being no more typical of the kingdom of +Christ, which they believed to be already +come, yet still they held themselves bound +to the use of the things themselves as things +commanded by God. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thus much may be collected from Acts +xv. 21, where James gives a reason wherefore +it was expedient that the Gentiles should +observe some of the Jewish rites for a time, +as Calvin,<a id="noteref_198" name="noteref_198" href="#note_198"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">198</span></span></a> +Beza,<a id="noteref_199" name="noteref_199" href="#note_199"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">199</span></span></a> and +Junius,<a id="noteref_200" name="noteref_200" href="#note_200"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">200</span></span></a> expound the +place. His reason is, because the Jews, being +so long accustomed with the hearing of +the law of Moses, and such as did preach +the same, could not be made at first to understand +how the ordinances which God +gave to his people by the hand of Moses, +might be cast off and not regarded, which +importeth as much as I say, namely, that +the reason wherefore the converted Jews +were so apt to be scandalised by such as +cared not for the ceremonial law, and held +themselves obliged to observe the same, was +because they saw not how they could be exempted +from the ordinances and statutes of +the law of Moses, with which they had been +educated and accustomed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. Rests the second respect of difference +given by the Bishop: <span class="tei tei-q">“Further +(saith he), they did observe them with opinion +of necessity, as things instituted by +God for his worship and their salvation, +which sort of observation was legal.”</span><a id="noteref_201" name="noteref_201" href="#note_201"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">201</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> +1. Be it so; he cannot hereupon infer, that +the Apostle doth only condemn the observation +of Judaical days, for he seeth nothing +of observing days with opinion of necessity, +but simply and absolutely he condemneth +the observing of days, and his reasons reflex +on our holidays, as well as the Jewish. 2. +Their opinion of necessity he either refers to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-040">[pg 1-040]</span><a name="Pg1-040" id="Pg1-040" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the institution which these days once had +from God, or else to the use which, at that +time, they had for God's worship and their +salvation. That they observed them with +opinion of necessity, as things which had +been instituted by God, it is most likely, +but that they observed them with opinion of +necessity, as things necessary for God's worship +and their salvation, is more than can +be made good, it is more probable that +they observed them merely and simply for +that they had the honour to be instituted by +God in his law. For to say that they observed +them to the same use and end for +which God did institute them, is false, because +then they had observed them as types +and shadows of the coming of Christ, and so +had denied Christ. 3. If the Apostle condemn +the observing of days instituted by +God, with opinion of necessity, much more +doth he condemn the observing of days instituted +by men with such an opinion. And +such is the observation of days urged upon +us. Though the Bishop pretend that the +observing of our holidays is not imposed with +opinion of necessity, shall we therefore think +it is so? Nay, Papists do also pretend that +the observation of their ceremonies is not +necessary,<a id="noteref_202" name="noteref_202" href="#note_202"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">202</span></span></a> nor the neglecting of them a +mortal sin. I have proved heretofore, out +of their opposites' own words, that the ceremonies +in question (and, by consequence, +holidays among the rest) are urged upon us +with opinion of necessity, and as their words, +so their works bewray them, for they urge +the ceremonies with so exorbitant vehemency, +and punish refusers with so excessive severity, +as if they were the weightiest matters +of the law of God. Yet they would +have us believe, that they have but sober +and mean thoughts of these matters, as of +circumstances determined for order and policy +only. Just like a man who casts firebrands +and arrows, and yet saith, Am not +I in sport? Prov. xvi. 18, 19. They will +tell us that they urge not the ceremonies as +necessary in themselves, but only as necessary +in respect of the church's determination, +and because of the necessity of obeying +those who are set over us. But, I pray, is +not this as much as the Rhemists say,<a id="noteref_203" name="noteref_203" href="#note_203"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">203</span></span></a> who +place the necessity of their rites and observances, +not in the nature of the things themselves, +but in the church's precept? +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-041">[pg 1-041]</span><a name="Pg1-041" id="Pg1-041" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc35" id="toc35"></a> +<a name="pdf36" id="pdf36"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER IX.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">SHOWING THE WEAKNESS OF SOME PRETENCES +WHICH OUR OPPOSITES USE FOR HOLIDAYS.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. Since it hath been evinced by +unanswerable reasons that holidays, as now +urged upon us, take away our Christian liberty, +I will now pull off them the coat of +some fig leaves wherewith they are trimmed +up. And first, I hope it will appear to how +small purpose Dr Davenant would conciliate +his reader's mind<a id="noteref_204" name="noteref_204" href="#note_204"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">204</span></span></a> to allow of the +church's ordinances about holidays (peradventure because +he saw all that he had said of that purpose +to be too invalid proof), by six cautions, +whereby all superstition and abuse which +may ensue upon them may be shunned. +For whatsoever doth manifestly endanger +men's souls, being a thing not necessary in +itself, at which they take occasion of superstitious +abuse, should rather be removed altogether +out of the way, than be set about +with a weak and easily-penetrable hedge of +some equivocative cautions, which the ruder +sort do always, and the learned do too oft, +either not understand or not remember. +Now, Bishop Lindsey confesseth,<a id="noteref_205" name="noteref_205" href="#note_205"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">205</span></span></a> and puts +it out of all doubt, that when the set times +of these solemnities return, superstitious conceits +are most pregnant in the heads of people; +therefore it must be the safest course to +banish those days out of the church, since +there is so great hazard, and no necessity, of +retaining them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +What they can allege for holidays, from +our duty to remember the inestimable benefits +of our redemption, and to praise God for +the same, hath been already answered.<a id="noteref_206" name="noteref_206" href="#note_206"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">206</span></span></a> And +as touching any expediency which they imagine +in holidays, we shall see to that afterward.<a id="noteref_207" name="noteref_207" href="#note_207"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">207</span></span></a> +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_i_chapter_ix_section_2" id="book_i_part_i_chapter_ix_section_2" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. The Act of Perth Assembly allegeth +the practice of the ancient church for +warrant of holidays, and Tilen allegeth the +judgment of antiquity to the same purpose.<a id="noteref_208" name="noteref_208" href="#note_208"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">208</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> The festivities of the ancient church +cannot warrant ours; for, 1. In the purest +times of the church there was no law to tie +men to the observation of holidays. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Observandum +est</span></span>, say the divines of Magdeburg,<a id="noteref_209" name="noteref_209" href="#note_209"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">209</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-042">[pg 1-042]</span><a name="Pg1-042" id="Pg1-042" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">apostolos et apostolicos viros, neque de paschate, +neque de aliis quibuscunque, festivitatibus +legem aliquam constituisse</span></span>. Socrates +reporteth,<a id="noteref_210" name="noteref_210" href="#note_210"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">210</span></span></a> that men did celebrate the +feast of Easter, and other festival days, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sicuti +voluerunt, ex consuetudine quadam</span></span>. +Nicephorus saith,<a id="noteref_211" name="noteref_211" href="#note_211"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">211</span></span></a> that men did celebrate +festivities, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sicuti cuique visum erat, in regionibus +passim ex consuitudine quadam +per traditionem accepta adducti</span></span>. In which +place, as the reader will plainly perceive, he +opposeth tradition to an evangelical or apostolical +ordinance. Sozomen tells us,<a id="noteref_212" name="noteref_212" href="#note_212"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">212</span></span></a> that +men were left to their own judgment about +the keeping of Easter, Jerome saith of the +feasts<a id="noteref_213" name="noteref_213" href="#note_213"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">213</span></span></a> which the church in his time observed, +that they were <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pro varietate regionum +diversa</span></span>. The first who established a law +about any festival day,<a id="noteref_214" name="noteref_214" href="#note_214"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">214</span></span></a> is thought to have +been Pius I, bishop of Rome, yet it is marked +that the Asiatican doctors did not care +much for this constitution of Pius. I conclude +with Cartwright,<a id="noteref_215" name="noteref_215" href="#note_215"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">215</span></span></a> that those feasts +of the primitive church <span class="tei tei-q">“came by custom, +and not by commandment, by the free choice +of men, and not by constraint.”</span> So that +from these, no commendation ariseth to our +feasts, which are not only established by +laws, but also imposed with such necessity +and constraint, as spoileth us of our liberty. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The festival days observed by the ancient +church, were not accounted more excellent +than other days, for, saith Jerome,<a id="noteref_216" name="noteref_216" href="#note_216"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">216</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non quod celebrior sit dies illa qua conveniumus, +&c.</span></span> But our festival days are made <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">aliis diebus +celebriores</span></span>, yea, are taken to be holier +than other days, as I will afterwards +prove.<a id="noteref_217" name="noteref_217" href="#note_217"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">217</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Moreover, the proctors for holidays +among us think to make advantage of +the practice of other reformed churches, and +the judgment of modern divines. But we +are to consider, 1. As they have the example +of some churches for them, so we have +the example of other churches for us, for +the church of Geneva in Savoy, and the +church of Strasburg in Germany, did abolish +festival days, as Calvin writeth.<a id="noteref_218" name="noteref_218" href="#note_218"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">218</span></span></a> Yea, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in hac tota provincia aboliti fuerunt dies +festi</span></span>, saith he. The church of Zurich in +Helvetia did also banish them all away, as +Bullinger writeth to Calvin.<a id="noteref_219" name="noteref_219" href="#note_219"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">219</span></span></a> 2. The practice +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-043">[pg 1-043]</span><a name="Pg1-043" id="Pg1-043" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of the greatest part of the reformed +churches in observing holidays, cannot commend +them in the church of Scotland, 1. +Because she did spue them out with so great +detestation, that she is more bound to abhor +them than other churches which did not +the like, and I may well apply to them that +which Calvin saith<a id="noteref_220" name="noteref_220" href="#note_220"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">220</span></span></a> of the ceremonies of the +Interim, to Valentinus Pacaeus, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ut concedam +faetidas illas sordes quibus purgatae +fuerunt vestrae ecclesiae, inrebus medus +posse censeri: earum tamen restitutio eritne +res media?</span></span> 2. The church of Scotland is +tied yet with another bond to hate holidays, +of which other churches are free; for, by a +solemn oath sworn to the God of heaven, +she hath abjured all antichristian and popish +rites, and dedicating of days particularly. +When Tilen would make answer to this argument, +he saith,<a id="noteref_221" name="noteref_221" href="#note_221"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">221</span></span></a> that men's consciences +should not be snared with rash oaths and +superstitious vows, and if that such bonds be +laid on, they should be broken and shaken +off. What! Calls he this a superstitious +vow, which abjured all superstition and superstitious +rites? Or calls he this a rash +oath, which, upon so sage and due deliberation, +so serious advisement, so pious intention, +so decent preparation, so great humiliation, +was religiously, publicly, solemnly sworn +throughout this land, and that at the straight +command of authority? Who is ignorant +of these things, except he be a stranger in +our Israel? But say the oath had been +rash and temeratious, shall it not therefore +oblige? His judgment is, it doth not; and +so thinks the Bishop of Winchester,<a id="noteref_222" name="noteref_222" href="#note_222"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">222</span></span></a> who +teacheth us, that if the oath be made rashly, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">paenitenda promissio non perficienda +praesumptio</span></span>, he had said better thus, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">paenitenda +praesumptio, perficienda promissio</span></span>; +for was not that a very rash oath which the +princes of Israel did swear to the Gibeonites, +not asking counsel at the mouth of the Lord? +Josh. ix. 14-16, yet it bound both them, +Josh ix. 19, and their posterity, some hundred +years after, 2 Sam. xxi. 1. If the +matter then be lawful, the oath binds, were +it sworn ever so rashly. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. As touching the judgment of +divines, we say, 1. Many divines disallow of +festival days, and with the church, were free +of them. For the Belgic churches, in their +synod, anno 1578, wished that the six days +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-044">[pg 1-044]</span><a name="Pg1-044" id="Pg1-044" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +might be wrought upon, and that the Lord's +day alone might be celebrated. And Luther +in his book, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de Bonis Operibus</span></span>, wished +that there were no feast-days among +Christians but the Lord's day. This wish +of theirs declareth plainly, that they allowed +of no holiday except the Lord's day; yet +Bishop Lindsey must make a fashion of saying +something for an answer. <span class="tei tei-q">“This wish +(saith he<a id="noteref_223" name="noteref_223" href="#note_223"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">223</span></span></a>) Luther and the Belgic churches +conceived, out of their miscontent at the +number, corruptions, and superstitions of the +festival days, beside the Lord's day, as ye +do.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Their wish importeth a simple +and absolute mistaking of all festival +days besides the Lord's day, and not of +their number and corruptions only. 2. It +is well that he acknowledgeth both them and +us to have reason of miscontentment at holidays, +from their corruptions and superstitions. +The old Waldenses also,<a id="noteref_224" name="noteref_224" href="#note_224"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">224</span></span></a> whose doctrine +was restored and propagated by John +Huss, and Jerome of Prague, after Wiclif, +and that with the congratulation of the +church of Constantinople, held,<a id="noteref_225" name="noteref_225" href="#note_225"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">225</span></span></a> that they +were to rest from labour upon no day but +upon the Lord's day, whereby it appeareth, +that holidays have had adversaries before us. +I find that they pervert some places which +they allege against us out of Calvin. Tilen +allegeth,<a id="noteref_226" name="noteref_226" href="#note_226"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">226</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Calvin. Inst.</span></span>, lib. 2, cap. 8, sec. 32, +acknowledging <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">alios quoque dies festos praeter +dominicum</span></span>, &c. I marvel how a judicious +reader could imagine such a thing to be +in that place, for both in that and the subsequent +section, he is speaking of the Lord's +day against the Anabaptists, and if any man +will think that in sec. 32 he is speaking of +holy assemblies of Christians in the general, +yet he can see nothing there of any festival +days, beside the Lord's day, dedicated to +holy meetings. There is another place of +Calvin abused by Bishop Spotswood<a id="noteref_227" name="noteref_227" href="#note_227"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">227</span></span></a> and +Bishop Lindsey,<a id="noteref_228" name="noteref_228" href="#note_228"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">228</span></span></a> taken out of one of his +Epistles to Hallerus, which I find in the +volume before quoted, p. 136, 137, that +which they grip to in this epistle is, that +Calvin, speaking of the abrogation of festival +days in Geneva, saith, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">hoc tamen testatum +esse volo, si mihi delata optio fuisset, +quod nunc constitutum est, non fuisse pro +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-045">[pg 1-045]</span><a name="Pg1-045" id="Pg1-045" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +sententia dicturum. Ans.</span></span> That which made +Calvin say so, was not any liking which he +had to festival days, for he calls the abolishing +of them <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ordo bene compositus</span></span>;<a id="noteref_229" name="noteref_229" href="#note_229"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">229</span></span></a> but as +himself showeth in the following epistle, +which beareth this title, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Cal. Ministro Burensi, +S.D.</span></span>, the reason why he durst scarcely +have so determined, if his judgment had +been required, was, because, he saw neither +end nor remedy for the prevailing tumult of +contention raised about festival days, and +likely to impede the course of reformation; +therefore <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">fovendae pacis studio</span></span>, he professeth +that he durst not make mention of the +abrogation of those holidays. Because he +would have tolerated holidays, because he +durst not at that time, and as the case then +stood, have spoken of the abolishing them, +can it be hereupon concluded that he allowed +of them? No, sure. But it is observable +how both those prelates pervert +Calvin's words. Bishop Spotswood allegeth +his words anent the abolishing of these festival +days, thus: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ego neque suasor neque +impulsor fui, atque hoc testatum volo, si +mihi delata optio</span></span>, &c. Whereas the words +in that epistle lie thus: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ego tametsi neque +suasor, neque impulsor fui, sic tamen accidisse +non moleste fero. Quod si statum +nostrae ecclesiae aeque compertum haberes, +non dubitares meo judicio subscribere. +Hoc tamen testatum esse volo, si +mihi delata optio</span></span>, &c. The Bishop would +have made his hearers believe that Calvin +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">was not content with the abolishing of the +festival days</span></em>, whereas his words testify the +very contrary. Bishop Lindsey is as gross +in perverting the end of that epistle. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nec +tamen est cur homines adeo exasperentur, +si libertate nostra ut ecclesiae edificatio +postulat utimur</span></span>, &c., from which words he +concludes, that in Calvin's judgment, the +observation and abrogation of those days +is in the power and liberty of the church. +But the reader will perceive, that Calvin +there speaketh only of the church's liberty +to abrogate holidays, and nothing of her +power to observe them, for he is showing, +that howbeit he durst not have given advice +to abolish them, if the decision had been referred +to him, yet they had no reason for +them who were offended at the abolishing +of them in Geneva, because that church had +done no more than she had power and liberty +to do for edification. 3. Other testimonies +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-046">[pg 1-046]</span><a name="Pg1-046" id="Pg1-046" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +they produce, which cannot help them +much. That which Bishop Lindsey<a id="noteref_230" name="noteref_230" href="#note_230"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">230</span></span></a> allegeth +out of Zanchius's confession, maketh him +but small advantage; for though Zanchius +there alloweth of the sanctification of some +festival days, yet, writing on the fourth commandment, +he acknowledgeth that it is more +agreeable to the first institution, and to the +writings of the apostles, that one day of the +week only be sanctified. What meant the +Bishop to say?<a id="noteref_231" name="noteref_231" href="#note_231"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">231</span></span></a> that this place is falsified and +mutilated by his antagonist, who quotes it +not to prove that Zanchius disalloweth of +festival days, but to prove that, in Zanchius's +judgment, the sanctification of the Sabbath +only, and no other day in the week, agreeth +best with divine and apostolical institution? +Was there any need to allege more of Zanchius's +words than concerned the point which +he had to prove? The Bishop allegeth also +a testimony out of Perkins on Gal. iv. 10,<a id="noteref_232" name="noteref_232" href="#note_232"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">232</span></span></a> +which makes him but very little help; for +albeit Perkins thought good, in some sort, +to excuse the observing of days in his own +mother church of England, yet I find in +that place, 1. He complaineth that the greatest +part respects those holidays more than +they should. 2. He alloweth only the observing +of days for order's sake, that men +may come to the church to hear God's word, +which respect will not be enough to the Bishop, +if there be not a solemnising and celebrating +of the memory of some of God's inestimable +benefits, and a dedicating of the +day to this end and purpose. 3. He saith, +that it is the privilege of God to appoint an +extraordinary day of rest, so that he permitteth +not power to the church for appointing +a set, constant, and anniversary day of +rest, for such a day becometh an ordinary +day of rest. 4. He preferreth the practice +of those churches of the Protestants who do +not observe holidays, because, saith he, the +church, in the apostles' days, had no holiday +besides the Lord's day, and the fourth commandment +enjoins the labour of six days. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. The Bishop meeteth with another +answer in his antagonist which crosseth his +testimonies, namely, that howsoever foreign +divines, in their epistles and councils, spake +sometimes sparingly against holidays, when +their advice was sought of churches newly +risen out of Popery and greatly distressed, +yet they never advised a church to resume +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-047">[pg 1-047]</span><a name="Pg1-047" id="Pg1-047" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +them where they were removed. The Bishop +objecteth against this answer,<a id="noteref_233" name="noteref_233" href="#note_233"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">233</span></span></a> that Calvin, +epist. 51, <span class="tei tei-q">“adviseth the Monbelgardens +not to contend against the prince for not resuming +(he should have said, for not receiving, +if he had translated Calvin's words faithfully) +of all festival days, but only such as +served not to edification, and were seen to +be superstitious.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Albeit he spake +sparingly against holidays, when he gave advice +to that distressed and lately reformed +church, lest the work of reformation should +have been letted, yet he did not allow holidays +among them. For in another epistle written +to them he saith,<a id="noteref_234" name="noteref_234" href="#note_234"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">234</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">De pulsu campanarum +et diebus festis ita sentimus, ferendas +potius esse vobis has ineptias, quam stationem +in qua estis a domino collocati deferendum, +modo ne approbetis; modo etiam +liberum vobis sit reprehendere, quae inde +sequentur superstitiones.</span></span> And this he setteth +down for one of these superstitions, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod +dies a die discernitur</span></span>, where also he condemneth +both the observing of days to the +honour of man as superstitious, and the observing +of them for the honour of God as +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-048">[pg 1-048]</span><a name="Pg1-048" id="Pg1-048" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Judaical. If holidays, in Calvin's judgment, +be fooleries—if he gave advice not to approve +them—if he thought them occasions +of superstition—if he held it superstition to +distinguish one day from another, or to esteem +one above another—if he call them Judaical, +though kept to the honour of God, +judge then what allowance they had from +him. 2. If the Bishop stand to Calvin's +judgment in that place which he quoteth, he +must allow as to refuse some festival days, +though enjoined by the prince. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">In festis +non recipiendis cuperem vos esse constantiores, +sic tamen ut non litigetis de quibuslibet.</span></span> +Then he allowed them to contend +against some holidays, though the prince +imposed them. 3. The church of Scotland +did remove festival days in another manner, +and bound herself never to receive them +by another bond than ever the Monbelgardens +did; so that having other bonds lying +upon us than other churches have, we are so +much the more straightly obliged neither to +receive holidays, nor any other antichristian +and popish ceremony. +</p> + +</div> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-049">[pg 1-049]</span><a name="Pg1-049" id="Pg1-049" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc37" id="toc37"></a> +<a name="pdf38" id="pdf38"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THE SECOND PART.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AGAINST THE EXPEDIENCY OF THE CEREMONIES.</span></h2> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="book_i_part_ii_chapter_i" id="book_i_part_ii_chapter_i" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<a name="toc39" id="toc39"></a> +<a name="pdf40" id="pdf40"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER I.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">AGAINST SOME OF OUR OPPOSITES, WHO ACKNOWLEDGE THE INCONVENIENCY OF THE +CEREMONIES, AND YET WOULD HAVE US YIELD TO THEM.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. The Archbishop of St Andrews, +now Lord Chancellor forsooth, speaking of +the five articles concluded at the pretended +Assembly of Perth, saith,<a id="noteref_235" name="noteref_235" href="#note_235"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">235</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“The conveniency +of them for our church is doubted of by many, +but not without cause, &c.; novations in a +church, even in the smallest things, are dangerous, +&c.; had it been in our power to +have dissuaded or declined them, most certainly +we would, &c.; but now being brought +to a necessity, either of yielding, or disobeying +him, whom, for myself, I hold it religion +to offend,”</span> &c. Dr Burgess confesseth,<a id="noteref_236" name="noteref_236" href="#note_236"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">236</span></span></a> that +some of his side think and believe, that the +ceremonies are inconvenient, and yet to be +observed for peace and the gospel's sake; +and how many Formalists let us hear their +hearty wishes, that the ceremonies had never +been brought into our church, because they +have troubled our peace, and occasioned +great strife? When they are demanded +why do they yield to them, since they acknowledge +great inconveniency in them? +they answer, lest by their refusal they +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-050">[pg 1-050]</span><a name="Pg1-050" id="Pg1-050" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +should cast their coal to the fire, to entertain +and increase discord, and lest, shunning +one inconveniency, they should draw on a +great. Mr Sprint saith,<a id="noteref_237" name="noteref_237" href="#note_237"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">237</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“It may be +granted, that offence and hinderance to edification +do arise from those our ceremonies.”</span><a id="noteref_238" name="noteref_238" href="#note_238"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">238</span></span></a> +He confesseth also, that the best +divines wished them to be abolished, as being +many ways inconvenient; notwithstanding, +he hath written a whole treatise, of the necessity +of conformity in case of deprivation. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. But let us understand how he +proveth<a id="noteref_239" name="noteref_239" href="#note_239"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">239</span></span></a> that sometimes it is expedient and +necessary to conform unto such burdensome +and beggarly ceremonies, as are many ways +inconvenient, and occasions of sundry evil +effects. His principal reason is,<a id="noteref_240" name="noteref_240" href="#note_240"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">240</span></span></a> That the +apostles, by direction of the Holy Ghost, and +upon reasons of common and perpetual equity, +did practise themselves, and caused others to +practise, yea, advised and enjoined (as matters +good and necessary to be done) ceremonies +so inconvenient and evil in many main and +material respects, as the ceremonies enjoined +and prescribed in the church of England +are supposed to be; whence he would have +it to follow, that to suffer deprivation for refusing +to conform to the ceremonies of the +church of England, is contrary to the doctrine +and practice of the apostles. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> +These Jewish ceremonies in the use and +practice of the apostles, were no way evil +and inconvenient, as himself everywhere +confesseth, whereas, therefore, he tells us,<a id="noteref_241" name="noteref_241" href="#note_241"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">241</span></span></a> +that those ceremonies were abused to superstition, +were of mystical signification, imposed +and observed as parts of God's worship, +swerving from the general rules of +God's word, not profitable for order, decency, +and edification, offensive many ways, +and infringing Christian liberty, he runs at +random all the while; for these things agree +not to the Jewish ceremonies, as they were +rightly used by the apostles themselves, and +by others at their advice, but only as they +were superstitiously used with opinion of +necessity by the obstinate Jews, and by the +false teachers, who impugned Christian liberty. +So that all that can follow upon Mr +Sprint's argument is this: That notwithstanding +of the evils and inconveniences +which follow upon certain ceremonies in the +superstitious abuse of them by others, yet if, +in our practice, they have a necessary or expedient +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-051">[pg 1-051]</span><a name="Pg1-051" id="Pg1-051" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +use, then (after the example of the +apostles) we may well conform unto them. +Now, all this cometh not near the point +which Mr Sprint undertaketh to prove, +namely, that granting the controverted ceremonies +to be, in our use and practice of the +same, many ways evil and inconvenient, yet +to suffer deprivation for refusing to conform +to the same is contrary to the doctrine and +practice of the apostles. And as touching +the comparison instituted betwixt our controverted +ceremonies, and these antiquated +ceremonies of the Jews, practised and prescribed +by the apostles after the ascension +of Christ, and before the full promulgation +of the gospel, many evils there be in ours, +which could not be found in theirs. For, +1. Ours have no necessary use, and might +well be spared; theirs had a necessary use +for avoiding of scandal, Acts xv. 28. 2. Ours +produce manifold inconveniences (whereof +we are to speak hereafter) in over use and +practice of the same, which is prescribed, +theirs in the use and practice of the same, +which was enjoined by the apostles, were +most expedient for winning of the obstinate +Jews, 1 Cor. ix. 20; and for keeping +of the weak, 1 Cor. ix. 22; and for teaching +the right use of Christian liberty to +such as were strong in the faith, both +among the believing Jews and converted +Gentiles, Rom. iv. &c.; 1 Cor. viii.; x. +3. Ours are proved to be, in their nature +unlawful; theirs were (during the foresaid +space) in their nature indifferent, Rom. xiv. +6; Gal. vi. 15. 4. Ours are imposed and +observed as parts of God's worship (which +we will prove afterward);<a id="noteref_242" name="noteref_242" href="#note_242"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">242</span></span></a> +theirs not so, for +where read we, that (during the foresaid +space) any holiness was placed in them by +the apostles? 5. Ours have certain mystical +significations; theirs not so: for it is no +where to be read, that the apostles either +practised or prescribed them as significative +resemblances of any mystery of the kingdom +of God. 6. Ours make us (though +unnecessarily) like unto idolaters, in their +idolatrous actions; theirs not so. 7. Ours +are imposed with a necessity both of practice +and opinion, even out of the case of +scandal; theirs not so. 8. Ours are pressed +by naked will and authority; theirs, by +such special grounds of momentaneous reason, +as made the practice of the same necessary +for a certain time, whether the apostles +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-052">[pg 1-052]</span><a name="Pg1-052" id="Pg1-052" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +had enjoined it or not. 9. Ours are +urged even upon such as, in their consciences, +judge them to be unlawful; theirs not so. +10. Ours have no better original than human +and antichristian invention; theirs had +their original from God's own institution. +11. Ours are the accursed monuments of +popish idolatry, to be ejected with detestation; +theirs were the memorials of Mosaical +policy, to be buried with honour. 12. +Ours are pressed by such pretended reasons, +as make them ever and everywhere necessary; +theirs, by such reasons as did only +conclude a necessity of using them at some +times, and in some places. 13. Ours are +urged after the full promulgation of the gospel +and acknowledgment of Christian liberty; +theirs, before the same. 14. Ours are +urged with the careless neglect of pressing +more necessary duties; theirs not so. These +and other differences betwixt the controverted +and Jewish ceremonies, do so break +the back of Mr Sprint's argument, that +there is no healing of it again. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. His second reason whereby he +goeth about to prove the necessity of conforming +to inconvenient ceremonies, in the +case of deprivation, he taketh from this +ground:<a id="noteref_243" name="noteref_243" href="#note_243"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">243</span></span></a> +That when two duties commanded +of God, do meet in one practice, so as we +cannot do them both, in this case we must +perform the greater duty, and neglect the +lesser. Now, whereas he saith, when two +duties do meet, &c., he means not, that +both may be duties at once, for then a man +shall be so straitened that he must needs +commit a sin, in that he must needs omit +one of the duties. But (as he explaineth +himself) he calleth them duties, being considered +apart: as, to hear a sermon at the +church on the Sabbath, and to tend a sick +person ready to die at home, at the same +time, both are duties, being considered apart, +but meeting together in our practice +at one time, there is but one duty, because +the lesser work binds not for that present. +Now, he assumes that the doctrine and practice +of suffering deprivation for refusing to +conform to inconvenient ceremonies, doth +cause men to neglect greater duties to perform +the lesser, for proof whereof he enlargeth +a needless discourse, tending to prove +that preaching is a greater duty and of +higher bond than the duty of labouring +unto fit ceremonies, or of refusing inconvenient +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-053">[pg 1-053]</span><a name="Pg1-053" id="Pg1-053" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +ceremonies, which cannot help his +cause. That which he had to prove was, +that not to suffer deprivation for refusing of +inconvenient ceremonies, is a greater duty +than the refusing of inconvenient ceremonies. +But it will be said, that to suffer +deprivation for the refusing of inconvenient +ceremonies, doth cause men to neglect the +preaching of the word, and that is a greater +duty than the refusing of inconvenient ceremonies. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans</span></span> 1. Mr Sprint himself layeth +down one ground, which proveth the refusing +of inconvenient ceremonies to be a greater +duty than the preaching of the word, for +he holdeth<a id="noteref_244" name="noteref_244" href="#note_244"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">244</span></span></a> +that the substantials of the second +table do overrule the ceremonials of +the first table, according to that which God +saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“I will have mercy and not sacrifice,”</span> +Matt. xii. 7. And elsewhere he teacheth,<a id="noteref_245" name="noteref_245" href="#note_245"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">245</span></span></a> +that to tend a sick person ready to die is a +greater duty than the hearing of the word. +Now, to practice inconvenient and scandalous +ceremonies, is to commit soul-murder, +and so to break one of the most substantial +duties of the second table. Therefore, according +to Mr Sprint's own ground, the refusing +of inconvenient and scandalous ceremonies +is a greater duty than the preaching +of the word, which is but a ceremonial +of the first table, and if the neglect of +tending a sick person's body be a greater +sin than to omit the hearing of many sermons, +much more to murder the souls of +men, by practising inconvenient and scandalous +ceremonies, is a greater sin than to omit +the preaching of many sermons, which is all +the omission (if there be any) of those who +suffer deprivation for refusing to conform +unto inconvenient ceremonies. But, 2. We +deny that the suffering of deprivation for refusing +to conform unto inconvenient ceremonies, +causeth men to neglect or omit the +duty of preaching. Neither hath Mr Sprint +alleged anything for proof hereof, except +that this duty of preaching cannot be done +with us ordinarily, as things do stand, if +ministers do not conform, for, by order, +they are to be deprived of their ministry. +Now, what of all this? For though, by the +oppressing power of proud prelates, many +are hindered from continuing in preaching, +because of their refusing inconvenient ceremonies, +yet they themselves who suffered +deprivation for this cause cannot be said to +neglect or omit the duty of preaching: most +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-054">[pg 1-054]</span><a name="Pg1-054" id="Pg1-054" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +gladly would they preach, but are not permitted. +And how can a man be said to +omit or neglect that which he would fain +do but it lieth not in his power to get it +done? All the strength of Mr Sprint's +argument lieth in this: That forasmuch as +ministers are hindered from preaching, if +they do not conform, therefore, their suffering +of deprivation for refusing conformity, +doth cause them neglect the duty of preaching. +Which argument, that I may destroy +it with his own weapons, let us note,<a id="noteref_246" name="noteref_246" href="#note_246"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">246</span></span></a> that +he alloweth a man (though not to suffer deprivation, +yet) to suffer any civil penalty or +external loss, for refusing of inconvenient +ceremonies commanded and enjoined by the +magistrate. Now, put the case, that for refusing +inconvenient ceremonies, I be so +fined, spoiled, and oppressed, that I cannot +have sufficient worldly means for myself and +them of my household, hence I argue thus +(if Mr Sprint's argument hold good): That +forasmuch as I am, by strong violence, hindered +from providing for myself and them +of my household, if I do not conform, therefore, +my suffering of those losses for refusing +of conformity, doth cause me to neglect the +duty of providing for myself and for them of +my family, which neglect should make me +worse than an infidel. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. Mr Sprint now addeth a third, +proving, that to suffer deprivation for refusing +to conform to the prescribed ceremonies<a id="noteref_247" name="noteref_247" href="#note_247"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">247</span></span></a> +(howbeit many ways inconvenient,) is contrary +to the royal law of love, which he labours +to evidence three ways. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">First</span></span>, he saith, that +to suffer deprivation for refusing to conform, +doth, by abstaining from a thing in nature +indifferent (such as our ceremonies, saith he, +are proved to be), needlessly deprive men of +the ordinary means of their salvation, which +is the preaching ministry of the word, &c. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. That the controverted ceremonies +are in nature indifferent, neither he, nor +any of his side, hath yet proven; they suppose +that they are indifferent, but they +prove it not. 2. We deny that the suffering +of deprivation for refusing to conform to +the prescribed ceremonies, doth deprive men +of the preaching of the word. Neither saith +Mr Sprint aught for proof hereof but that +which we have already confuted, viz., that +as things do stand, all such as do not conform +are to be deprived, whence it followeth +only, that the injury and violence of prelates +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-055">[pg 1-055]</span><a name="Pg1-055" id="Pg1-055" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +(not the suffering of deprivation for refusing +to conform) depriveth men of the preaching +of the word. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Secondly</span></span>, he +saith,<a id="noteref_248" name="noteref_248" href="#note_248"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">248</span></span></a> that the +doctrine and practice of suffering deprivation +for inconvenient ceremonies, condemneth +both the apostolical churches, and all +churches since their times, because there +hath been no church which hath not practised +inconvenient ceremonies. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> It is +most false which he saith of the apostolical +churches; for those Jewish ceremonies practised +by them were most convenient, as we +have said before. And as for other churches +in after ages, so many of them as have practised +inconvenient ceremonies, are not herein +to be followed by us. Better go right +with a few than err with a multitude. Thirdly, +he saith,<a id="noteref_249" name="noteref_249" href="#note_249"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">249</span></span></a> +that the suffering of deprivation +for refusing to conform, breedeth and +produceth sundry scandals. First, saith he, +it is the occasion of fraternal discord. O +egregious impudency! who seeth not that +the ceremonies are the incendiary sparkles, +from which the fire of contention hath its +being and burning; so that conforming (not +refusing) is the furnishing of fuel and casting +of faggots to the fire. Secondly, He +allegeth that the suffering of deprivation +for refusing to conform, twofold more scandaliseth +the Papist than conformity; for he +doth far more insult to see a godly minister +thrust out, and with him all the truth of +God pressed, than to see him wear a surplice, +&c. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Thirdly</span></span>, he saith, It twofold +more scandaliseth the Atheist, libertine, and +Epicure, who, by the painful minister's deprival, +will triumph to see a door opened for +him without resistance, to live in drunkenness, +whoredom, swearing, &c. Now, for +answer to his second and third pretences, +we say, 1. Mr Sprint implieth indirectly, +that when non-conforming ministers are +thrust out, Papists, Atheists, libertines, and +Epicures, expect but small opposition from +those conforming ministers who come in +their rooms. Our opposites have a skilful +proctor (forsooth) of Mr Sprint. And, indeed, +if Papists and Atheists were so afraid +of Conformists as of Nonconformists, they +would not thus insult. 2. We must distinguish +betwixt deprivation and the suffering +of deprivation. Papists insult indeed, +that their assured friends, the prelates, are +so powerful, as to thrust out from the public +ministry the greatest enemies of Popery. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-056">[pg 1-056]</span><a name="Pg1-056" id="Pg1-056" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +But as for the ministers' suffering of +themselves to be thrust out, and deprived +for refusing of conformity, it is so far from +giving to Papists any matter of insulting, +that it will rather grieve them and gall them +to the heart, to understand that sundry powerful, +painful, and learned ministers are so +averse from Popery, that before they conform +to any ceremony of the same, they will +suffer for refusal; and that their constancy +and courage, in suffering for such a cause, +will confirm many professors in the persuasion +of the truth of their doctrine, which +they taught against conforming unto popish +ceremonies. But to go on. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Fourthly</span></span>, saith +he, It twofold more scandaliseth such an +one as doth truly fear the name of God, +who could be more contented to enjoy the +means of his faith and salvation, with a small +inconveniency of some ceremonies which he +grieveth at, than to lose his pastor, the gospel, +and the ordinary means of his faith and +salvation. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Mr Sprint supposeth +that such an one, as for no respect whatsoever +would be contented with the practice +of some inconvenient ceremonies, doth not +truly fear the name of God. And who is +the Puritan now? Is not Mr Sprint, who +standeth in such a huge distance from all +who are of our mind, and so far preferreth +himself and his followers to us as if we did +not truly fear the name of God? Secondly, +He supposeth that, when non-conforming +ministers are thrust out, the ordinary means +of faith and salvation are not dispensed (to +the comfort and contentment of such as truly +fear the name of God) by those conforming +ministers, who are surrogate in their +stead which, how his fellows will take with, +let them look to it. 3. Forasmuch as the +fear of God is to depart from evil, therefore +such an one as doth truly fear the name of +God, in so far as he doth fear the name of +God, and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quatenus</span></span>, he is such an one, will +never take well with the practice of inconvenient +ceremonies, which is not a parting +from, but a cleaving unto evil. 4. They +who truly fear the name of God, are indeed +scandalised by the prelates' depriving of +ministers for refusing to conform; but by +the ministers' suffering of deprivation for +this cause, they are not scandalised but +edified. But, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Fifthly</span></span>, saith Mr Sprint, it +offendeth the magistrate, by provoking him +(persuaded and resolved as he is) to disgrace +these otherwise well-deserving ministers, +and to strike them with the sword of authority. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-057">[pg 1-057]</span><a name="Pg1-057" id="Pg1-057" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Our refusal to conform to inconvenient +ceremonies being a necessary duty, +if the magistrate be provoked therewith, +we are blameless; neither can it any otherwise +provoke him to disgrace those well-deserving +ministers, than Moses' seeking of +liberty for Israel to go and serve God according +to his will, provoked Pharaoh the +more to oppress them; or than Christ's +preaching of the truth, and his abstaining +from the superstitious ceremonies of the +Pharisees, provoked them to disgrace him, +and plot his hurt. Howbeit we are not ignorant +that the magistrate is not provoked +by our refusing to conform, except as it is +misreported, misdeemed, and misconstructed +to him by the false calumnies of our adversaries, +which being so, he is not incited +by our deed, but by theirs. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. Now, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sixthly</span></span>, saith Mr Sprint, +it unjustly condemneth the harmony of all true +churches that ever were primitive and reformed, +and all sound teachers of all times +and places, whose universal doctrine it hath +been, that conformity to inconvenient ceremonies +is necessary, in case of deprivation. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> That the ceremonies practised by the +apostles and apostolic churches were not inconvenient, +it hath been already showed; +that since their times, sundry churches, both +ancient and reformed, have practised inconvenient +ceremonies, we deny not: yet Mr +Sprint himself<a id="noteref_250" name="noteref_250" href="#note_250"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">250</span></span></a> +will not defend all the practices +of those churches, whose practice he +allegeth against us. But that all sound +teachers, of all times and places, have +taught the necessity of conformity to inconvenient +ceremonies, in case of deprivation, +he neither doth, neither can make +good; it is but a bare and a bold affirmation +to deceive the minds of the simple. +Did not the good old Waldenses,<a id="noteref_251" name="noteref_251" href="#note_251"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">251</span></span></a> notwithstanding +of all the hot persecutions raised +against them, constantly refuse to conform +unto any of those ceremonies of the church +of Rome, which they perceived to have no +necessary use in religion, and to occasion superstition +rather than to serve for edification? +And we verily rejoice to be ranked +with those Waldenses, of whom a popish +historiographer speaketh thus:<a id="noteref_252" name="noteref_252" href="#note_252"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">252</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Alius in +libris cathari dicuntur, quibus respondent +qui hodie in Anglia puriorum doctrinam +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-058">[pg 1-058]</span><a name="Pg1-058" id="Pg1-058" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +præ se ferunt</span></span>. Moreover, it cannot be unknown +to such as are acquainted with the +history of the Reformation, how that not Flacius +Illiricus only, but many others,<a id="noteref_253" name="noteref_253" href="#note_253"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">253</span></span></a> among +whom was Calvin,<a id="noteref_254" name="noteref_254" href="#note_254"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">254</span></span></a> and the Magdeburgian +doctors,<a id="noteref_255" name="noteref_255" href="#note_255"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">255</span></span></a> +and all the churches of Nether +Saxony subject to Maurice,<a id="noteref_256" name="noteref_256" href="#note_256"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">256</span></span></a> opposed themselves +to those inconvenient and hurtful ceremonies +of the Interim, urged by the Adiaphorists. +And howsoever they perceived +many great and grievous dangers ensuing +upon their refusing to conform to the same, +yet they constantly refused, and many ministers +suffered deprivation for their refusal.<a id="noteref_257" name="noteref_257" href="#note_257"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">257</span></span></a> +Besides, do not our divines require, that the +church's canons, even in matters of rite, be +<span class="tei tei-q">“profitable to the edification of the church,”</span><a id="noteref_258" name="noteref_258" href="#note_258"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">258</span></span></a> +and that the observation of the same must +carry before it a manifest utility,<a id="noteref_259" name="noteref_259" href="#note_259"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">259</span></span></a> that in +rites and ceremonies the church hath no +power to destruction, but only to edification?<a id="noteref_260" name="noteref_260" href="#note_260"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">260</span></span></a> +Do they not put this clause in the +very definition of ecclesiastical rites,<a id="noteref_261" name="noteref_261" href="#note_261"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">261</span></span></a> that +they be profitably ordained; considering, +that otherwise they are but intolerable misorders +and abuses? Do they not teach,<a id="noteref_262" name="noteref_262" href="#note_262"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">262</span></span></a> +that no idle ceremony which serveth not +unto edifying is to be suffered in the church; +and that godly brethren are not holden to +subject themselves unto such things as they +perceive neither to be right nor profitable?<a id="noteref_263" name="noteref_263" href="#note_263"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">263</span></span></a> +That whatsoever either would scandalise our +brother,<a id="noteref_264" name="noteref_264" href="#note_264"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">264</span></span></a> or not be profitable to him for his +edification, Christians for no respect must +dare to meddle with it? Do they not stand +so much upon expediency, that this tenet is +received with them: That the negative +precepts of the law, do bind, not only at all +times, but likewise to all times (whereupon +it followeth, that we may never do that +which is inconvenient or scandalous), and +that the affirmative precepts though they +bind at all times, yet not to all times, but +only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quando expedit</span></span>, whereupon it followeth, +that we are never bound to the practice +of any duty commanded in the law of God, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-059">[pg 1-059]</span><a name="Pg1-059" id="Pg1-059" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +except only when it is expedient to be done; +but Mr Sprint excepteth against this rule,<a id="noteref_265" name="noteref_265" href="#note_265"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">265</span></span></a> +that it is not generally true; for evidence +whereof he allegeth many things, partly +false, partly impertinent, upon which I hold +it not needful here to insist. As for such +examples, objected by him, as carry some +show of making against this rule, which he +dare not admit, I will make some answer +thereto. He saith, that sometimes even +negative precepts have been lawfully violated; +for these precepts were negative,—none +but priests must eat shew-bread, yet +David did lawfully violate it; thou shalt do +no work upon the Sabbath, yet the priests +brake this, and are blameless; let nothing +of God's good creatures be lost, yet Paul +and his company did lawfully cast away their +goods in the ship, to save their lives, &c. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Mr Sprint might easily have understood, +that when divines say, the affirmative +precepts bind at all times, but not to all +times,—the negative precepts both at all +times and to all times, they ever mean, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">specie actionis manente cadem</span></span>; so long as +an action forbidden in a negative precept +ceaseth not to be evil, as long the negative +precept bindeth to all times: whereas even +whilst an action commanded in an affirmative +precept, ceaseth not to be good, yet the +affirmative precept bindeth not to all times. +So that the rule is not crossed by the alleged +examples; for David's eating of the +shew-bread; the priests' labour upon the +Sabbath; and Paul's casting of the goods +into the sea, were not evil, but good actions +(the kind of the action being changed by the +circumstances). In the meantime, the foresaid +rule still crosseth Mr Sprint's tenet; +for he holdeth that even whilst certain ceremonies +remain evil in their use, and cease +not to be scandalous and inconvenient, yet +we are not ever bound to abstain from them, +but may in the case of deprivation practice +them, which directly contradicteth the rule. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. The position therefore which we +maintain against Mr Sprint, and from which +we will not depart the breadth of one nail, +is this, that we can never lawfully conform +(no not in the case of deprivation) unto any +ceremony which is scandalous and inconvenient +in the use of it. For further confirmation +whereof, we say, 1. Every negative +precept of the law of God bindeth to all +times, in such sort, that the action which it +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-060">[pg 1-060]</span><a name="Pg1-060" id="Pg1-060" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +forbiddeth (so long as it remaineth evil, and +the kind of it is not changed) can never lawfully +be done. Therefore, forasmuch as to +abstain from things scandalous and inconvenient, +is one of the negative precepts of the +law of God, and the ceremonies whereunto +Mr Sprint would have us to conform in the +case of deprivation, are, and remain scandalous +and inconvenient in our practice and +use of them according to his own presupposal; +it followeth, that the use and practice +of the same is altogether unlawful unto us. +2. That which is lawful in the nature of it +is never lawful in the use of it, except only +when it is expedient for edification, as +teacheth the Apostle, 1 Cor. vi. 12; x. 23. +The Corinthians objected that all indifferent +things were lawful. The Apostle addeth +a limitation,<a id="noteref_266" name="noteref_266" href="#note_266"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">266</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">esse licita quatenus conducunt</span></span>, +they are lawful to be used in so far +as they are expedient. 3. It is the Apostle's +commandment, let all things be done +unto edifying, 1 Cor. xiv. 26. Therefore +whatsoever is not done unto edifying ought +not to be done. 4. The Apostle saith, 1 +Cor. viii. 13, <span class="tei tei-q">“If meat make my brother to +offend, I will eat no flesh while the world +standeth.”</span> Now, put the case, the Apostle +had been hindered from preaching the gospel +for his precise abstaining from those +meats whereat his brother would be offended, +would he in that case have eaten? +Nay, he saith peremptorily, that whilst the +world standeth he would not eat. 5. Say +not our writers,<a id="noteref_267" name="noteref_267" href="#note_267"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">267</span></span></a> that we must flee and abstain +from every thing which is not expedient +for the edification of our brother? And +doth not the Bishop of Winchester teach,<a id="noteref_268" name="noteref_268" href="#note_268"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">268</span></span></a> that in our going out, +and coming in, and in all our actions, we must +look to the rule of expediency? And saith not Bishop +Spotswood,<a id="noteref_269" name="noteref_269" href="#note_269"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">269</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“It is not to be denied, but they are +ceremonies, which for the inconveniency they +bring, ought to be resisted?”</span> 6. Dare Mr +Sprint deny that which Ames saith he heard +once defended in Cambridge,<a id="noteref_270" name="noteref_270" href="#note_270"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">270</span></span></a> viz., that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quicquid +non expedit, quatenus non expedit, +non licet</span></span>: Whatsoever is not expedient, in +so far as it is not expedient, it is not lawful. +Doth not Pareus likewise show out of Augustine,<a id="noteref_271" name="noteref_271" href="#note_271"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">271</span></span></a> +that such things as are not expedient +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-061">[pg 1-061]</span><a name="Pg1-061" id="Pg1-061" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +but scandalous, and do not edify but +hurt our brother, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Fiunt ex accidenti illicita +et peccata, proinde vitanda</span></span>? 7. To conform +unto inconvenient and scandalous ceremonies, +in the case of deprivation, is at the +best, to do evil that good may come of it; +which was the pretence of those councillors +of Pope Pius V. who advised him to suffer +stews at Rome, for preventing a greater evil +of abusing chaste women and honest matrons. +So the pseudo-Nicodemites allege +for their abstaining from flesh upon the days +forbidden by the church, that this they do for +shunning a greater evil, which is the scandal +of Papists. Our divines answer them,<a id="noteref_272" name="noteref_272" href="#note_272"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">272</span></span></a> that +evil ought not to be done that good may come +of it. But, saith Mr Sprint,<a id="noteref_273" name="noteref_273" href="#note_273"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">273</span></span></a> this rule of +the Apostle (Rom. iii. 8) must be limited,<a id="noteref_274" name="noteref_274" href="#note_274"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">274</span></span></a> +and in some cases holdeth not; for a man +may, for doing of good, do that which is evil +in use, circumstance, and by accident, so it +be not simply and in nature evil. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. +He begs the thing in question, for that rule +is alleged against him to prove that nothing +which is evil in the use of it may be done +for any good whatsoever. 2. The difference +betwixt that which is simply evil, and that +which is evil in use and by accident, is in +that the one may never be done, the other +is unlawful only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pro tempore</span></span>; but in this +they agree, that both are unlawful; for that +which is evil by accident,<a id="noteref_275" name="noteref_275" href="#note_275"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">275</span></span></a> whilst it is such, +is unlawful to be done, no less than that +which is in nature evil. 3. Divines hold +absolutely,<a id="noteref_276" name="noteref_276" href="#note_276"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">276</span></span></a> that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Inter duo vel plura mala +culpæ</span></span> (such as things scandalous and inconvenient) +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nullum est eligendum</span></span>; that though +in evils of punishment we may choose a lesser +to shun a greater, yet in evils of fault, +election hath no place, neither may we do a +lesser fault to shun a greater,<a id="noteref_277" name="noteref_277" href="#note_277"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">277</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nec ullum +admittendum malum, ut eveniat aliquod bonum, +sive per se sive per accidens</span></span>. But let +us hear what Mr Sprint can say to the contrary. +He allegeth, the priests' breaking of +the Sabbath, David's eating of the shewbread, +and the apostles' practising of very +hurtful ceremonies; all which things being +unlawful were done lawfully, to further +greater duties. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +We have answered already, that the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-062">[pg 1-062]</span><a name="Pg1-062" id="Pg1-062" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +priests' killing of the sacrifices on the Sabbath, +and David's eating of the shew-bread, +were not unlawful, because the circumstances +changed the kind of the actions. Also, that +the Jewish ceremonies used by the apostles +were in their practice no way hurtful, but +very profitable. Mr Sprint allegeth another +example out of 2 Chron. xxx. 18-21: +To perform God's worship not as it was +written, was a sin, saith he, yet to further +God's substantial worships, which was a good +thing, was not regarded of God. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> One +cannot guess from his words how he thought +here to frame an argument, which might +conclude the lawfulness of doing some evil, +that some good may come of it. Howsoever, +that we may have some light in this matter, +let us distinguish betwixt these two things: +1. The people's legal uncleanness, when they +came to eat the passover. 2. Their adventuring +to eat it, notwithstanding their uncleanness. +That they were at that time unclean, +it was a sin. But whilst they prepared +their hearts truly to seek God, and +repented of their uncleanness; that in this +case they adventured to eat the passover, +was no sin, because it is the will of God, +that such as prepare their hearts unfeignedly +to seek him, lament their wants, and repent +for that they are not so prepared and sanctified +for his worship as they ought (there +being no other thing to hold them back beside +some defect of sanctity in themselves), +notwithstanding of any defect which is in +them, draw near to him in the use of his +holy ordinances. As touching the former, +no man will say, that they chose to be unclean, +that they might further God's worship. +But as for the latter, repenting of +their uncleanness, they chose to keep the passover, +this did they to further God's worship, +and this was no sin, especially if we observe +with Tremellius, that it is said, ver. 20, the +Lord healed the people, that is, by the virtue +of his Spirit purified and cleansed them, +so that, that which was lame was not turned +out of the way, but rather made straight +and healed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. And now we leave Mr Sprint, +who hath not only conformed to the controverted +ceremonies, even upon presupposal of +their inconveniency, but hath also made it +very questionable,<a id="noteref_278" name="noteref_278" href="#note_278"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">278</span></span></a> +whether in the case of +deprivation he ought to conform to sundry +other popish ceremonies, such as shaven +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-063">[pg 1-063]</span><a name="Pg1-063" id="Pg1-063" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +crown, holy water, cream, spittle, salt, and +I know not how many more which he comprehendeth +under &c., all his pretences of +greater inconveniences following upon not +conforming than do upon conforming, we +have hitherto examined. Yet what saith +Bishop Spotswood<a id="noteref_279" name="noteref_279" href="#note_279"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">279</span></span></a> to the cause? He also +allegeth there is a great inconveniency in +the refusing of the ceremonies, namely, the +offending of the king. But for answer unto +this, look what the largest extent of the +prince's power and privilege in matters belonging +unto God's worship, which either +God's word or the judgment of sound divines +doth allow to him, none shall be found +more willingly obsequious to his commandments +than we. But as touching these ceremonies +in question, we are upon evident +grounds persuaded in our consciences, that +they are both unlawful, and inexpedient for +our church, and though they were lawful in +themselves, yet we may answer as the oppugners +of the Interim replied to those who +urged yielding to the ceremonies of the +same,<a id="noteref_280" name="noteref_280" href="#note_280"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">280</span></span></a> surplice, holidays, tapers, &c., because +of the emperor's commandment. That +the question is not about things indifferent, +but about a main article of faith, namely, +Christian liberty, which admitteth not any +yoke to be imposed upon the conscience, no +not in things indifferent. Our gracious +prince who now, by the blessing of God, happily +reigns over us, will not (we assure ourselves) +be offended at us, for having regard +to our consciences, God's own deputies +placed in our souls, so far, that for all the +world we dare not hazard their peace and +quiet, by doing anything with their repugnance +and aversation. Wherefore, we are +more than confident that his Majesty will +graciously accept from us such a reasonable +apology, as they of Strasburg used to +Charles V.<a id="noteref_281" name="noteref_281" href="#note_281"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">281</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quantum omnino fieri potest, +parati sumus tibi giatificari, non solum +civilibus verum etiam in rebus sacris. +Veruntamen oramus invicem, ut cogites, +quoniam sui facti rationem oportet unumquemque +Deo reddere, merito nos de +salute nostra solicitos esse, et providere +nequid contra conscientiam a nobis +fiat.</span></span> And as the Estates of Germany to +Ferdinand,<a id="noteref_282" name="noteref_282" href="#note_282"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">282</span></span></a> when they besought him only +not to grieve nor burden their consciences. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-064">[pg 1-064]</span><a name="Pg1-064" id="Pg1-064" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Te quidem summum, et à Deo nobis datum +magistrum agnoscimus, et libentissime +quidem, ac nihil est omnium rerum, +quod non possis aut debeas à nobis expectare, +sed in hac unare propitium te nobis +esse flagitamus.</span></span> If these hoped that popish +princes would accept such answers from +them, shall not we? O, shall we not be persuaded +that the Defender of the Faith will +not refuse to take them from us! especially +seeing his Majesty shall ever find, that he +hath none more loyal and true subjects, who +will more gladly employ and bestow their +lives, lands, houses, holds, goods, gear, rents, +revenues, places, privileges, means, moities, +and all in his Highness' service, and maintenance +of his royal crown, and moreover, +have so deeply conceived a strong and full +persuasion of his Majesty's princely virtues, +and much renowned propension to piety and +equity, that they will urge their consciences +by all good and lawful means, to assent unto +every thing which he enjoins as right and +convenient, and when the just aversation of +conscience upon evident reasons is invincible, +will notwithstanding be more willing to all +other duties of subjection, and more averse +from the least show of contempt. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="book_i_part_ii_chapter_ii" id="book_i_part_ii_chapter_ii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<a name="toc41" id="toc41"></a> +<a name="pdf42" id="pdf42"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER II.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">AGAINST THOSE OF OUR OPPOSITES WHO PLEAD FOR THE CEREMONIES AS THINGS +EXPEDIENT.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. As for those who allege some conveniency +in the ceremonies, they say more +than can abide the proof of reason, which +the induction of some particulars shall demonstrate. +Dr Mortoune<a id="noteref_283" name="noteref_283" href="#note_283"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">283</span></span></a> allegeth for the +surplice, that the difference of outward garments +cannot but be held convenient for the +distinguishing of ministers from laics in the +discharge of their function. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> This conveniency +is as well seen to without the surplice. +If a man having a black gown upon +him be seen exercising the function of a +minister, it is very strange if any man +think it not sufficiently distinguished from +laics. The Act of Perth, anent confirmation +and bishoping of children, would make it +appear, that this ceremony is most profitable +to cause young children in their tender years +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-065">[pg 1-065]</span><a name="Pg1-065" id="Pg1-065" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +drink in the knowledge of God and his religion. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. If this rite be so profitable +for the instruction of children, then why do +prelates appropriate it to themselves, who +use to be employed in higher affairs, that +permit them not to have leisure for exact +catechising of children? Or, 2. Though they +might attend the discharging of this duty; +why should it be made their peculiar? Is +not the parish minister able to catechise +them? Or, 3. If it must depend upon prelates, +and wait upon their leisure; what +hath imposition of hands ado with catechising? +4. How comes it, that children who +are not bishopped are as well catechised as +they who are bishopped. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. Tilen<a id="noteref_284" name="noteref_284" href="#note_284"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">284</span></span></a> setteth out the expediency +of holidays, for imprinting in the minds of +people the sense and knowledge of the +benefits of redemption. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. There is +no mean so good for this purpose as catechising +and preaching, out of season and in +season. 2. What could he say unto them +who have attained his end without his mean? +I find people better instructed, and made +more sensible of those benefits, where the +feasts are not kept than where they are. +3. Think they their people sufficiently instructed +in the grounds of religion, when +they hear of the nativity, passion, &c.—what +course will they take for instructing them in +other principles of faith? Why do they not +keep one way, and institute an holiday for +every particular head of catechise? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But Bishop Lindsey thinks yet to let us +see a greater expediency for observing holidays. +<span class="tei tei-q">“Certainly (saith he)<a id="noteref_285" name="noteref_285" href="#note_285"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">285</span></span></a> nothing is so +powerful to abolish profaneness, and to root +out superstition out of men's hearts, as the +exercise of divine worship, in preaching, +praying and thanksgiving, chiefly then when +the superstitious conceits of merit and necessity +are most pregnant in the heads of people,—as +doubtless they are when the set +times of solemnities return,—for then it is +meet to lance the aposteme when it is ripe.”</span> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> This is a very bad cure; and is not +only to heal the wound of the people slightly, +but to make it the more inveterate and festered. +I might object, that little or nothing +is preached or spoken by him and his +companions at the revolution of those festivities +against the superstitious keeping of them; +but though they should speak as much as can +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-066">[pg 1-066]</span><a name="Pg1-066" id="Pg1-066" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +be against this superstition, their lancing being +in word only, and not in deed, the recidivation +will prove worse than the disease. The +best lancing of the aposteme were not to observe +them at all, or to preach against them, +which are tried to work this effect more +powerfully than the Bishop's cure hath +done; for all know that there is none so +free of this superstition as those who observe +not the holidays. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. The same prelate +pleadeth<a id="noteref_286" name="noteref_286" href="#note_286"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">286</span></span></a> for +the expediency of giving the communion to +the sick in private houses, because he thinks +they should not want this mean of comfort, +as if the wanting of the sacramental signs, +not procured by a man's own negligence or +contempt, could stop or stay the comforts of +the Holy Spirit. Nay, it is not so. We +have seen some who received not the communion +in time of their sickness, end more +gloriously and comfortably than ever we +heard of any who received the sacrament +for their <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">viaticum</span></span> when they were a-dying. +Paybody<a id="noteref_287" name="noteref_287" href="#note_287"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">287</span></span></a> thinks kneeling, in the act of receiving +the communion, to be expedient for +the reverend using and handling of that holy +sacrament, and that much reverence ariseth +to the sacrament from it. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> I verily +believe that more reverence ariseth to the +sacrament from kneeling than is due to it; +but I am sure there is no less true reverence +of that holy sacrament among such as kneel +not in the receiving of it, than among such +as do kneel. I hope it is not unknown how +humbly and reverently many sincere Christians, +with fear and trembling, do address +themselves to that most holy sacrament, +who yet for all the world would not kneel in +receiving it. Thus we see that these expediences, +pretended for the ceremonies, are +attained unto as well and better without +them than by them. But I will go forward +to show some particular inconveniences +found in them. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc43" id="toc43"></a> +<a name="pdf44" id="pdf44"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER III.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE INEXPEDIENT, BECAUSE THEY ARE PREPARATIVES FOR +GREATER EVILS.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, then, the ceremonies are inexpedient, +because our most holy faith, for which +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-067">[pg 1-067]</span><a name="Pg1-067" id="Pg1-067" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +we should earnestly contend, received no +small harm and prejudice, and is like to receive +still more and more, by their means. +Our case is not much different from the +estate of the churches in Germany, when +Charles V. caused the book called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Interim</span></span> +to be published:<a id="noteref_288" name="noteref_288" href="#note_288"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">288</span></span></a> expediency then was pretended +of settling the peace of Germany by +this as the best way; but it produced a very +great inconveniency, and instead of effectuating +peace, it brought forth a hotter contention, +as well between the Protestants +themselves, as between them and Papists. +Expediency is now no less pretended for the +ceremonies, yet no more truly. But before +the bad effects of the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Interim</span></span> were seen, the +wiser sort of Protestants<a id="noteref_289" name="noteref_289" href="#note_289"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">289</span></span></a> wrote against it, +and warned men, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut ab eo tanquam a praesentissima +peste sibi caverent</span></span>. Notwithstanding +that the emperor did straitly inhibit +all impugning of it. And Sleidane +tells us,<a id="noteref_290" name="noteref_290" href="#note_290"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">290</span></span></a> the reason which made them so +mistake it was, because they thought such +as were upon that course, were opening a +way to the popish religion, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per adiaphora +seu res medias</span></span>, and because<a id="noteref_291" name="noteref_291" href="#note_291"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">291</span></span></a> they wished to +retain the saving doctrine <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">puram et salvam +a technis illorum, qui nunc dum ceremonias +restaurare videri volunt, colluviem +totam doctrinae pontificiae rursus introducunt</span></span>. +The like reason have we to mistake +conformity with antichrist in these ceremonies +which are obtruded upon our church, +for may we not justly fear that hereby we +shall be drawn on to conform with him also +in dogmatical and fundamental points of +faith. Nay, what talk I of fear? We have +already seen this bad consequence in a great +part, for it is well enough known how many +heterodox doctrines are maintained by Formalists, +who are most zealous for the ceremonies +anent universal grace, free-will, perseverance, +justification, images, antichrist, +the church of Rome, penance, Christ's passion +and descending into hell, necessity of +the sacraments, apocrypha books, Christ's +presence in the eucharist, assurance of salvation, +&c. Their errors about those heads +we will demonstrate, if need be, to such as +doubt of their mind. In the meantime it +hath been preached from pulpits among +ourselves, that Christ died for all alike, +that the faithful may fall away from grace, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-068">[pg 1-068]</span><a name="Pg1-068" id="Pg1-068" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that justification is a successive action, +that none can be assured of salvation in this +life, that images in churches are not to be +condemned, that Christ descended locally +unto the place of the damned, that the +Pope is not antichrist, that Rome is not +Babylon the whore, that the government +and discipline of the church must alter like +the French fashion, at the will of superiors, +that we should not run so far away from +Papists, but come as near to them as we can, +that abstinence and alms are satisfactions +or compensations for sin. These, and sundry +such like tenets, have not been spoken +in a corner. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. How far conformity to the ceremonies +of the church of Rome hath drawn +Conformists, of greatest note, to conform to +her faith also, I may give instance in the +Archbishop of Spalato.<a id="noteref_292" name="noteref_292" href="#note_292"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">292</span></span></a> He holds, that +many rites of the Roman church are ancient +and approvable, that others, though +neither ancient nor universal, yet, because +of custom, should be tolerated, and that +few only are either to be abolished, or, by +some prudent and easy way, purged and refined. +Now, will we know how far this +unity in ceremonies drew him to unity in +substance, then let us hear what is his verdict +of Protestants as well as of Papists, who +suffer for their religion.<a id="noteref_293" name="noteref_293" href="#note_293"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">293</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Certe potius martyres +mundi, quam Dei sunt, qui ex utraque +parte sub titulo conscientiae sanguinem +frustra fundunt: quasi vero fides et religio +Romana, et fides ac religio protestantium +sunt duae fides et duae religiones</span></span>, &c. +He tells us,<a id="noteref_294" name="noteref_294" href="#note_294"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">294</span></span></a> moreover, that if the Protestants +will not have peace with those whom +they call Papists, and communicate with +them, then are they schismatics, and are not +in the true church. And in the declaration +of the motives whereupon he undertook his +departure out of the territory of Venice, he +expresseth his judgment of such books as +are framed against the doctrine of the +church of Rome, that he held them above +measure detestable. Neither doth he stand +alone in this pitch, for among the sect of +Formalists, is swarming a sect of Reconcilers, +who preach and profess unity with +the church of Rome in matters of faith. +For example, they say, that that which the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-069">[pg 1-069]</span><a name="Pg1-069" id="Pg1-069" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +learned Papists hold concerning justification, +is orthodox, and therefore they will not contend +against them, except it be for their contending +with us, who do agree with them.<a id="noteref_295" name="noteref_295" href="#note_295"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">295</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. These Reconcilers are too far on +in the way to Popery already; but if they will +be fully reconciled with Papists, they must +transport themselves altogether into their +tents, because Papists will not come forth to +meet them midway. The <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Interim</span></span> of Germany +tended to reconciliation, yet the Papists +wrote against it.<a id="noteref_296" name="noteref_296" href="#note_296"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">296</span></span></a> +Cassander sought this reconciliation, but Bellarmine confuteth +his opinion.<a id="noteref_297" name="noteref_297" href="#note_297"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">297</span></span></a> +The Archbishop of Spalato was upon the same course of reconciliation, +but his books were condemned as heretical, +in the decree given at Rome, anno 1616, +by the congregation of cardinals deputed by +Pope Paul V., for the making and renewing +of the index of prohibited books. The +Rhemists tell us,<a id="noteref_298" name="noteref_298" href="#note_298"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">298</span></span></a> +that they will avoid not +only our opinions, but our very words which +we use. Our adversaries profess that they +reject some expositions of certain places of +Scripture, against which they have no other +reason but because they are our expositions. +Are their minds so aliened from us? And +must we be altogether drawn overstays to +them? Are they so unwilling to be reconciled +to the prejudice of their errors? And +shall we be so willing to be reconciled with +them to the prejudice of the truth? O +strange and monstrous invention! that would +reconcile Christ with antichrist,—agree the +temple of God and idols,—mix light and +darkness together. He had good reason +for him who objected to the Archbishop of +Spalato,<a id="noteref_299" name="noteref_299" href="#note_299"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">299</span></span></a> +that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qui ubique est, nusquam est</span></span>; +for instead of reconciling Protestants and +Papists, they make themselves a third party, +and raise more controversy. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">O bellua multorum +capitum!</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. Thus we perceive what prejudice +hath arisen, and yet ariseth to the true and +saving doctrine, by the means of symbolising +with the church of Rome in these ceremonies. +But because some Formalists approve +not of this course of reconciliation, +they (I know) would purge the ceremonies +of the blame of it. I will therefore show, +that Reconcilers are set forward in their +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-070">[pg 1-070]</span><a name="Pg1-070" id="Pg1-070" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +course of reconciliation, by means of the +Roman rites remaining in reformed churches. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +G. Cassander, in his book <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de Officio pii +Viri</span></span>, relates unto us how he was entered +into this course, and conceived this purpose +of reconciliation, and tells, that from his +youthhood, he was most observant of ecclesiastical +ceremonies, yet so, that he abhorred +all superstition. And when he had +read the writers of that age, who promised +some reformation and repurgation of superstitious +worships and absurd opinions, he +saith, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Mire illorum institutum placuit: +qui tamen ita superstitiones et abusiones, +quae nonnullis ceremoniis ecclesiasticis admixtae +erant, exosas haberem ut ipsum ecclesiasticam +politiam, quae his ceremoniis +fere constant, non sublatum et eversam, +sed repurgatam et emendatam esse vellum</span></span>. +We see the first thing which induced him +to a reconciliation, was his liking which he +had to popish ceremonies, and their remaining +in protestant churches, and as this +course hath been attempted, so is it also +advanced by the ceremonies, for thereby +people are induced to say, as they said once, +when popish ceremonies did re-enter in Germany.<a id="noteref_300" name="noteref_300" href="#note_300"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">300</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“We perceive now, that the Pope +is not so black as Luther made him.”</span> And +as for the Reconcilers themselves, may they +not conceive strong hopes to compass their +end? May they not confidently embark in +this business? May they not with great expectation +of prosperous success achieve their +project? When once they have footing +upon our union with Rome in ceremonies +and church policy, they cannot but hereupon +conceive no small animosity to work +out their intended purpose. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Do I talk of a chimera, and imagine now +that which is not? Nay, I will really exemplify +that which I say, in that Proteus +and Versipelles, the Archbishop of Spalato, +for, in the narration of the passages which +were betwixt his Majesty and him, collected +by the Bishop of Durham, we find,<a id="noteref_301" name="noteref_301" href="#note_301"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">301</span></span></a> that he +thought the procuring of concord betwixt the +church of England and the church of Rome +to be easy. And his reasons were,<a id="noteref_302" name="noteref_302" href="#note_302"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">302</span></span></a> because +he was verily persuaded, that the Pope would +approve the English liturgy and the public +use of it, as he professed in his colloquy +with the Bishops of London and Durham, +and the Dean of Winchester. And further,<a id="noteref_303" name="noteref_303" href="#note_303"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">303</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-071">[pg 1-071]</span><a name="Pg1-071" id="Pg1-071" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +he told he was of opinion, that the churches +of Rome and of England, excluding Puritans, +were radically one church. This made +him say,<a id="noteref_304" name="noteref_304" href="#note_304"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">304</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“I do find here why to commend +this church, as a church abhorring from +Puritanism, reformed with moderation, and +worthy to be received into the communion +of the Catholic church.”</span> In the following +words, he tells, that he could carry something +out of the church of England which +should comfort all them who hate puritan +strictness, and desire the peace of the church +(meaning them who desired the same reconciliation +with himself). What is more +clear, than that the English ceremonies +were that which made him prosecute, and +gave him hope to effectuate a reconciliation +betwixt the church of England and that of +Rome. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. But put the case, that as yet we +had seen no greater evils following upon the +ceremonies, yet must they be acknowledged +to be inconvenient, because they are dangerous +preparatives for many worse things than +we are aware of, and may draw after them sundry +evil consequences which are not feared. +We have heard before from Spotswood, that +novations in a church, even in the smallest +things, are dangerous. Who can then blame +us to shun a danger, and, fearing the worst, +to resist evil beginnings,—to give no place +to the devil,—to crush the viper while it is in +the shell,—to abstain from all appearance of +evil, 1 Thes. v. 22,—and to take the little +ones of Babylon whilst they are young, and +dash their heads against the stones? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It matters not that many will judge us +too precise for doing so. What? Do they +think this preciseness any other than that +which the law of God requireth, even observing +of the commandment of God, without +adding to it, or diminishing from it, +Deut. xii. 32; and keeping the straight path, +without declining to the right hand or the +left? Deut. xxviii. 14; or, do they think us +more precise than Mordecai, who would do +no reverence to Haman, because he was an +Amalekite, Esth. iii. 2, and so not to be +countenanced nor honoured by an Israelite? +Deut. xxv. 19. Are we more precise than +Daniel, who would not close his window +when he was praying, no, not for the king's +edict, knowing, that because he had used to +do so aforetime, his doing otherwise had been +both a denying of his former profession, and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-072">[pg 1-072]</span><a name="Pg1-072" id="Pg1-072" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +an ensnaring of himself by yielding in small +things, to yield in greater, and after an inch +to take an ell? Dan. vi. 10. Are we more +precise than the Apostle Paul who gave no +place to the adversaries of Christian liberty, +no, not for an hour? Gal. ii. 5. Are we +more precise than David, who would not do +so much as take up the names of idols into +his lips, least from speaking of them he +should be led to a liking of them? Psal. xvi. +4; or, may not the sad and doleful examples +of so many and so great abuses and corruptions +which have crept into the church from +so small and scarcely observable originals, +make us loath at our hearts to admit a change +in the policy and discipline of a well constitute +church, and rightly ordered before +the change, and especially in such things as +are not at all necessary? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +O! from how small beginnings did the +mystery of iniquity advance its progression? +How little motes have accressed to mountains! +Wherefore<a id="noteref_305" name="noteref_305" href="#note_305"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">305</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">simplicitatem Christi +nos opportet colere, à qua ubi primum extulit +pedem vanitas, vanitatem sequitur +superstitio, superstitionem error, errorem +presumptio presumptionem impietas, idololatrica</span></span>. +We have cause to fear, that if +with Israel we come to the sacrifices of idols, +and eat of idolothites, and bow down or use +any of superstitious and idolatrous rites, +thereafter we be made to join ourselves to +these idols, and so the fierce anger of the +Lord be kindled against us, as it was +against them, Num. xxv. 2, 3. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc45" id="toc45"></a> +<a name="pdf46" id="pdf46"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER IV.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE INEXPEDIENT, BECAUSE THEY HINDER EDIFICATION.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. That the ceremonies are a great +hinderance to edification, appeareth, First, +In that they obscure the substance of religion, +and weaken the life of godliness by +outward glory and splendour, which draws +away the minds of people so far after it, that +they forget the substance of the service +which they are about. The heathenish +priests laboured,<a id="noteref_306" name="noteref_306" href="#note_306"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">306</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per varietatem ceremoniarum, +rem in precio retinere</span></span>. The use for +which Papists appoint their ceremonies,<a id="noteref_307" name="noteref_307" href="#note_307"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">307</span></span></a> is, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-073">[pg 1-073]</span><a name="Pg1-073" id="Pg1-073" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut externam quandam majestatem sensibus +objiciant</span></span>; and so are the ceremonies +urged upon us,<a id="noteref_308" name="noteref_308" href="#note_308"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">308</span></span></a> though to conciliate reverence +and due regard to divine worship, and +to stir up devotion. In the meanwhile it +is not considered,<a id="noteref_309" name="noteref_309" href="#note_309"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">309</span></span></a> that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mentes humanae +mirificae capiuntur et facinantur, ceremoniarum +splendore et pompa. Videmus +siquidem</span></span>, saith Bucer,<a id="noteref_310" name="noteref_310" href="#note_310"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">310</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vulgus delectari +actionibus scaenicis, et multis uti signis</span></span>. +Chemnitius marks of the cumulating of ceremonies +in the ancient church,<a id="noteref_311" name="noteref_311" href="#note_311"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">311</span></span></a> that it drew +to this, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut tandem in theatricum ferme +apparatum ceremoniae illae abierint</span></span>. Musculus +reprehends bishops for departing from +the apostolical and most ancient simplicity,<a id="noteref_312" name="noteref_312" href="#note_312"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">312</span></span></a> and for adding ceremonies unto ceremonies +in a worldly splendour and respectability, +whereas the worship of God ought to be +pure and simple. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The policy, then, which in most simple +and single, and least lustred with the pomp +and bravery of ceremonies, cannot but be +most expedient for edification. The king's +daughter is most like herself when she is +all glorious within, not without, Psal. xlv. 13, +and the kingdom of God appeareth best +what it is, when it cometh not with observation, +Luke xvii. 20, 21. But <span class="tei tei-q">“superstition +(saith Camero),<a id="noteref_313" name="noteref_313" href="#note_313"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">313</span></span></a> +the mother of ceremonies, +is lavish and prodigal; spiritual +whoredom, as it is, it hath this common +with the bodily; both of them must have +their paintings, their trinkets, their inveiglements.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. Secondly, The ceremonies are +impediments to the inward and spiritual +worship, because they are fleshly and external. +In the second commandment are forbidden +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">omnes ritus, qui à spirituali Dei +cultu discrepant</span></span>.<a id="noteref_314" name="noteref_314" href="#note_314"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">314</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“The kingdom of God is within you,”</span> saith Christ, Luke xvii. 21. +Now, if the Apostle, 1 Tim. iv. 8, say, that +bodily exercise, such as fasting, watching, +&c., which are requisite as helps and furtherances +to the humiliation of the soul, do +but profit a little, then may we say of our +unnecessary and unprofitable ceremonies, +that they are exceedingly nocent and +harmful to true and spiritual worship. The +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-074">[pg 1-074]</span><a name="Pg1-074" id="Pg1-074" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Apostle is not speaking of plays and pastimes, +as Bellarmine would have us to think. +Who can believe that Timothy was so much +addicted to play, that the Apostle had need +to admonish him, that such exercise profiteth +little? He is speaking, then, of such +bodily exercises as in those primitive times +were used religiously, as fasting, watching, +lying on the ground, and such like; and he +would have Timothy rather to exercise himself +to the life and power of godliness, and +to substantial worship, than to any of these +outward things. Neither doth the Apostle +condemn only the superstitious use of these +exercises, as Calvin well observeth,<a id="noteref_315" name="noteref_315" href="#note_315"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">315</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">alioqui +in totum damnaret</span></span>: whereas he doth only +extenuate and derogate from them, saying, +that they profit little. Therefore (saith he), +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut maxime integer sit animus, et rectus +finis, tamen in externis actionibus nihil reperit +Paulus quod magnifaciat. Valde +necessaria admonitio, nam semper propendet +mundus in illam partem, uti Deum externis +obsequiis velit colere.</span></span> But what will +some say? Do we allow of no external +rites and ceremonies in divine worship? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Saravia tells us,<a id="noteref_316" name="noteref_316" href="#note_316"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">316</span></span></a> that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dum vitia vitant +stulti, in contraria ruunt</span></span>, and that he is no +less in the fault, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qui nullas in externo Dei +cultu ceremonias admittit, quae tantum decori +serviunt, hominesque sui admoneant +officii, quam qui quasvis citra, delectum +recipiunt, &c.</span></span> Wherefore, because a transition +from idolatry and superstition is more +easy to Atheism and the profanation of holy +things, than to the golden mediocrity, he +saith, he could have wished that Beza had +not generally condemned all ceremonies +without making any difference. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Neither Beza, nor any other, who +dislike the English ceremonies, condemneth +such rites and circumstances in the external +worship of God as serve only for decency, +but those sacred and significant ceremonies +which admonish men of their duty are not +of this sort. What shall we say then of such +a conjunction as this, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quae tantum decori +serviunt, hominesque sui admoneant officii</span></span>? +Why would not Saravin write a chronology; +I say not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">magnarum</span></span> (as others), but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mirandarum +conjunctionum</span></span>, and record that +at such a time he found out the conjunction +and compatibility of two things which were +ever thought incompatible in former ages, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-075">[pg 1-075]</span><a name="Pg1-075" id="Pg1-075" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +namely, rites serving only for decency, and +holy significant ceremonies admonishing men +of their duty in God's worship? Had there +been no moralist (trow we) then to note, that +decency and things serving only for decency, +have place in civility and all moral actions, +in which notwithstanding there is no significant +nor admonitory sacred signs of men's +duty in God's worship? And thus should +these two things be severed, which he hath +conjoined and confounded. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +To conclude, we condemn the English +controverted ceremonies which are regarded +as holy and significant, as most inexpedient, +because they derogate from the true inward +and spiritual worship; for man's nature, +saith Camero,<a id="noteref_317" name="noteref_317" href="#note_317"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">317</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“is delighted in that which +is fleshly and outward, neglecting that which +is spiritual and inward.”</span> And this is the +reason why least spiritual, lively, and holy +disposition hath followed upon the addition +of unnecessary ceremonies; and why there +was never so much zeal, life, and power of +religion inwardly, in the church of Christ, +as then, when she was freest of ceremonies. +This much<a id="noteref_318" name="noteref_318" href="#note_318"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">318</span></span></a> a Formalist of great note is forced +to acknowledge. Let us consider, saith +he, <span class="tei tei-q">“the primitive church, flourishing more +in times of the apostles than ever it did +afterwards. Who will not admire her great +simplicity in all points, and especially in +ceremonies? for excepting the celebration of +baptism by washing of water, and of the +holy supper, according to the Lord's institution, +in taking the bread and wine, and distributing +them after thanksgiving; excepting +also the imposition of hands upon those +who extraordinarily received the Holy Ghost, +whether it were in a general calling or a +particular, to a charge in the church, and +availing for a miraculous effect of healing +the sick; I say, these excepted, there will +not be found any other ceremony in those +primitive times, so admirable was their simplicity.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Thirdly, the ceremonies are a +great hinderance to edification, because they +make much time and pains to be spent about +them, which might be, and (if they were removed) +should be spent more profitably for +godly edifying. That which is said of the +ceremonies which crept into the ancient +church, agreeth well to them.<a id="noteref_319" name="noteref_319" href="#note_319"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">319</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ista ceremoniarum +accumulatio, tum ipsos doctores, +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-076">[pg 1-076]</span><a name="Pg1-076" id="Pg1-076" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +tum etiam ipsos auditores, a studio docendi +atque discendi verbum Dei abstraxit, +atque impedivit necessarias et utiles divini +eloquii institutiones.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Pulpits sound oftentimes with declamations +for the ceremonies, when there is need +of pressing the power of godliness upon the +consciences of people, and when there are +many more necessary things to be urged. +The press also sends forth idle discourses +and defences of the ceremonies which might +be employed more profitably. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And, moreover, faithful men whose labours +might be very profitable to the +church in the holy ministry, have neither +a door of entrance nor a door of utterance +licentiated to them, and that because they +will not consent nor yield themselves to be +the unhappy instruments of imposing this +yoke of ceremonial bondage upon the necks +of God's people. Others who have entered, +and have been both faithful and painful +labourers in the Lord's vineyard, are +thrust from their changes for no other quarrel, +but that of non-conformity. O unhappy +ceremonies! woe unto you, you mischievous +lets and prejudices to the edification of the +church. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc47" id="toc47"></a> +<a name="pdf48" id="pdf48"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER V.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE INEXPEDIENT, BECAUSE THEY ARE OCCASIONS OF INJURY +AND CRUELTY.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. The ceremonies serve to be instruments +of cruelty against the sincere servants +of Christ, they are used as Absalom's +sacrifice, to be cloaks of wicked malice, they +occasion the fining, confining, depriving, imprisoning, +and banishing of very worthy and +good men. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Such instruments of cruelty brought into +the habitation, not of the sons of Jacob, Gen. +xlix. 5, but of the God of Jacob, are to be +accursed by all who love the peace of Jerusalem, +or bear the bowels of Christian compassion +within them, because they are not +of Christ the meek Lamb of God, who did not +cry, nor lift up, nor cause his voice to be +heard in the street, who did not break the +bruised reed, nor quench the smoking flax, +Isa. xlii. 2, 3; but they are of antichrist, to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-077">[pg 1-077]</span><a name="Pg1-077" id="Pg1-077" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +whom it is given to make war with the +saints.<a id="noteref_320" name="noteref_320" href="#note_320"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">320</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Surely those bowels of mercies, kindness, +and forbearance, which the Apostle requireth, +as they should be in every Christian, +Col. iii. 12, 13, so chiefly <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in iis qui praesunt</span></span>, +as Melancthon noteth,<a id="noteref_321" name="noteref_321" href="#note_321"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">321</span></span></a> in them towards +all, but chiefly towards these who are +both good Christians and good subjects; towards +these in all things, but chiefly in matters +of ceremony and indifferency. In such +matters always, but chiefly when there is no +contempt nor refractory disposition, but only +a modest and Christian desire to conserve +the peace of a pure conscience, by forbearing +to do that which it is persuaded is not right. +Let magistrates remember well, +</p> + +<div class="tei tei-lg" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em; margin-top: 1.00em"> +<div class="tei tei-l" style="text-align: left"><span class="tei tei-q" style="text-align: left">“Parcere subjectis et debellare superbos.”</span></div> +</div> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. If there were no more but such a +doleful and woeful effect as the cruel dealing +with the faithful ministers of Jesus Christ, +occasioned by the ceremonies, this is too +much for evincing the inconveniency of +them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Dr Burges, in a sermon preached before +King James, related a speech of the emperor +Augustus, who commanded that all the +glasses should be broken, that no man might +incur such a fright as one Pollio was put +into, for breaking one of his master's glasses. +Whereby (as he expounds himself)<a id="noteref_322" name="noteref_322" href="#note_322"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">322</span></span></a> he meant +to intimate unto that wise king, that it were +better to take away the ceremonies than to +throw out the ministers for them. Yet it is +the verdict of some,<a id="noteref_323" name="noteref_323" href="#note_323"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">323</span></span></a> that the blame lieth not +upon the ceremonies, but upon ministers +themselves, who leave their places and draw +all this evil upon themselves. This is even +as Nabal blamed David for breaking away +from his master, when he was chased away +against his will, 1 Sam. xxv. 10, and as +Julian,<a id="noteref_324" name="noteref_324" href="#note_324"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">324</span></span></a> when he had impoverished the +Christians, laughed them to scorn, as if they +had impoverished themselves to get that +blessing which Christ had promised to the +poor. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The canon law speaketh for the Lord's +bishops, which are persecuted from city to +city:<a id="noteref_325" name="noteref_325" href="#note_325"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">325</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nec ipsi in hoc peccant, quoniam +non sponte sed coacte hoc agunt: sed illi +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-078">[pg 1-078]</span><a name="Pg1-078" id="Pg1-078" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +qui eos persequuntur, nec ipsis episcopis +hoc imputari potest, sed illis qui eos hoc +agere cogunt</span></span>. How is it that they are not +ashamed, who say, that ministers have their +own places and callings, when they would +fain abide in them, and with heavy hearts +are thrust from them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect. 3.</span></span> Neither is this all the injury which +is occasioned by the ceremonies, they make +godly and zealous Christians to be mocked +and nick-named Puritans, except they can +swallow the camel of conformity. Our consciences +bear us witness, how without all reason +we are branded with the name of those +ancient heretics, from whose opinions and +manners, O, how far are we!<a id="noteref_326" name="noteref_326" href="#note_326"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">326</span></span></a> And as for +ourselves, notwithstanding all this, we shrink +not to be reproached for the cause of Christ. +We know the old Waldenses before us,<a id="noteref_327" name="noteref_327" href="#note_327"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">327</span></span></a> were +also named by their adversaries, Cathares or +Puritans, and that, without cause, hath this +name been given both to them and us. But +we are most sorry that such as are walking +humbly with their God, seeking eagerly after +the means of grace and salvation, and making +good conscience of all their ways, should +be made odious, and that piety, humility, +repentance, zeal, conscience, &c., should be +mocked, and all by occasion of the ceremonies. +</p> + +</div> + +<a name="book_i_part_ii_chapter_vi" id="book_i_part_ii_chapter_vi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc49" id="toc49"></a> +<a name="pdf50" id="pdf50"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VI.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE INEXPEDIENT, BECAUSE THEY HARDEN +AND CONFIRM THE PAPISTS.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Papists make advantage of the ceremonies, +and thereby confirm themselves in +Popery. First, in that they use them as +the bellows to blow up the fire of contention +among us, remembering the old rule, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">divide +et impera</span></span>. They set us by the ears among +ourselves, that they may be in peace, and +that intestine discord may make us forget +the common adversary.<a id="noteref_328" name="noteref_328" href="#note_328"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">328</span></span></a> Calvin wrote to +the Earl of Somerset, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Fieri non posse qum +Papistæ superbius insolescerent, nisi mature +compositum esset dissidium de ceremonus</span></span>. +Dr White saith,<a id="noteref_329" name="noteref_329" href="#note_329"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">329</span></span></a> that our strife +about ceremonies is kindled and nourished by +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-079">[pg 1-079]</span><a name="Pg1-079" id="Pg1-079" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Papists. If we were liberate from the +ceremonies, then might we do more against the +Papists, and they should not insult as they do. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. But they have yet more advantage +from our Formalists, for they like very +well the course of conformity, as the way of +returning to Popery, and some of them tell +us in broad terms, that they hope we are +coming fast home to them. They perceive +us receiving and retaining their Roman rites +and popish policy, which makes them resolve +to stay where they are, promising, that themselves +are in the surest hold, and looking for +our returning back to them. This was ere +now both foreseen and foretold by the wiser +sort. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Zanchius told,<a id="noteref_330" name="noteref_330" href="#note_330"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">330</span></span></a> that he seemed to himself +to hear the monks and Jesuits saying among +themselves, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ipsa quoque Regina Angliæ +doctissima et prudentissima, paulatim +incipit ad Sanctæ Romanæ ecclesiæ redire +religionem, resumptis jam sanctissimus et +sacratissimis clericorum vestibus, sperandum +est fore ut reliqua etiam omnia</span></span>, &c. +Papists count all to be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Calvino Papistæ</span></span>, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, half Papists, who are not Puritans, and +daily invite them to an association with them +against the Puritans, as Parker<a id="noteref_331" name="noteref_331" href="#note_331"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">331</span></span></a> showeth out +of a treatise entitled, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Concertatio Ecclesiæ +Catholicæ in Anglia contra Calvino Papistos +et Puritanos</span></span>. And we may perceive out +of Franciscus a Sancta Clara,<a id="noteref_332" name="noteref_332" href="#note_332"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">332</span></span></a> that they +despair of any agreement with Puritans, yet +hoping that Formalists will agree with them. +In these hopes they are still more and more +confirmed whilst they observe this conformity +in ceremonies to be yet prevailing and +proceeding, and not like to take a stand. +Whereupon they (poor souls) delight to stay +still in Babylon, finding us so fast turning +back thither, as if we repented we come out +from thence. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Some would here defend the +ceremonies, as being most expedient to gain the +Papists, who otherwise should be the more aliened +from us. O what a fiction! As if, forsooth, +hardening of them in Popery were to +win them, and fostering of them in the same +were to wean them from it. Woeful proof +hath taught us, that they are but more and +more hardened, and resolutely continued in +Popery by these Roman remainders among +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-080">[pg 1-080]</span><a name="Pg1-080" id="Pg1-080" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +us, neither will they, whilst they expect that +we are turning back to them, do so much as +meet us midway; but they flee from us,<a id="noteref_333" name="noteref_333" href="#note_333"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">333</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quam longissime</span></span>; their over-passing and +over-reaching Pharisaical zeal, makes them +hold fast the least point of their religion, +and adhere to the whole entire fabric of the +Roman both doctrine and discipline. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Of the gaining of the adversaries, Augustine +speaketh better,<a id="noteref_334" name="noteref_334" href="#note_334"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">334</span></span></a> for if you demand, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Unde vincantur pagani, unde illuminentur, +unde ad salutem vocentur?</span></span> He maketh +this answer, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Deserite omnes solennitates +ipsorum, deserite nugas eorum: et +si non consentiunt veritati nostra, saltem +pudeat paucitatis suæ. Nulla est concedenda +gratia adversariis</span></span> (say the divines +of Germany<a id="noteref_335" name="noteref_335" href="#note_335"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">335</span></span></a>), <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in mutatione ceremoniarum, +nisi prius nobiscum consentiant in fundamento +hoc est, in vera doctrina et usu sacramentorum.</span></span> +They that yield to the adversaries +in matters of rite, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cos hoc ipso in +impietate sua confirmant</span></span>; and the adversaries +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cessione ista non parum adjuvantur</span></span>, +saith Balduin. Bellarmine,<a id="noteref_336" name="noteref_336" href="#note_336"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">336</span></span></a> rejecteth Cassander's +reconciliation,<a id="noteref_337" name="noteref_337" href="#note_337"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">337</span></span></a> for this reason among +others, because, according to the judgment +of the fathers, we should not change nor innovate +the smallest matters for gratifying of +heretics. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The best way, then, which we can use for +winning of the Papists, is to shine as lights +in the world, Phil. ii. 15, 16, holding forth +the word of life by a pure and plain profession, +to be blameless and harmless, the sons +of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a +crooked and perverse nation, that so the +name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed, +1 Tim. vi. 1. If thus we hold fast +the profession of the truth, and walk in all +honest conversation according to the truth, +so many as are ordained to eternal life shall +be converted, and made to glorify God in +the day of visitation, 1 Pet. ii. 12. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect. 4.</span></span> If it be said, that the Apostle observed +some Jewish ceremonies for winning +of the Jews, as we read, Acts xviii. 21; xx. +16; xxi. 26; and that it appeareth, we may +by the same reason yield to some popish +ceremonies for winning of the Papists. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> +1. There is not a like reason of the weak +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-081">[pg 1-081]</span><a name="Pg1-081" id="Pg1-081" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Jews, who then could not have been fully +instructed concerning Christian liberty, and +obstinate Papists who might have been, and +yet may be instructed, but will not. Nor, 2. +Is the same to be done in the bright shining +meridian light of the gospel, which was done +before the full promulgation of the same? +Nor, 3. Is so much honour to be given,<a id="noteref_338" name="noteref_338" href="#note_338"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">338</span></span></a> and +so great respect to be had to popish and antichristian +rites, as to the ceremonies which +were ordained by God himself. These were +to be suffered awhile, that they might be +honourably buried; to those we are to say +with detestation, <span class="tei tei-q">“Get you hence.”</span> Nor, +4. Can the same things be done at Antioch +which are done at Jerusalem. At Antioch +Peter sinned by using Jewish rites, because +there the greatest part were Gentiles, who +had both heard his preaching and seen his +practice against the ceremonies of the Jews. +But at Jerusalem Paul had to do with the +weak Jews, who had heard little or no +preaching against those ceremonies, and had +seen as little practice contrary unto them. +Now Scotland must not be likened to Jerusalem, +no not to Antioch; for Scotland hath +been filled both with preaching and practice +contrary to the ceremonies of the Papists, +yea, hath moreover spewed them out openly +and solemnly, with a religious and strict oath +never to lick them up again. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc51" id="toc51"></a> +<a name="pdf52" id="pdf52"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VII.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE INEXPEDIENT, BECAUSE THEY DISTURB THE PEACE OF THE +CHURCH.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. The great evils which have befallen +to many famous churches, through the +means of intestine dissensions, should teach +us not to admit the occasions of the like +inconveniences among ourselves; for as by +concord <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">minima crescunt</span></span>, so by discord +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">maxima dilabuntur</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now, the ceremonies are the bane of our +church's peace, and the unhappy instruments +of lamentable discord among brethren who +should dwell together in unity. I know that +the refusers of the ceremonies are blamed, +as if they were the troublers of the peace of +the church, and the tumultuating contentious +spirits who make so much ado about matters +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-082">[pg 1-082]</span><a name="Pg1-082" id="Pg1-082" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of rite and ceremony. But I know also that +none have been more ordinarily and commonly +blamed for troubling the peace of the +church than they who least deserved to be +blamed for it. So was Elijah himself<a id="noteref_339" name="noteref_339" href="#note_339"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">339</span></span></a> +thought to be he that troubled Israel, when +he contended against the corruptions of the +church in his time, 1 Kings xviii. 17. I will +therefore observe four marks whereby it may +be known when contentions are in a church, +which side is reprehensible, and also who are +to be blamed as the troublers of our Israel. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. In contentions raised in the +church, we are to consider the motive, the +measure, the matter, the manner. And, 1st. +Touching the motive: They who contend in +a church reprehensibly, are moved and induced +to the course which they follow, by +some worldly respect, Acts xix. 26; 1 Tim. +vi. 5. Now, as for those in our church who +contend for the ceremonies, many of them +are led by such <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">argumenta inartificialia</span></span>, +as wealth, preferment, &c., and if conscience +be at all looked to by them, yet they only +throw and extort an assent and allowance +from it, when worldly respects have made +them to propend and incline to an anterior +liking of the ceremonies. We do not judge +them when we say so, but by their fruits we +know them. As Pope Innocent VII., while +he was yet a cardinal, used to reprehend the +negligence and timidity of the former popes, +who had not removed the schism and trouble +of the church of Rome, yet when himself was +advanced to the popedom, he followed the +footsteps of his predecessors, governing all +things tumultuously, and making the schism +worse; so among our opposites, not a few +have been overcome with ease, pleasure, +riches, favour, pre-eminence, &c., to like +well of the ceremonies which never had their +first love, when they had both spoken and +disputed against them. What drew them +overstays to contend for them, except (I say +not the seeking of, lest I be thought uncharitable, +but) their being sought by some +worldly benefit? And how could such an +one excuse himself but by Paris's apology, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ingentibus ardent, judicium domis solicitare +meum.</span></span> And what marvel that Balak's +promotion, Num. xxii. 17; and Saul's fields +and vineyards, 1 Sam. xxii. prevail with such +as love this present world, 2 Tim. iv. 10. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The popish oil and chrism were defended +by Islebius and Sidonius, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut ipsi nimirum +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-083">[pg 1-083]</span><a name="Pg1-083" id="Pg1-083" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +discederent unctiores</span></span>.<a id="noteref_340" name="noteref_340" href="#note_340"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">340</span></span></a> How like to +them have we known many Formalists! +The best respect which Bishop Lindsey +nameth for kneeling at the communion is,<a id="noteref_341" name="noteref_341" href="#note_341"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">341</span></span></a> +the eschewing the prince's offence; but, as +for us, let it be told, who hath ever of a +Conformist become a Non-Conformist, for +any worldly benefit which he might expect +by his non-conformity? What worldly respect +have we to move us to refuse the ceremonies? +What wealth? What preferment? +What ease? What pleasure? What +favour? Do we not expose ourselves to the +hazard of all these things? Only our consciences +suffer us not to consent to such +things as we see to be unlawful and hurtful +for the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. 2d. Let it be considered which +side exceeds in contending they are in the +fault, 1 Tim. vi. 4. Now, our opposites do far +overmatch us and overstride us in contention; +for, 1. They harbour an inveterate +dislike of every course and custom which +we like well of, and they carp at many deeds, +words, writings, opinions, fashions, &c. in us, +which they let pass in others of their own +mind. Whereas we (God knows) are glad +to allow in them anything which we allow +in others, and are so far from <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nitimur in vetitum, +semper cupimusque negata</span></span>, that most +heartily we condescend to apply ourselves, by +all possible means, to observe them, please +them, and entertain peace with them, who +impose and urge upon us an unconscionable +observation of certain ceremonies, and to do +as much for them as any ground of conscience +or reason can warrant. So far as we have +attained, we walk by the same rule with +them, Phil. iii. 16, and so exceed not in +the measure. 2. It may be seen that they +exceed in contending with us, if we be compared +with the Papists; against them they +contend more remissly, against us more intensively. +Saravia professeth<a id="noteref_342" name="noteref_342" href="#note_342"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">342</span></span></a> that he thinketh +worse of us than of Papists. He hath reason +who complaineth of Formalists' desire not +to stir and contend against the Papists, and +their fierceness against their own +brethren.<a id="noteref_343" name="noteref_343" href="#note_343"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">343</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“This (saith he) is ill provided for, and can +have no excuse, that some, not to contend +with Papists, should contend with their brethren, +and displease the sons of their own mother, +to please the enemies of their father, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-084">[pg 1-084]</span><a name="Pg1-084" id="Pg1-084" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and beat not the dog before the lion, but the +lion for favour of the dog, and make the natural +child to weep, while the son of the +bondwoman doth triumph.”</span> 3. That they +exceed, appeareth from the effects of their +contending; hurt and damage is a main +effect of contention. Calvin, Perkins, and +Pareus, observe upon Gal. v. 15, that contentions +breed hurtful and pernicious effects, +which tend to consumption and destruction. +Now, wherein do we injure or harm our opposites +in their persons, callings, places, &c.? +Yet in all these, and many other things, do +they wrong us, by defamation, deprivation, +spoliation, incarceration, &c.? How much +better were it to remove the Babylonian +baggage of antichristian ceremonies, which +are the mischievous means, both of the +strife and of all the evil which ariseth out +of it! Put away the ceremonies, cast out +this Jonas, and, behold, the storm will cease. +A wise pilot will, in an urgent storm, cast +out even some precious wares, that the rest +may be safe. <span class="tei tei-q">“And shall we then (saith +Parker<a id="noteref_344" name="noteref_344" href="#note_344"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">344</span></span></a>) +cast out the pilots of the ship themselves, +and all to spare the wares of Rome, +which are no lawful traffic?”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. 3d. Let the matter be looked to +for which each side contendeth. <span class="tei tei-q">“Brethren +(saith the Archbishop of St Andrews),<a id="noteref_345" name="noteref_345" href="#note_345"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">345</span></span></a> to +contend is not be contentious in a light business, +this is faulty.”</span> Now, I wish it may +please him to understand that when we contend +about the removal of the ceremonies, +we content for a very weighty matter; for +we prove the removal of them to be necessary, +in respect of their inconvenience and +unlawfulness. They who urge the ceremonies, +contend for things which are not necessary; +and we who refuse them, contend for +things which are most necessary, even for +the doctrine and discipline warranted by +God's word, against all corruptions of idolatry +and superstition. That the ceremonies +can neither be purged of superstition nor +idolatry I have proved in the third part of +this dispute. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. 4th. If the manner of contending +be observed, our opposites will be found reprovable, +not we. We contend by the grounds +of truth and reason; but they use to answer +all objections, and resolve all questions, by +the sentence of superiors and the will of the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-085">[pg 1-085]</span><a name="Pg1-085" id="Pg1-085" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +law; we contend from God's word and good +reason, they from man's will and no reason. +This was clearly seen at the first conclusion +of the five Articles at Perth Assembly. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Bishop Lindsey himself, relating the proceedings +of the same, tells us,<a id="noteref_346" name="noteref_346" href="#note_346"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">346</span></span></a> that Mr John +Carmichell and Mr William Scot alleged, +that if any would press to abolish the order +which had been long kept in this church, +and draw in things not received yet, they +should be holden to prove either that the +things urged were necessary and expedient +for our church, or the order hitherto kept +not meet to be retained. This was denied, +upon this ground, that it was the prince +(who by himself had power to reform such +things as were amiss in the outward policy +of the church) that required to have the +change made. Well, since they must needs +take the opponent's part, they desired this +question to be reasoned, <span class="tei tei-q">“Whether kneeling +or sitting at the communion were the +fitter gesture?”</span> This also was refused, +and the question was propounded thus: +<span class="tei tei-q">“His Majesty desires our gesture of sitting +at the communion to be changed into kneeling, +why ought not the same to be done?”</span> +At length, when Mr John Carmichell brought +an argument from the custom and practice +of the church of Scotland, it was answered,<a id="noteref_347" name="noteref_347" href="#note_347"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">347</span></span></a> +That albeit the argument held good against +the motions of private men, yet his Majesty +requiring the practice to be changed, matters +behoved to admit a new consideration, +and that because it was the prince's privilege, +&c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I must say, the Bishop was not well advised +to insert this passage, which (if there +were no more) lets the world see that free +reasoning was denied; for his Majesty's authority +did both exeem the affirmers from +the pains of probation (contrary to the laws +of disputation), and state the question, and +also answer arguments. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And, moreover, when the Articles were +put in voting, the Archbishop, in calling on +the names, did inculcate these and the like +words: <span class="tei tei-q">“Have the king in your mind—remember +on the king—look to the king.”</span> +This Bishop Lindsey passeth over in deep +silence, though it be challenged by his antagonist. +Plinius proveth,<a id="noteref_348" name="noteref_348" href="#note_348"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">348</span></span></a> that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">animalia insecta</span></span> +do sometimes sleep, because sometimes +when light is holden near them, yet they stir +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-086">[pg 1-086]</span><a name="Pg1-086" id="Pg1-086" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +not. And may not we conclude that the +Bishop was sleeping, when, though both in +this and divers other places, such convincing +light was holden out before them, yet hath he +said nothing, nor stirred himself at all for +the matter? Yet, farther, we find that +Bishop Spotswood, in his sermon at that +pretended Assembly, answereth all such as +cannot yield to the ceremonies with the +peace of their consciences, that without any +more ado, they may not control public judgment, +but must always esteem that to be +best and most seemly which seemeth so in +the eye of public authority,—that even such +rites and orders as are not rightly established +must be obeyed so long as they have the +force of a constitution,—that the sentence of +superiors ought to direct us, and be a sufficient +ground to our conscience for obeying. +This is the best of their reasoning, and before +all fail. The Bishop of Winchester +reasoneth from bare custom.<a id="noteref_349" name="noteref_349" href="#note_349"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">349</span></span></a> Have we not +cause to renew the complaint which John +Lascus made in behalf of the Protestants in +Germany,<a id="noteref_350" name="noteref_350" href="#note_350"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">350</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nulla cognitione causae per colloquium +aut amicam suffragiorum collationem habita, sed praejudicio tantum ipsorum +sententiam damnari</span></span>. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc53" id="toc53"></a> +<a name="pdf54" id="pdf54"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VIII.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE INEXPEDIENCY OF THE CEREMONIES, IN RESPECT OF THE SCANDAL OF +THE WEAK, MAY BE PLAINLY PERCEIVED. TWELVE PROPOSITIONS TOUCHING SCANDAL +ARE PREMITTED.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. There remaineth yet another inconveniency +found in the ceremonies, which +is scandal. They hinder our spiritual edification +and growth in faith and plerophory, +and make us stumble instead of going forward. +The best members of the body should +be cut off when they offend, much more the +superfluous humours, such as the popish +ceremonies must be reckoned to be, Matt. +v. 29, 30. And what if some wide consciences +think the ceremonies no stumbling-blocks? +Nay, what if some pretend that +they edify? <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ferulae asinis gratissimae sunt +in pabulo, caeteris vero jumentis praesentaneo +veneno.</span><a id="noteref_351" name="noteref_351" href="#note_351"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; font-style: italic; vertical-align: super">351</span></span></a></span> It is enough to evince the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-087">[pg 1-087]</span><a name="Pg1-087" id="Pg1-087" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +inconveniency of the ceremonies, that some +are scandalised, yea, many tender consciences +are made to stumble by their means. We +learn from our Master, that the scandal of +one is to be cared for, much more the scandal +of many, especially if those many be of +the number of the little ones which believe +in him, Matt. xviii. 6. But for our clearer +proceeding in this argument I will premit +these propositions, of which we are to make +use. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect</span></span> 2. 1st. Σκάνδαλον ὀν προσκομρια, +Scandal or offence is not the grieving or displeasing +of my brother, for peradventure +when I grieve him or displease him, I do +edify him. Now edification and scandal are +not compatible, but scandal is a word or deed +proceeding from me, which is, or may be, the +occasion of another man's halting, or falling, +or swerving from the straight way of +righteousness. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Scandalum</span></span> (saith Jerome<a id="noteref_352" name="noteref_352" href="#note_352"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">352</span></span></a>) +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nos offendiculum, vel j uinam et impactionem +pedis possumus dcac quando ergo +legimus, quieunque de minimus istis scandalizavenit +quempiam hoc intelligimus +quieunque dicto factove occasionem j uinoe +cuiquam dederit Scandalum</span></span> (saith Almandus +Polanus<a id="noteref_353" name="noteref_353" href="#note_353"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">353</span></span></a>) +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">est dictum vel factum, +quo alius detenor redditum</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2d. This occasion of halting, stumbling, or +swerving, which we call scandal, is some +times only given on the part of the offender, +sometimes only taken on the part of the offended, +sometimes both given on the one +part, and taken on the other. The first +sort is <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">scandal given and not taken</span></em>, the +second is <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">scandal taken and not given</span></em>, the +third is <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">scandal both taken and given</span></em>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3d. All these three kinds of scandal are +sinful. The first is the sin of the offender, +for it is a fault to give my brother occasion +of stumbling, though he stumble not. The +second is the sin of the offended, who should +not take offence where he hath no cause. +The third is a sin on both sides, for as it is +a fault to lay an occasion of falling before +another, so it is a fault in him to fall, though +he have occasion. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. 4th. A scandal given, or active, +is not only such a word or deed whereby we +intend the fall of our brother, but also such +a word or deed<a id="noteref_354" name="noteref_354" href="#note_354"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">354</span></span></a>, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod de sui ratione habet, +quod sit inductivum ad peccandum, puta +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-088">[pg 1-088]</span><a name="Pg1-088" id="Pg1-088" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +cum aliquis publice facit peccatum, vel +quod habet similitudinem peccati</span></span>, John +xvi. 2. Put the case: A man staying away +from the Christian assemblies and public +worship of God, intending to employ his +studies all this time for the good of the +church by writing, such a man doth not only +not intend the fall of others, but, by the contrary, +he intendeth edification; yet doth he +scandalise them, because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ratio et conditio +operis</span></span> is scandalous and inductive to sin. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5th. An active scandal is given (and so is +faulty) many ways. If it be in a thing lawful, +then it makes our brother condemn our +lawful deed, yea, animates him by our example +to that which in his conscience he condemneth, +both which are sin. If it be in a +thing unlawful, then is the scandal given and +peccant, it, 1. Either our brother be made to +fall into the outward act of sin; or, 2. If he +be made to stumble in his conscience, and to +call in question the way of truth; or, 3. If it +do so much as to make him halt, or weaken +his plerophory or full assurance; or, 4. If it +hinder his growth and going forward, and +make him, though neither to fall, nor to stumble, +nor to halt, yet to have a smaller progress; +or, 5. If none of these evils be produced +in our brother, yet when, either +through our intention and the condition of +the deed together, or through the condition +of the deed alone, occasion is given him of +sinning any one of these ways. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Opus nostrum</span></span> +(saith a great proctor for popish ceremonies<a id="noteref_355" name="noteref_355" href="#note_355"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">355</span></span></a>) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quoties sive natura sua, sive superaddito +accidente alicujus circumstantiae, +est inductivum proximi ad peccatum, sive +causativum magni mali, sive turbativum +boni spiritualis; sive impeditivum fidei, +&c., quamvis etiam effectus non sequeretur, +malum est et peccatum.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. 6th. A passive scandal, which +is taken and not given, is not only faulty +when it proceedeth of malice, but also when +it proceedeth of ignorance and infirmity; +and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">scandalum pusillorum</span></span> may be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">scandalum +acceptum</span></span>, on the part of the offended +faulty, as well as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">scandalum Pharisaeorum</span></span>. +When weak ones are offended at +me for the use of a lawful thing, before I +know of their weakness, and their taking of +offence, the scandal is only passive; and so +we see that weak ones may take offence +where none is given, as well as the malicious. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-089">[pg 1-089]</span><a name="Pg1-089" id="Pg1-089" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Now, their taking of offence, though +it proceed of weakness, yet is sinful; for their +weakness and ignorance is a fault, and doth +not excuse them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +7th. A scandal may be at first only passive, +and yet afterward become active. For example, +Gideon's ephod and the brazen serpent +were monuments of God's mercies, and +were neither evil nor appearances of evil; +so that when people were first scandalised by +them the scandal was merely passive, but +the keeping and retaining of them, after that +scandal rose out of them, made the scandal +to become active also, because the reserving +of them after that time was not without appearance +of evil. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_ii_chapter_viii_sect_5" id="book_i_part_ii_chapter_viii_sect_5" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. 8th. The occasion of a scandal +which is only passive should be removed, if +it be not some necessary thing, and we are +not only to shun that which giveth scandal, +but also that whereupon followeth a scandal +taken, whatsoever it be, if it be not necessary. +This is so evident, that Papists themselves +subscribe to it; for both Cardinal Cajetan<a id="noteref_356" name="noteref_356" href="#note_356"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">356</span></span></a> +and Dominicus Bannes say, that we +should abstain even <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">a spiritualibus non necessariis</span></span> +when scandal riseth out of them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +9th. Neither can the indifferency or lawfulness +of the thing done, nor the ordinance +of authority commanding the use of it, make +the scandal following upon it to be only passive, +which otherwise, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, in case the thing +were neither lawful nor ordained by authority, +should be active. Not the former; for +our divines teach,<a id="noteref_357" name="noteref_357" href="#note_357"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">357</span></span></a> +that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">scandalum datum</span></span> +riseth sometimes, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex facto in se adiaphoro</span></span>, +when it is done <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">intempestive, contra charitatis +regulam</span></span>. Not the latter; for no human +authority can take away the condition +of scandal from that which otherwise should +be scandal, because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nullus homo potest vel +charitati, vel conscientiis nostris imperare, +vel periculum scandali dati prestare</span></span>, +saith a learned Casuist.<a id="noteref_358" name="noteref_358" href="#note_358"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">358</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +10th. A scandal is passive and taken by +the scandalised without the fault of the doer, +only in this case,<a id="noteref_359" name="noteref_359" href="#note_359"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">359</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cum factum unius est alteri +occasio peccandi praeter intentionem +facientis, et conditionem facti</span></span>, so that to +the making of the doer blameless, is not only +required that he intend not his brother's +fall, but also that the deed be neither evil +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-090">[pg 1-090]</span><a name="Pg1-090" id="Pg1-090" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +in itself, nor yet done inordinately, and with +appearance of evil. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_ii_chapter_viii_sect_6" id="book_i_part_ii_chapter_viii_sect_6" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. 11th. The scandal not to be cared +for is only in necessary things, such as the +hearing of the word, prayer, &c., from which +we may not abstain, though all the world +should be offended at us. In these, I say, +and these only, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">scandalum quod oritur ex +rebus per se bonis et necessariis, non licet +evitare, &c., at rerum legitimarum sed non +necessariarum dispar est ratio, &c.,</span></span> saith a +great Formalist.<a id="noteref_360" name="noteref_360" href="#note_360"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">360</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +12th. We ought, for the scandal of the +malicious, to abstain from all things from +which we ought to abstain for the scandal of +the weak; for we ought not to abstain from +necessary things for the scandal of the weak, +no more than for the scandal of the malicious, +and from things that are not necessary, +we ought to abstain for the scandal of +the malicious as well as for the scandal of +the weak. So that weakness and malice in +the offended <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non variant speciem scandali</span></span>, +but only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">gradum ejusdem speciei</span></span>. Both +his fault who is offended through malice, is +greater than his fault who is offended through +weakness, and likewise his fault who offends +the weak in the faith, is greater than his +fault who offends those who are malicious +against the faith, because as we ought to do +good to all men, so chiefly to those of the +household of faith. Nevertheless, the kind +of scandal remains the same, whether we +have to do with the malicious or the weak. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +They are, therefore, greatly mistaken, +who conclude from Paul's not circumcising +of Titus, Gal. ii. 4, 5, that he cared not for +the scandal of the malicious. The argument +were good if those false brethren had +been scandalised by his not circumcising of +Titus; but they were only displeased hereby, +not scandalised. The Apostle saw that +they were to be scandalised by his circumcising +of Titus; therefore, of very purpose, he +circumcised him not, because he foresaw <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">statim +fore ut illi traherent in calumniam</span></span>, +saith Calvin.<a id="noteref_361" name="noteref_361" href="#note_361"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">361</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ne eo circumciso gloriarentur +evangelicam libertatem quam Paulus +praedicabat sublatam</span></span>, saith Bullinger.<a id="noteref_362" name="noteref_362" href="#note_362"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">362</span></span></a> If +they had compelled him to circumcise Titus, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">falsis fratribus parata erat calumniandi +ansa adversus Paulum</span></span>, saith Pareus,<a id="noteref_363" name="noteref_363" href="#note_363"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">363</span></span></a> who +also inferreth well from this place, that we +are taught to beware of two extremes, to wit, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-091">[pg 1-091]</span><a name="Pg1-091" id="Pg1-091" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the scandal of the weak on the one part, and +the pervicacy of false brethren on the other +part: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si enim</span></span>, saith he, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">usu rerum mediarum +videmus, vel illos offendi, hoc est, in +fide labefactari vel istos in falsa opinione +obfirmari omittendae potius sunt, quia +tunc per accidens fiunt illicitae.</span></span> Whereupon +I throw back the argument, and prove +from this place, that Paul cared to shun the +scandal of the malicious, which should have +followed upon his circumcising of Titus, as +well as he cared to shun the offence of the +weak, which should have followed upon his +not circumcising of Timothy; and that Paul +cared for the scandal of the malicious is +further confirmed by his not taking wages +at Corinth. They who would have been offended +at his taking wages there were malicious, +and did but seek occasion against him, +2 Cor. xi. 12, yet his taking wages there not +being necessary (as appeareth from 2 Cor. +xi. 9), he abstained. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Christ's not caring for the scandal of the +Pharisees is also objected, to prove that if +the thing be lawful or indifferent, we are +not to care for the offence of the malicious. +But Parker answereth well:<a id="noteref_364" name="noteref_364" href="#note_364"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">364</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“The scandal there not cared for is, when the Pharisees +are offended at his abstaining from their +washings and his preaching of true doctrine,—both +of which were necessary duties for +him to do. And when he defendeth his healing +on Sabbaths, Luke xiii. 15, and his disciples' +plucking ears, Matt. xii. 7, upon this +reason they are duties of necessity and charity, +he plainly insinuateth, there is no defence +for deeds unnecessary when the malicious +are scandalised. When the thing was +indifferent, doth he not forego his liberty for +to please them, as when he paid tribute, lest +he should offend them, although he knew +they were malicious?”</span> Matt. xvii. 27. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thus have I evinced a main point, namely, +that when scandal is known to follow upon +anything, if it be not necessary, there is no +respect whatsoever which can justify it. +</p> + +</div> + +<a name="book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix" id="book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc55" id="toc55"></a> +<a name="pdf56" id="pdf56"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER IX.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">ALL THE DEFENCES OF THE CEREMONIES, USED TO JUSTIFY THEM AGAINST THE SCANDAL +IMPUTED TO THEM, ARE CONFUTED.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. From that which hath been said +it followeth inevitably, that since scandal +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-092">[pg 1-092]</span><a name="Pg1-092" id="Pg1-092" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +riseth out of the controverted ceremonies, +and since they are not things necessary, they +are to be condemned and removed as most +inconvenient. But that the inconveniency +of them, in respect of the scandal which +they cause, may be particularly and plainly +evinced, I come to discuss all the defences +which our opposites use against our argument +of scandal. These Formalists, who +acknowledge the inconveniency of the ceremonies +in respect of scandal, and yet conform +themselves to the same, are brought in +by Hooker<a id="noteref_365" name="noteref_365" href="#note_365"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">365</span></span></a> +making their apology on this +wise: <span class="tei tei-q">“Touching the offence of the weak, +we must adventure it; if they perish, they +perish, &c. Our pastoral charge is God's +absolute commandment, rather than that +shall be taken from us,”</span> &c. The opinion +of such, beside that it will be hateful and +accursed to every one who considereth it, I +have said enough against it heretofore.<a id="noteref_366" name="noteref_366" href="#note_366"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">366</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. Wherefore I will here meddle +only with such as go about to purge the +ceremonies from the inconveniency of scandal. +And first, they commonly answer us, +that the scandal which followeth upon the +ceremonies is passive and taken only, not +active and given, which answer I find both +impertinent and false. It is impertinent, +because, put the case: the scandal were only +passive and taken, yet the occasion of it +should be removed out of the way when it +is not a thing necessary, according to my +8th, 11th, and 12th propositions; and if any +of our opposites will deny this, let them blush +for shame. A Jesuit shall correct them,<a id="noteref_367" name="noteref_367" href="#note_367"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">367</span></span></a> +and teach them from Matt. xvii. 27, that +Christ shunned a scandal which would have +been merely passive, and therefore that this +is not to be taken for a sure and perpetual +rule, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">scandalum datum, not acceptum esse +vitandum</span></span>. One of our own writers upon +this same place noteth,<a id="noteref_368" name="noteref_368" href="#note_368"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">368</span></span></a> +that this scandal which Christ eschewed, had been a scandal +taken only, because the exactors of the tribute-money +ought not to have been ignorant +of Christ's immunity and dignity; yet because +they were ignorant of the same, lest +he should seem to give a scandal, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cedere potius +sua libertate voluit. Ideo non tantum +dicit: ne scandalizentur: sed ne scandalizemus +eos, hoc est, ne scandali materiam +eis demus</span></span>. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-093">[pg 1-093]</span><a name="Pg1-093" id="Pg1-093" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect</span></span>. 3. Their answer is also false: 1. +There is no scandal taken but (if it be known +to be taken, and the thing at which it is +taken be not necessary) it is also given. The +scandal of the weak, in the apostles' times, +who were offended with the liberty of eating +all sorts of meats, was passive and taken, +as Zanchius observeth,<a id="noteref_369" name="noteref_369" href="#note_369"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">369</span></span></a> yet was that scandal +given and peccant upon their part, who used +their liberty of eating all sorts of meats, and +so cared not for the offence of the weak. +Think they then that our taking of offence +can excuse their giving of offence? Nay, +since the things whereby they offend us are +no necessary things, they are greatly to be +blamed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +That the ceremonies are not necessary in +themselves our opposites acknowledge, and +that they are not necessary in respect of the +church's determination, I have proved in +the first part of my dispute. Wherefore, +having no necessity in them, they ought to +be abolished, when scandal is known to arise +out of them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Giving and not granting that the scandal +of them who were first offended at the +ceremonies was only passive, yet the using of +them after scandal is known to rise out of +them, must be an active scandal, because +the keeping of a thing which is not necessary, +after scandal riseth out of it, is an active +scandal, though the scandal which at +first rose out of it had been only passive, as +I show in my seventh proposition. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. The truth is, that both first and last +the scandal of the ceremonies is active and +given; for an active scandal is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dictum vel +factum vere malum, aut mali speciem habens, +quo auctor aliis peccandi occasionem +praebet</span></span>, say our divines.<a id="noteref_370" name="noteref_370" href="#note_370"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">370</span></span></a> An active scandal +is ever a sin in him who offendeth, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quia vel +ipsum opus quod facit est peccatum, vel +etiam si habeat speciem peccati</span></span>, &c., say +the schoolmen.<a id="noteref_371" name="noteref_371" href="#note_371"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">371</span></span></a> A scandal given and faulty, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">id opus aut ex se malum, aut apparentur</span></span>, +say Formalists themselves.<a id="noteref_372" name="noteref_372" href="#note_372"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">372</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. Now to say the least that can be +said, the ceremonies have a very great appearance +of evil, and so the scandal which +followeth them shall be proved to be active. +The divines of Magdeburg<a id="noteref_373" name="noteref_373" href="#note_373"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">373</span></span></a> infer from 1 +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-094">[pg 1-094]</span><a name="Pg1-094" id="Pg1-094" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Thess. v. 22, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">speciem mali etiam scandala +conficere</span></span>. Junius teacheth,<a id="noteref_374" name="noteref_374" href="#note_374"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">374</span></span></a> that scandal is +given, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sive exemplo malo, sive speciem habente +mali</span></span>. M. Ant. de Dominis maketh<a id="noteref_375" name="noteref_375" href="#note_375"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">375</span></span></a> +the scandal sin, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ubi quis opere suo aliquo, +vel de se malo vel indifferenti, aut bono, sed +cum specie apparentis mali, proximum inducit +ad peccandum, etiamsi intentio ipsius +ad hoc non feratur.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But to discover the appearance of evil +which is in the ceremonies, let us consider +with Zanchius,<a id="noteref_376" name="noteref_376" href="#note_376"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">376</span></span></a> that the appearance of evil +from which the Apostle exhorteth to abstain +may be expounded two ways. First, +It may be referred to the preceding words, +and so meant of prophecy and trying the +doctrine of prophets or preachers, for we +should beware in this matter of all which +hath any appearance of evil, that is, from +all things, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quae ab haereticis in suam sententiam, +malamque consequentiam trahi +possunt</span></span>. For example, saith Zanchius, +Nestorius said, that we are saved by the +blood, not of the Son of God, but of the Son +of man. Now if any, suppressing that negative, +should say, we are saved by the blood +of the Son of man, though this might receive +a right explication, yet it hath an appearance +of evil, because from it Nestorius might +confirm his heresy. Appearance of evil thus +expounded will be found in the ceremonies +in question. If a phrase or form of speaking +from which heretics may draw bad consequences, +and confirm their errors, though +not truly, yet in show, be an appearance of +evil, then much more are visible ceremonies +and received customs, from which heretics +get occasion to confirm their heretical errors, +and damnable superstitions, very plain and +undeniable appearances of much evil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now Papists confirm many of their superstitions +by the English ceremonies. Parker<a id="noteref_377" name="noteref_377" href="#note_377"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">377</span></span></a> +giveth too many clear instances, namely, +that by the English cross Martial justifieth +the popish cross, and Saunders the popish +images. That the English service-book is +drawn by Parsons and Bristowe, to a countenancing +of their mass-book; that Rainold +draweth private baptism to a proof of the +necessity which they put in that sacrament; +that the Rhemists draw the absolution of +the sick, prescribed in the communion-book, +to an approbation of their absolution, auricular +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-095">[pg 1-095]</span><a name="Pg1-095" id="Pg1-095" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +confession, and sacrament of penance. +To these instances I add, that the +Rhemists<a id="noteref_378" name="noteref_378" href="#note_378"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">378</span></span></a> +confirm the least of their assumption of Mary +for the other feasts which the church of England +observeth. And so doth J. Hart.<a id="noteref_379" name="noteref_379" href="#note_379"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">379</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. It will be said, that Papists have +no ground nor reason to confirm any of their +superstitions by the English ceremonies. But +I answer: 1. If it were so, yet forasmuch +as Papists draw them to a confirmation of +their superstitions, we should abstain from +them as appearances of evil. Eating (at a +private banquet) of that which was sacrificed +to idols, did confirm an idolator and infidel +in his religion, as Pareus<a id="noteref_380" name="noteref_380" href="#note_380"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">380</span></span></a> noteth; yet from +this the idolator had no reason to confirm +himself in his idolatry; but because the idolator, +seeing it, might draw it to a confirmation, +the Apostle will have it for that respect +forborne. When the Arians abused +trin-immersion in baptism, to signify three +natures of the three persons, Pope +Gregory,<a id="noteref_381" name="noteref_381" href="#note_381"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">381</span></span></a> +and the fourth council of Toledo ordained,<a id="noteref_382" name="noteref_382" href="#note_382"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">382</span></span></a> +that in Spain, thrice washing should no +longer be used in baptism, but once only. +The Arians had no just reason to draw such +a signification from the ceremony of trin-immersion, +yet was it abolished when those +heretics did so abuse it. If any say, that +we are saved by the blood of the Son of man, +the phrase is orthodox, because of the communication, +or rather communion of properties, +and the Nestorians cannot with +good reason by it confirm their heresy, yet +are we to abstain from this form of speech, +in Zanchius's judgment, when it is drawn to +the confirmation of that error. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I conclude with that which Parker<a id="noteref_383" name="noteref_383" href="#note_383"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">383</span></span></a> allegeth +out of the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Harmony of Confessions: +Cum adiaphora rapiuntur ad confessionem, +libera esse desinunt</span></span>. Mark <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">rapiuntur</span></span>. +2. The ceremonies do indeed greatly +countenance those superstitions of Papists, +because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">communio rituum est quasi symbolum +communionis in religione</span></span>;<a id="noteref_384" name="noteref_384" href="#note_384"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">384</span></span></a> so that +Papists get occasion from the ceremonies, of +confirming, not only those popish rites which +we have not yet received, but also the whole +popish religion, especially since they see Conformists +so siding with them against Non-Conformists, +and making both their opinions +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-096">[pg 1-096]</span><a name="Pg1-096" id="Pg1-096" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and practices to be better than we reckon +them to be. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Saravia,<a id="noteref_385" name="noteref_385" href="#note_385"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">385</span></span></a> perceiving how much the popish +sacrament of confirmation is countenanced +and confirmed by our bishoping, thinks it +best to put the fairest face he can upon the +Papists' judgment of that bastard sacrament. +He would have us believe, that the Papists +do not extol the dignity of the sacrament of +confirmation above baptism. But he should +have considered that which Cartwright<a id="noteref_386" name="noteref_386" href="#note_386"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">386</span></span></a> +marketh out of the first tome of the councils, +that in the epistle which is ascribed to +Eusebius and Melciades, bishops of Rome, +it is plainly affirmed, that the sacrament of +confirmation <span class="tei tei-q">“is more to be reverenced +than the sacrament of baptism.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. Zanchius hath another exposition +of the appearance of evil, which doth also +agree to the ceremonies. The appearance +of evil which maketh scandal, and from which +the Apostle would have us to abstain, may +be taken generally of all sorts of sin, and all +evil things whatsoever; for so we should abstain +from all that which hath any appearance +of evil; <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nullam proebentes occasionem +proximo nostro aliquid mali de nobis suspicandi</span></span>. +He instanceth for example, the eating +of idolothites in Paul's time, 1 Cor. x. +Now if the eating of idolothite meats was an +appearance of evil, and so scandalous, because +it gave the weak occasion to suspect some +evil of such as did eat them, much more idolothite +rites which have not only been dedicated +and consecrated to the honour of idols, +but also publicly and commonly used and +employed in idolatrous worship; surely whosoever +useth such idolothites, gives great occasion +to his brother to suspect some evil of +him, because of such evil-favoured appearances. +And thus we see how great appearance +of evil is more than manifest in the +ceremonies, which maketh the scandal active, +if there were no more; but afterwards +we shall see the ceremonies to be evil and +unlawful in themselves, and so to be in the +worst kind of active scandal. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix_sect_7" id="book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix_sect_7" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. Two things are objected here by +our adversaries, to make it appear that the +scandal of conformity is not active nor faulty +upon their part. 1. They say they are +blameless, because they render a reason of +that which they do, so that we may know +the lawfulness of it. To this sufficient answer +hath been made already by one whose +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-097">[pg 1-097]</span><a name="Pg1-097" id="Pg1-097" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +answers I may well produce to provoke Conformists +therewith, because no reply hath +ever been made to them. <span class="tei tei-q">“This (saith he<a id="noteref_387" name="noteref_387" href="#note_387"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">387</span></span></a>), +if it be true, then see we an end of all the +duty of bearing with the weak; of forbearing +our own liberty, power, and authority in +things indifferent, for their supportance; +yea, an end of all the care to prevent their +offence, by giving them occasion <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">aut condemnandi +factum nostrum, aut illud imitandi +contra conscientiam</span></span>,<a id="noteref_388" name="noteref_388" href="#note_388"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">388</span></span></a> which we have +so often,<a id="noteref_389" name="noteref_389" href="#note_389"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">389</span></span></a> so seriously, with so many reasons, +obtestations, yea, woes and threatenings, +commanded to us throughout the word. +What needed Paul to write so much against +the scandal of meats, and against the scandal +of idolothious meats? This one precept +might have sufficed, let the strong give +a reason for his eating, &c. Though he hath +given many reasons to them of Corinth for +the lawfulness of taking wages; though he +hath given divers reasons for the lawfulness +of all sorts of meats to them of Rome, yet +neither will take wages himself, nor suffer +others to eat all sorts of meats, when others +are offended. And what is that which he +writeth Rom. x.? Take and receive the +weak for their supportance, and not for +controversy and disputation,”</span> &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It will be said that they are to be thought +obstinate, who, after a reason given, are still +scandalised. But the answer is in readiness: +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Fieri potest ut quidam nondum sint capaces +rationis redditæ, qui idcirco quamvis +ratio sit illis reddita, habendi sunt adhuc +propusillis</span></span>.<a id="noteref_390" name="noteref_390" href="#note_390"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">390</span></span></a> They are rather to be thought +obstinate in scandalising, who, perceiving the +scandal to remain, notwithstanding of their +reason given, yet for all that take not away +the occasion of the scandal. But say some,<a id="noteref_391" name="noteref_391" href="#note_391"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">391</span></span></a> +whoever ought to be esteemed weak, or not +capable of reason, ministers must not be so +thought of. Whereunto I answer with Didoclavius:<a id="noteref_392" name="noteref_392" href="#note_392"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">392</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Infirmitatem in doctiores cadere +posse, neminem negaturum puto, et +superiorum temporum historia de dimicatione +inter doctores ecclesiæ, ob ceremonias, +idipsum probat. Parati etiam sunt +coram Deo testari se non posse acquiescere +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-098">[pg 1-098]</span><a name="Pg1-098" id="Pg1-098" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +in Formalistarum foliis ficulneis</span></span>. +The reason which they give us commonly +is will and authority; or if at any time they +give another reason, it is such an one as cannot +clear nor resolve our consciences. But +let their reasons be so good as any can be, +shall we be thought obstinate for being offended, +notwithstanding of their reason? +Dare they say that those who contended +so much of old about the celebration of Easter, +and about the feast of the Sabbath, were +not weak, but obstinate and malicious, after +a reason was given? Why consider they +not, that <span class="tei tei-q">“men may, for their science,<a id="noteref_393" name="noteref_393" href="#note_393"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">393</span></span></a> be +profitable ministers, and yet fail of that +measure of prudence whereby to judge of a +particular use of indifferent things?”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. 2d. They say they give no scandal +by the ceremonies, because they have no +such intent as to draw any into sin by +them. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> A scandalous and inordinate +quality or condition of an action, any way +inductive to sin, maketh an active scandal, +though the doer have no intention to draw +into sin. This I made good in my fourth proposition; +and it is further confirmed by that +great scandal whereby Peter compelled the +Gentiles to Judaise, Gal. ii. 14. <span class="tei tei-q">“He constrained +them (saith Perkins<a id="noteref_394" name="noteref_394" href="#note_394"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">394</span></span></a>) by the authority +of his example, whereby he caused them +to think that the observation of the ceremonial +law was necessary.”</span> It was then the quality +of his action which made the scandal active, +because that which he did was inductive +to sin, but we are not to think that Peter had +an intention to draw the Gentiles to sin. +Cardinal Baronius<a id="noteref_395" name="noteref_395" href="#note_395"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">395</span></span></a> laboureth to make Peter +blameless, and his fact free of all fault; <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quia +præter ipsius spem id acciderat</span></span>, and it fell +forth only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex accidenti et inopinato, ac +præter intentionem ipsius</span></span>. M. Ant. de +Dominis<a id="noteref_396" name="noteref_396" href="#note_396"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">396</span></span></a> confuteth him well: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Est scandalum +et cum peccato, quando quis licet non +intendat peccatum alterius, facit autem +opus aut ex se malum aut apparenter, ex +quo scit, aut scire debet, consequuturum +alterius peccatum, aut quodeunque malum: +nam etiam dicitur illud voluntarium +interpretative.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. I will yet descend more particularly +to confute our opposites' several answers +and defences, which they have used +against our argument of scandal. And I +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-099">[pg 1-099]</span><a name="Pg1-099" id="Pg1-099" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +begin with our Lord Chancellor: <span class="tei tei-q">“As for +the godly amongst us (saith he<a id="noteref_397" name="noteref_397" href="#note_397"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">397</span></span></a>), we are +sorry they should be grieved; but it is their +own fault, for if the things be in themselves +lawful, what is it that should offend them?”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. He does not well express scandal +(whereof he is there speaking) by grief; +for I may be grieved, yet not scandalised, +and scandalised, yet not grieved, according +to my first proposition touching scandal. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. To what purpose tells he it is their own +fault? Thinks he that there are any offended +without their own fault? To be offended +is ever a fault,<a id="noteref_398" name="noteref_398" href="#note_398"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">398</span></span></a> as I show in my third +and sixth propositions; so that if a scandal +be not removed where it is men's own +fault that they are offended, then no scandal +shall ever be removed, because all who +are scandalised commit a fault in being scandalised. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil potest esse homini causa +sufficiens peccati, quod est spiritualis ruina, +nisi propria voluntas; et ideo dicta +vel facta alterius hominis possunt esse solum +causa imperfecta aliqualiter inducens +ad ruinam</span></span>, saith Aquinas,<a id="noteref_399" name="noteref_399" href="#note_399"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">399</span></span></a> giving a reason +why, in the definition of scandals, he saith +not that it giveth cause, but that it giveth +occasion of ruin. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Why thinks he that if the things be in +themselves lawful, they are purged of scandal? +What if they edify not? 1 Cor. xx. 23. +What if they be not expedient? Are they +not therefore scandalous, because in themselves +lawful? This shift is destroyed by my +ninth proposition. And, I pray, were not +all meats lawful for the Gentiles in the apostles' +times? Yet this could not excuse +their eating all sorts of meats, when the +Jews were thereby offended. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Whereas he demandeth, if the things +be in themselves lawful, what is it that should +offend them? I demand again, though adultery, +murder, &c., be in themselves unlawful, +what is it that should offend us? Should +we offend or be scandalised for anything? +Nay, then, we should sin; for to be offended +is a sin. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. He had said to better purpose, What is +it that may offend them, or doth offend +them, that it may be voided? Whereunto +I answer, that there is a twofold scandal +which may be and hath been given by things +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-100">[pg 1-100]</span><a name="Pg1-100" id="Pg1-100" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +lawful in themselves (as I touched in my +fifth proposition), viz, the giving of occasion +to the weak to condemn our lawful deeds, +and the animating of them to follow our example +against their own consciences—both +ways we may make them to sin. The Apostle, +1 Cor. x. 29, where he is speaking of a +certain kind of idolothites which are in +themselves lawful, and only evil in the case +of scandal, showeth, that if the weak, in a +private banquet, see the strong eating such +meats as have been offered to idols, notwithstanding +of warning given, then is the weak +one scandalised, because, would the Apostle +say, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Vel ipse etiam edet tuo exemplo, vacillante +conseientia, vel tacite factum tuum +damnabit.</span></span><a id="noteref_400" name="noteref_400" href="#note_400"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">400</span></span></a> Behold what scandal may arise +even out of things which are in themselves +lawful, which also ariseth out of the ceremonies +(let them be as lawful as can be). 1. +We art provoked to disallow of lawful things, +and to condemn the doers as superstitious +and popishly affected. 2. We are animated +by the example of Formalists to practise +conformity, which in our consciences we condemn, +and by consequence do sin, because he +that doubteth is damned, and whatsoever is +not of faith is sin. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix_sect_10" id="book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix_sect_10" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. Let us see next how the Bishop +of Edinburgh can help the cause. He will +have us not to respect scandal, because it is +removed by the law. <span class="tei tei-q">“For (saith he<a id="noteref_401" name="noteref_401" href="#note_401"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">401</span></span></a>) by +obedience to a lawful ordinance, no man +gives scandal, and if any take offence, both +the cause and occasion thereof is the perverseness +only of the person offended.”</span> Tertullian +saith well, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Res bona neminem offendit +nisi malam mentem</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. I show in my ninth proposition, +that the ordinance of superiors cannot make +that to be no scandal which otherwise should +be scandal. If this be not taken well from +us, let one of our opposites speak for us, +who acknowledgeth that human power cannot +make us do that which we cannot do +without giving of scandal, and that, in this +case, the pretext of obedience to superiors +shall not excuse us at the hands of the Supreme +Judge. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. I would learn of him what makes a +lawful ordinance about matters of fact or +things to be done? Not the will of superiors, +else there shall be no unlawful ordinances +(for every ordinance hath the will of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-101">[pg 1-101]</span><a name="Pg1-101" id="Pg1-101" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the ordainer), not the lawfulness of the +thing in itself which is ordained neither, +for then every ordinance which prescribeth +a thing lawful in itself, were it never so inexpedient +in respect of supervenient circumstances, +should be lawful. To a lawful ordinance +then is required, not only that the +thing ordained be lawful in itself, but also +that it be not inexpedient, so that a thing +may be lawful in itself, yet not lawfully ordained, +because the ordinance commandeth +the doing of it, whereas there are many +things lawful which ought not to be done, +because they are not expedient, 1 Cor. vi. 12. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Since it cannot be a lawful ordinance +which ordaineth a thing inexpedient, it cannot +be a lawful obedience which is yielded to +such an ordinance. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. If by a lawful ordinance he mean (as it +seems he doth) an ordinance prescribing that +which is lawful in itself, then his answer is +false. What if an ordinance of superiors +had ordained the Corinthians to eat freely of +all meats which were in themselves clean? +Durst the Bishop say that this ordinance of +superiors had been of greater weight and +superior reason than the law of charity, +which is God's law? Had no man given +scandal by obedience to this ordinance? +And would not the Apostle for all that have +forbidden, as he did, the using of this liberty +with the offence of others? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. When any man is offended at a thing +lawful, prescribed by an ordinance, the cause +thereof is indeed in himself (yet it is not always +his perverseness, but oftimes weakness), +but the occasion of it is the thing at +which he offendeth, which occasion should +ever be removed when it is not a thing necessary, +as I showed already. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. As for that sentence of Tertullian, it +must admit the exception of a reverend +divine. He signifieth, saith Pareus,<a id="noteref_402" name="noteref_402" href="#note_402"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">402</span></span></a> scandal +not to be properly committed, save in +things evil in themselves, or else indifferent +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quanquam interdum cuma bonas intempestive +factas, etiam committi possit</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 11. In the third place, we will look +what weapons of war Dr Forbesse produceth +in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Irenicum</span></span>,<a id="noteref_403" name="noteref_403" href="#note_403"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">403</span></span></a> falsely so called. And +first, he will not hear us touching scandal, +except we first acknowledge the ceremonies +not to be evil in themselves otherwise he +thinks we debate in vain about scandal, since +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-102">[pg 1-102]</span><a name="Pg1-102" id="Pg1-102" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +we have a more convenient way to exterminate +the ceremonies, by proving them to be +evil in themselves, and also because, when +we are pressed with the weight of arguments, +we will still run back to this point, +that nothing which in itself is unlawful can +be done without scandal. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. The argument of scandal is not +vainly or idly debated, for though we prove +the ceremonies to be evil in themselves, yet +fitly we argument also from the scandal of +them, because this maketh yet more. 1. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ad rem</span></span>, for the scandal of a thing is more +than the unlawfulness of it; every unlawful +thing is not scandalous, but that only which +is done to the knowledge of another. 2. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ad +hominem</span></span>, for that we may either content +or convince our opposites, we argument <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex +ipsorum concessis</span></span>, to this purpose,—that +since they yield the ceremonies to be in +themselves indifferent, therefore they must +acknowledge that they are to be forborne, +because scandal followeth upon them, and +they should abstain from things indifferent, +in the case of scandal. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Whereas he thinks we will still turn +back to the unlawfulness of the ceremonies +in themselves, albeit we may justly make use +of this answer, when they go about to purge +the ceremonies from scandal by the lawfulness +of them in themselves, (because the +argument of scandal doth not presuppose our +concession of the lawfulness of the ceremonies, +but theirs,) yet he deceives himself in +thinking that we cannot handle this argument +without it, for were they never so +lawful in themselves, we evince the scandal +of them from the appearance of evil which is +in them,<a id="noteref_404" name="noteref_404" href="#note_404"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">404</span></span></a> so that, without respecting the +unlawfulness of the ceremonies in themselves, +we can and do make good our argument +of scandal, so far as concerneth the +ceremonies considered by themselves. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But when our opposites object, that many +are scandalised by us who refuse the ceremonies, +we here compare the scandal of non-conformity, +if there be any such (for though +some be displeased at it, I see not how they +are scandalised by it), with the scandal of conformity, +and show them that the scandal of +non-conformity is not to be cared for, because +it is necessary, and that by reason of the unlawfulness +of the ceremonies. I will make +all this plain by a simile. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +A pastor dealing with a fornicator, layeth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-103">[pg 1-103]</span><a name="Pg1-103" id="Pg1-103" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +before him both his sin and the scandal of it +too. Now, as touching the scandal, the fornicator +careth not for it, because he is in +the opinion that fornication is indifferent. +Whereupon the pastor thus proceedeth, If +it were indifferent, as you say, yet because +scandal riseth out of it, you should abstain. +And so, amongst many arguments against +fornication, the pastor useth this argument +taken from the scandal of it, both for aggravating +the sin in itself, and for convincing +the sinner, and this argument of scandal the +pastor can make good against the fornicator +out of his own ultroneous and unrequired +concession of the indifferency of fornication +(because things indifferent, and in the case +of scandal, and when they are done with the +appearance of evil, should be forborne), without +ever mentioning the unlawfulness of it. +But if in a froward tergiversation, the fornicator +begin to reply, that he also is scandalised +and provoked to go on in his fornication +obstinately, by the pastor rebuking him +for so light a matter, and that the pastor's +reproof to him hath appearance of evil, as +much as his fornication hath to the pastor, +albeit here it may be answered, that the +pastor's reproof is not done inordinate, neither +hath any appearance of evil, except in +the fornicator's perverse interpretation, yet +for stopping the fornicator's mouth, as well +more forceably as more quickly, the pastor rejoineth, +that if any scandal follow upon his +reproof, it is not to be regarded, because the +thing is necessary, and that because fornication +being a great sin, he may not but reprove +it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +So, albeit our argument of scandal holdeth +out against the ceremonies considered by +themselves, without making mention of the +unlawfulness of them in themselves albeit +also when the scandal of non-conformity (if +there be any such) is compared with the +scandal of conformity, we say truly that this +hath appearance of evil in its own condition, +and that hath none, except in the false interpretation +of those who glory in gainsaying. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Yet for further convincing of our opposites, +and darting through their most subtile +subterfuges with a mortal stroke, we send +them away with this final answer,—You +should abstain from the ceremonies when +scandal riseth out of them, because you confess +them to be in themselves indifferent. +But we do avouch and prove them to be unlawful, +wherefore it is necessary for us to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-104">[pg 1-104]</span><a name="Pg1-104" id="Pg1-104" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +abstain, though all the world should be +offended. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 12. The Doctor<a id="noteref_405" name="noteref_405" href="#note_405"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">405</span></span></a> proceedeth to throw +back the argument of scandal upon our own +heads, and to charge us with scandalising both +the church and commonwealth by our refusing +the ceremonies. But what? should a doctor +be a dictator? or a proctor a prater? Why, +then, doth he ventilate words for reason? +That some are displeased at our non-conformity, +we understand to our great grief; but +that thereby any are scandalised, we understand +not; and if we did, yet that which is +necessary, such as non-conformity is, can be +taken away by no scandal. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But the Doctor<a id="noteref_406" name="noteref_406" href="#note_406"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">406</span></span></a> goeth forward, denying +that there is in the ceremonies so much as +any appearance of evil, to make them scandalous. +Where I observe, that he dare not +adventure to describe how a thing is said to +have appearance of evil, and consequently a +scandalous condition. The man is cautelous, +and perceiveth, peradventure, that the appearance +of evil can be made to appear no +other thing than that which doth more than +appear in the ceremonies. And this I have +heretofore evinced out of Zanchius. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Doctor<a id="noteref_407" name="noteref_407" href="#note_407"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">407</span></span></a> +holdeth him upon kneeling in +receiving the sacramental elements, and denieth +that it is scandalous, or any way inductive +to spiritual ruin. But (if he will) he +may consider that the ruder sort, who cannot +distinguish betwixt worshipping the +bread, and worshipping before the bread, +nor discern how to make Christ the passive +object of that worship and the bread the +active, and how to worship Christ in the +bread, and make the worship relative from +the bread to Christ, are, by his example, induced +to bread-worship, when they perceive +bowing down before the consecrated bread +in the very same form and fashion wherein +Papists are seen to worship it, but cannot +conceive the nice distinctions which he and +his companions use to purge their kneeling +in that act from idolatry. As for others +who have more knowledge, they are also induced +to ruin, being animated by his example +to do that which their consciences do +condemn. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +There occurreth next an objection, taken +from Paul's not taking wages at Corinth +(though he might lawfully), for shunning the +offence both of the malicious and the weak; +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-105">[pg 1-105]</span><a name="Pg1-105" id="Pg1-105" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +in the solution whereof the Doctor<a id="noteref_408" name="noteref_408" href="#note_408"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">408</span></span></a> spendeth +some words. The substance of his answer +is this, that Paul taught it was lawful +to take wages, and that they should not be +offended at it; and if we do as he did, we +must teach that the ceremonies are lawful in +themselves, yet not using our power for the +time, lest the weak be offended, or lest the +malicious glory: but for all that, not denying +our right and liberty, nor suffering a yoke of +bondage to be imposed upon us by contumacious +men. And, besides, that the Apostle +was commanded by no ecclesiastical decree +to take wages from the Corinthians, as we +are commanded by the decree of Perth to +receive the five Articles; so that Paul +might, without contempt of ecclesiastical +authority, abstain from taking of wages, but +we cannot, without contempt of the church, +reject the Articles. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. This importeth, that if the question +were not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de jure</span></span>, and if we disliked the +ceremonies, and were offended at them, for +some other reason than their unlawfulness, +for this offence they would abstain. It may +be his reverend fathers return him small +thanks for this device. For let some men +be brought forth, acknowledging the ceremonies +to be in themselves indifferent, yet +offended at them for their inexpediency, whether +they be weak or malicious, the Doctor +thinks he should abstain for their cause. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. How knows he that they who were +offended at Paul's taking of wages at Corinth, +thought not his taking of wages there +unlawful, even as we think the ceremonies +unlawful? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Why judgeth he that we are not scandalised +through weakness, but through malice +and contumacy? So he giveth it forth +both in this place and elsewhere.<a id="noteref_409" name="noteref_409" href="#note_409"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">409</span></span></a> Who +art thou that judgest another man's servant? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But, 4. If we were malicious in offending +at the ceremonies as things unlawful, and in +urging of non-conformity as necessary, should +they therefore contemn our being scandalised? +Those that would have Titus circumcised, +were they not malicious? Did they +not urge circumcision as necessary? Held +they it not unlawful not to circumcise Titus? +Yet did the Apostle abstain because they +were to be scandalised, that is, made worse +and more wicked calumniators by the circumcising +of Titus, as I have showed;<a id="noteref_410" name="noteref_410" href="#note_410"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">410</span></span></a> so +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-106">[pg 1-106]</span><a name="Pg1-106" id="Pg1-106" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that albeit we know not to take care for the +displeasing of men that maliciously +(as necessary) abstaining +from that which is lawful to be done, yet +must we take care for scandalising them and +making them worse; rather, ere that be, we +ought to abstain from the use of our liberty. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. If an ecclesiastical decree had commanded +Paul at that time to take wages at Corinth, +the Doctor thinks he had contemned ecclesiastical +authority in not taking wages, +though some should be offended at his taking +wages. What! could an ecclesiastical +decree command Paul to take wages in the +case of scandal? or could he have obeyed +such a decree in the case of scandal? We +have seen before that no human authority +can make that no scandal which otherwise +were scandal, so that Paul had not contemned +ecclesiastical authority by not obeying +their command in this case of scandal +which had followed by his obeying, for he +had not been bound to obey, nay, he had +been bound not to obey in such a case, yea, +further, albeit scandal had not been to follow +by his taking wages, yet he had no more +contemned the church by not obeying a +command to take wages than he had done +by living unmarried, if the church had commanded +him to marry. The bare authority +of the church could neither restrain his +liberty nor ours in things indifferent, when +there is no more to bind but the authority of +an ordinance. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. Why holds he us contemners of the +church for not receiving the five Articles of Perth? +We cannot be called contemners for +not obeying, but for not subjecting ourselves, +wherewith we cannot be charged. Could he +not distinguish betwixt subjection and obedience? +Art thou a Doctor in Israel, and +knowest not these things? Nil, art thou a +Conformist, and knowest not what thy fellow +Conformists do hold? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 13. One point more resteth, at +which the Doctor<a id="noteref_411" name="noteref_411" href="#note_411"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">411</span></span></a> holdeth him in this argument, +namely, that for the offence of the +weak necessary things are not to be omitted, +such as is obedience to superiors, but their +minds are to be better informed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Obedience to superiors cannot +purge that from scandal which otherwise +were scandal, as we have seen before.<a id="noteref_412" name="noteref_412" href="#note_412"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">412</span></span></a> +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-107">[pg 1-107]</span><a name="Pg1-107" id="Pg1-107" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. That information and giving of a reason +cannot excuse the doing of that out of +which scandal riseth, we have also proved +already.<a id="noteref_413" name="noteref_413" href="#note_413"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">413</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. That the ordinance of superiors cannot +make the ceremonies necessary, I have +proved in the first part of this dispute. +This is given for one of the chief marks of +the man of sin,<a id="noteref_414" name="noteref_414" href="#note_414"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">414</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“That which is indifferent, +he by his laws and prohibitions maketh to be +sin;”</span> and shall they who profess to take part +with Christ against antichrist, do no less +than this? It will be replied, that the ceremonies +are not thought necessary in themselves, +nor non-conformity unlawful in itself, +but only in respect of the church's ordinance. +Just so the Papists profess,<a id="noteref_415" name="noteref_415" href="#note_415"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">415</span></span></a> that +the omission of their rites and observances is +not a sin in itself, but only in respect of +contemning the church's customs and commandments. +How comes it, then, that they +are not ashamed to pretend such a necessity +for the stumbling-blocks of those offending +ceremonies among us, as Papists pretend for +the like among them? +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix_section_14" id="book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix_section_14" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 14. But the English Formalists have +here somewhat to say, which we will hear. +Mr Hooker tells us,<a id="noteref_416" name="noteref_416" href="#note_416"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">416</span></span></a> that ceremonies are +scandalous, either in their very nature, or +else through the agreement of men to use +them unto evil; and that ceremonies of this +kind are either devised at first unto evil, or +else having had a profitable use, they are +afterwards interpreted and wrested to the +contrary. As for the English ceremonies, +he saith, that they are neither scandalous in +their own nature, nor because they were +devised unto evil, nor yet because they +of the church of England abuse them unto +evil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Though all this were true, yet +forasmuch as they have been abused by the +Papists unto idolatry and superstition, and +are monuments of Popery, the trophies of +Antichrist, and the relics of Rome's whorish +bravery,—they must be granted, at least for +this respect, to be more than manifest appearances +of evil, and so scandalous. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But secondly, It is false which he saith; +for kneeling in receiving the communion is, +in its own nature, evil and idolatrous, because +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-108">[pg 1-108]</span><a name="Pg1-108" id="Pg1-108" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +religious adoration before a mere creature, +which purposely we set before us in the +act of adoring, to have state in the worship, +especially if it be an actual image in that act +representing Christ to us (such as the bread +in the act of receiving) draweth us within +the compass of co-adoration or relative worship, +as shall be copiously proved afterwards. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Other of the ceremonies that are not evil +in their own nature, yet were devised to +evil; for example, the surplice. The replier<a id="noteref_417" name="noteref_417" href="#note_417"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">417</span></span></a> +to Dr Mortoune's particular defence, +observeth, that this superstition about apparel +in divine worship, began first among +the French bishops, unto whom Cælestinus +writeth thus:—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Discernendi, &c.</span></span> <span class="tei tei-q">“We are +to be distinguished from the common people +and others by doctrine, not by garment,—by +conversation, not by habit,—by the purity of +mind, not by attire; for if we study to innovation, +we tread under foot the order which +hath been delivered unto us by our fathers, +to make place to idle superstitions; wherefore +we ought not to lead the minds of the +faithful into such things, for they are rather +to be instructed than played withal; neither +are we to blind and beguile their eyes, but +to infuse instructions into their minds.”</span> In +which words Cælestinus reprehends this apparel, +as a novelty which tended to superstition, +and made way to the mocking and deceiving +of the faithful. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, Whereas he saith the ceremonies +are not abused by them in England, I instance +the contrary in holidays. Perkins +saith,<a id="noteref_418" name="noteref_418" href="#note_418"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">418</span></span></a> that the feast of Christ's nativity, so +commonly called, is not spent in praising the +name of God, but in rifling, dicing, carding, +masking, mumming, and in all licentious +liberty, for the most part, as though it were +some heathen feast of Ceres or Bacchus. +And elsewhere<a id="noteref_419" name="noteref_419" href="#note_419"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">419</span></span></a> +he complaineth of the great +abuses of holidays among them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 15. As touching the rule which is +alleged against the ceremonies out of Paul's +doctrine, namely, that in those things from +which we may lawfully abstain, we should +frame the usage of our liberty with regard +to the weakness of our brethren. Hooker +answereth to it, 1. That the weak brethren +among them were not as the Jews, who were +known to be generally weak, whereas, saith +he, the imbecility of ours is not common to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-109">[pg 1-109]</span><a name="Pg1-109" id="Pg1-109" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +so many, but only here and there some such +an one is found. 2. He tells us that these +scandalous meats, from which the Gentiles +were exhorted to abstain for fear of offending +the Jews, cannot represent the ceremonies, +for their using of meats was a matter +of private action in common life, where every +man was free to order that which himself +did, but the ceremonies are public constitutions +for ordering the church, and we are +not to look that the church is to change her +public laws and ordinances, made according +to that which is judged ordinarily and commonly +fittest for the whole, although it +chance that, for some particular men, the +same be found inconvenient, especially when +there may be other remedies also against +the sores of particular inconveniences. Let +them be better instructed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. This is bad divinity that would +make us not regard the scandalising of a +few particular men. Christ's woe striketh +not only upon them who offend many, but +even upon them who offend so much as one +of his little ones, Matt. xviii 6. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. That which he saith of the few in +England, and not many, who are scandalised +by the ceremonies, hath been answered by +a countryman of his own.<a id="noteref_420" name="noteref_420" href="#note_420"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">420</span></span></a> And as for us, +we find most certainly that not a few, but +many, even the greatest part of Scotland, +one way or other, are scandalised by the +ceremonies. Some are led by them to drink +in superstition, and to fall into sundry gross +abuses in religion, others are made to use +them doubtingly, and so damnably. And +how many who refuse them are animated to +use them against their consciences, and so +to be damned? Who is not made to stumble? +And what way do they not impede +the edificatlon of the church? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. What if there had been a public constitution, +commanding the Gentiles to eat +all meats freely, and that this hath been +judged ordinarily and commonly fittest for +the whole, even to signify the liberty of the +church of the New Testament? Should not +the Gentiles, notwithstanding of this constitution, +have abstained because of the scandal +of the Jews? How comes it then, that that +which the Apostle writeth against the scandal +of meats, and the reasons which he giveth, +are found to hold over good, whether +there be a constitution or not? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. As for his remedy against the scandal +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-110">[pg 1-110]</span><a name="Pg1-110" id="Pg1-110" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of particular men, which is to instruct them +better, it hath been answered +before.<a id="noteref_421" name="noteref_421" href="#note_421"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">421</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 16. Now, if I reckon Paybody to +be no body, perhaps some body will not take +it well. I will therefore examine how he +handleth this argument. Four things are +answered by him<a id="noteref_422" name="noteref_422" href="#note_422"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">422</span></span></a> to those places, Rom. xiv. +16; 1 Cor. viii. 10; Matt. xviii. 6, which +are alleged against the use of things indifferent, +when we cannot use them without +scandal. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, he saith, that all those Scriptures +which are quoted as condemning the scandalising +of others in things indifferent, +speak only of scandalising them who are +weak. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Be it so, thought he, that they +are all malicious, and none weak, who are +offended by the ceremonies. He himself +describeth the weak whom we are forbidden +to scandalise, to be such as are weak in knowledge +and certainty of the truth. Now +there are many who are in this respect weak, +scandalised by the ceremonies. But I say, +moreover, that his description is imperfect; +for there are some who know the truth, and +that certainly, who are, notwithstanding, to +be accounted weak, in regard of the defect of +that prudence which should guide, and that +stability which should accompany all their +actions, in the particular usage of such things +as they know certainly, in their general +kind, to be agreeable to truth and righteousness. +Such Christians are impeded by +the ceremonies from going on in their Christian +course so fast as otherwise they would, +if not also made to waver or stumble. And +thus are they properly scandalised according +to my fifth proposition. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si quis nostra +culpa vel impingit, vel abducitur a recto +cursu, vel tardatur, cum dicimur offendere</span></span>, +saith Calvin.<a id="noteref_423" name="noteref_423" href="#note_423"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">423</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Porro scandalum est +dictum vel factum quo impeditur evangelii +cursus, cujus ampliationem et propagationem, +totius vitae nostrae scopum esse +oportet</span></span>, saith Martyr.<a id="noteref_424" name="noteref_424" href="#note_424"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">424</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. It is a fault to give offence even to the +strong, or else Peter was not to be blamed +for giving offence to Christ, Matt. xvi. 23. +Yea, it is a fault to offend the very malicious +by things that are not necessary, as I +have proved in my twelfth proposition. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 17. Secondly, saith he, all those +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-111">[pg 1-111]</span><a name="Pg1-111" id="Pg1-111" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Scriptures condemn only the scandal of the +weak which is made at that time when we +know they will be scandalised. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. If he speak of certain and infallible +knowledge, none but God knoweth +whether a man shall be scandalised or not, +by that which we are to do. He must +mean, therefore, of such knowledge as we +can have of the event of our actions, and so +his answer bringeth great damage to his own +cause. Formalists know that then weak +brethren have been of a long time scandalised +by the ceremonies, and they hear them +professing that they are yet scandalised, and +how then can they but know that scandal +will still follow upon that which they do? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Albeit they know not that their brethren +will be scandalised by the ceremonies, +yea, albeit then brethren should not be scandalised +thereby, yet because the ceremonies +are appearances of evil, inductive to +sin, and occasions of ruin, scandal is given +by them, whether it be taken by their brethren +or not, according to my fourth and fifth +propositions. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 18. Thirdly, saith Paybody, all +those Scriptures condemn only that offence +of another in things indifferent, which is +made by him who is at liberty and not +bound, they speak not of using or refusing +those things, as men are tied by the commandment +of authority. Where he laboureth +to prove that obedience to the magistrate +in a thing indifferent is a better duty +than the pleasing of a private person in such +a thing. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. I have proved heretofore, that +the commandment of authority cannot make +the use of a thing indifferent to be no scandal, +which otherwise were scandal. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. I have also proved in the first part of +this dispute, that an ecclesiastical constitution +cannot bind us, nor take away our liberty +in the using or not using of a thing +indifferent in itself, except some other reason +be showed us than the bare authority of +the church. As touching the civil magistrate's +place and power to judge and determine +in things pertaining to the worship +of God, we shall see it afterwards, and so +shall we know how far his decisions and ordinances +in this kind of things have force to +bind us to obedience. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. He should have proved that obedience +to the magistrate in a thing indifferent, is a +better duty than abstaining from that which +scandaliseth many Christians. He should +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-112">[pg 1-112]</span><a name="Pg1-112" id="Pg1-112" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +not have opposed pleasing and scandalising +(for perhaps a man is most scandalised when +he is most pleased), but edifying and scandalising, +according to my first proposition. +Now, will anybody except Paybody say, that +obedience to the magistrate in a thing indifferent, +out of which scandal riseth, is a +better duty than forbearing for the edification +of many Christian souls, and for shunning +to scandalise them. This we must take +to be his meaning, or else he saith nothing +to the purpose. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 19. His fourth answer is, that all +those scriptures condemning scandal, must +needs especially condemn that which is greatest. +Peter and his companions coming to +Antioch, were in danger of a double scandal; +either of the Jews by eating with the +Gentiles, which was the less, or of the Gentiles +in refusing their company, as if they +had not been brethren, which was far the +greater. Now Paul blamed Peter very +much, that for the avoiding the lesser scandal, +he and his companions fell into the +greater. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. He is greatly mistaken whilst he +thinks that a man can be so straitened betwixt +two scandals, that he cannot choose but +give the one of them. For, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nulla datur +talis perplexitas, ut necessarium sit pro +homini sive hoc sive illud faciat, scandalum +alicui dare</span></span>.<a id="noteref_425" name="noteref_425" href="#note_425"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">425</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. That sentence of choosing the least of +two evils, must be understood of evils of +punishment, not of evils of sin, as I showed +before,<a id="noteref_426" name="noteref_426" href="#note_426"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">426</span></span></a> +so that he is in a foul error whilst +he would have us to choose the least of two +scandals. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. As for the example which he allegeth, +he deceiveth himself to think that Peter had +given scandal to the Jews by his eating +with the Gentiles. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Cum Gentibus cibum +capiens, recte utebatur libertate Christiana</span></span>, +say the Magdeburgians;<a id="noteref_427" name="noteref_427" href="#note_427"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">427</span></span></a> but when certain +Jews came from James, he withdrew himself, +fearing the Jews, and so <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod ante de +libertate Christiana aedificarat, rursus +destruebat</span></span>, by eating, then, with the Gentiles, +he gave no scandal, but by the contrary +he did edify. And farther, I say, +that his eating with the Gentiles was a +thing necessary, and that for shunning of +two great scandals; the one of the Gentiles, +by compelling them to Judaise; the other +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-113">[pg 1-113]</span><a name="Pg1-113" id="Pg1-113" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of the Jews, by confirming them in Judaism, +both which followed upon his withdrawing +from the Gentiles; so that by his eating +with the Gentiles no scandal could be given, +and if any had been taken, it was not to be +cared for. Wherefore there was but one +scandal which Peter and his companions +were in danger of, which also they did give, +and for which Paul apprehended them, +namely, their withdrawing of themselves +from the Gentiles, and keeping company +only with the Jews, whereby both the Jews +and the Gentiles were scandalised, because +both were made to think (at least occasion +was given to both for thinking) the observation +of the ceremonial law necessary. That +which deceiveth Paybody, is the confounding +of <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">scandalising</span></em> and <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">displeasing</span></em>. Peter, +by eating with the Gentiles, perhaps +had displeased the Jews, but he had thereby +edified them, though the scandal which +he gave them was by Judaising; <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Judaizabat +olim Petrus per dissimulationem</span></span>, +saith Gerson:<a id="noteref_428" name="noteref_428" href="#note_428"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">428</span></span></a> by this Judaising through +such dissimulation and double-dealing, as +was his eating with the Gentiles first, and +then withdrawing of himself, when certain +Jews came; for keeping company with them +only, he scandalised the Jews and confirmed +them in Judaism, as Pareus noteth.<a id="noteref_429" name="noteref_429" href="#note_429"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">429</span></span></a> How +then can it be said, that he that scandalised +them by his eating with the Gentiles? For +hereupon it should follow that there was a +necessity of doing evil laid upon Peter, so +that he behoved to offend the Jews either +by his eating with the Gentiles, or by his +not eating with the Gentiles; for he could +not both eat with them and not eat with +them. This is therefore plain, that if he +scandalised the Jews by his not eating with +the Gentiles, as I have showed, then had he +not scandalised them, but edified them by +his eating with the Gentiles. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I perceive he would say, that the scandal +of non-conformity is a greater scandal than +the scandal of conformity; and so he would +make us gain little by our argument of scandal. +He is bold to object,<a id="noteref_430" name="noteref_430" href="#note_430"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">430</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“Where one is +offended with our practice of kneeling, +twenty, I may say ten thousand, are offended +with your refusal.”</span> O adventurous arithmetic! +O huge hyperbole! O desultorious +declamation! O roving rethoric! O +prodigal paradox! +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-114">[pg 1-114]</span><a name="Pg1-114" id="Pg1-114" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Yet, I reply, 1. Though sundry (yet not +ten thousand for one) are displeased by our +refusal, who can show us that any are thereby +scandalised; that is, made worse and induced +to ruin? This man is bold to say well to +it; but we have solidly proved that scandal +riseth out of kneeling and the rest of the +ceremonies: let it be measured to us with the +same measure wherewith we mete. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Put the case, that ten thousand were +scandalised by our refusal, will it thereupon +follow that our refusal is a greater scandal +than their practising? Nay, then, let it be +said that the cross of Christ is a greater +scandal than a private man's fornication, because +both Jews and Greeks were offended +at that, 1 Cor. i. 23; whereas, perhaps, a +small congregation only is offended at this. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Our refusal is necessary, because of the +unlawfulness of the ceremonies which we +refuse, so that we may not receive them, but +must refuse them, notwithstanding of any +scandal which can follow upon our refusal. +If he had aught to say against this answer, +why is he silent? He might have found it at +home. <span class="tei tei-q">“Our forbearance of conformity +(saith Parker<a id="noteref_431" name="noteref_431" href="#note_431"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">431</span></span></a>) is a necessary duty, there is +therein no fault of any scandal in us.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Our opposites should do well to assail +our argument of scandal before they propound +any other argument against us; for so +long as they make it not evident that the +scandal of the ceremonies, which we object, +is an active or faulty scandal, so long they +cannot object the scandal of non-conformity +to us; because if the scandal (which is to be +avoided) be in their practising of the ceremonies, +it cannot be in our refusing of them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. We know many are grieved and displeased +with our non-conformity, yet that +every one who is grieved is not by and by +scandalised, the Bishop of Winchester teacheth +as well as we. <span class="tei tei-q">“Many times (saith he<a id="noteref_432" name="noteref_432" href="#note_432"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">432</span></span></a>) +men are grieved with that which is for their +good, and earnestly set on that which is not +expedient for them.”</span> But, in good earnest, +what do they mean who say they are scandalised, +or made worse by our non-conformity? +for neither do we make them condemn +our lawful deed as unlawful, nor yet +do we animate them by our example to do +that which, in their consciences, they judge +unlawful. They themselves acknowledge +that sitting is as lawful as kneeling; that the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-115">[pg 1-115]</span><a name="Pg1-115" id="Pg1-115" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +not-observing of the five holidays is as lawful +as the observing of them; that the not-bishoping +of children is as lawful as the bishoping +of them. Do they not acknowledge +the indifferency of the things themselves? +Do they not permit many of their people +either to kneel or to sit at the communion? +Have not many of themselves taken the communion +sitting in some places? Have not +our Conformists in Scotland hitherto commonly +omitted bishoping of children, and +the ministration of the sacraments in private +places? As for ourselves we make our +meaning plain when we object the scandal +of conformity; for many ignorant and superstitious +persons are, by the ceremonies, confirmed +(<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">expertus loquor</span></span>) in their error and +superstition; so that now they even settle +themselves upon the old dregs of popish +superstition and formality, from which they +were not well purged. Others are made to +practise the ceremonies with a doubting and +disallowing conscience, and to say with Naaman, +<span class="tei tei-q">“In this the Lord be merciful unto +us if we err:”</span> with my own ears have I +heard some say so. And even those who +have not practised the ceremonies, for that +they cannot see the lawfulness of them, yet +are animated by the example of practising +Conformists to do these things which, in +their consciences, they condemn as unlawful +(which were to sin damnably), and if they do +them not, then is there no small doubting +and disquietness, trouble, and trepidation, +harboured in their consciences. And thus, +one way or other, some weakening or deterioration +cometh to us by the means of the +ceremonies; and if any of our opposites dare +think that none of us can be so weak as to +stumble or take any harm in this kind, because +of the ceremonies, we take God himself +to witness, who shall make manifest the +counsels of the heart, that we speak the truth, +and lie not. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Finally, Let that be considered which divines +observe to be the perpetual condition +of the church,<a id="noteref_433" name="noteref_433" href="#note_433"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">433</span></span></a> namely, that as in any other +family there are found some great, some +small, some strong, some weak, some wholesome, +some sickly, so still is there found +such an inequality in the house of God, +which is the church,—and that because some +are sooner, some are later called, some endued with +more gifts of God, and some with fewer.<a id="noteref_434" name="noteref_434" href="#note_434"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">434</span></span></a> +</p> + +</div> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-116">[pg 1-116]</span><a name="Pg1-116" id="Pg1-116" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii" id="book_i_part_iii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc57" id="toc57"></a> +<a name="pdf58" id="pdf58"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THE THIRD PART.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AGAINST THE LAWFULNESS OF THE CEREMONIES.</span></h2> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-117">[pg 1-117]</span><a name="Pg1-117" id="Pg1-117" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc59" id="toc59"></a> +<a name="pdf60" id="pdf60"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER I.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE UNLAWFUL, BECAUSE +SUPERSTITIOUS, WHICH IS PARTICULARLY +INSTANCED IN HOLIDAYS, AND +MINISTERING THE SACRAMENTS IN PRIVATE +PLACES.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. The strongest tower of refuge to +which our opposites make their main recourse, +is the pretended lawfulness of the ceremonies, +which now we are to batter down and demolish, +and so make it appear how weak +they are even where they think themselves +strongest. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +My first argument against the lawfulness +of the ceremonies I draw from the superstition +of them. I cannot marvel enough how +Dr Mortoune and Dr Burges could think to +rub the superstition upon Non-conformists, +whom they set forth as fancying their abstinence +from the ceremonies to be a singular +piece of service done to God, placing religion +in the not using of them, and teaching men +to abstain from them for conscience' sake. +Dr Ames<a id="noteref_435" name="noteref_435" href="#note_435"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">435</span></span></a> hath given a sufficient answer, +namely, that abstaining from sin is one act +of common obedience, belonging as well to +things forbidden in the second table, as to +those forbidden in the first; and that we do +not abstain from those ceremonies but as +from other unlawful corruptions, even out of +the compass of worship. We abstain from +the ceremonies even as from lying, cursing, +stealing, &c. Shall we be holden superstitious +for abstaining from things unlawful? +The superstition therefore is not on our side, +but on theirs:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. For, 1st, Superstition is the +opposite vice to religion, in the excess, +as our divines describe it; for it exhibits +more in the worship of God than he +requires in his worship. Porro saith,<a id="noteref_436" name="noteref_436" href="#note_436"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">436</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-118">[pg 1-118]</span><a name="Pg1-118" id="Pg1-118" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Zanchius in cultum ipsum excessu ut, +peccatur; si quid illi quem Christus instituit, +jam addas, aut ab aliis additum +sequar is; ut si sacramentis a Christo +institutis, alia addas sacramenta; si +sacrificiis, alia sacrificia; si ceremoniis +cujusvis sacramenti, alios addas ritus, +qui merito omnes superstitionis nomine +appellantur.</span></span> We see he accounteth superstition +to be in the addition of ceremonies +not instituted by Christ, as well +as in the addition of more substantial matters. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Superstitio</span></span> (as some derive the word) +is that which is done <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">supra statutum</span></span>; and +thus are the controverted ceremonies superstitious, +as being used in God's worship upon +no other ground than the appointment of +men. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_3" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_3" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. 2d. Superstition is that which exhibits +divine worship, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vel cui non debet, vel +eo non modo quo debet</span></span>, say the schoolmen.<a id="noteref_437" name="noteref_437" href="#note_437"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">437</span></span></a> +Now our ceremonies, though they +exhibit worship to God, yet this is done inordinately, +and they make the worship to +be otherwise performed than it should be; +for example, though God be worshipped by +the administration of the sacraments in private +places, yet not so as he should be worshipped. +The Professors of Leyden<a id="noteref_438" name="noteref_438" href="#note_438"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">438</span></span></a> condemn +private baptism as inordinate, because +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">baptismus publici ministerii, non privatæ +exhortationis est appendix</span></span>. It is marked +in the fourth century,<a id="noteref_439" name="noteref_439" href="#note_439"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">439</span></span></a> both out of councils +and fathers, that it was not then permitted +to communicate in private places; but this +custom was thought inordinate and unbeseeming. +If it be said, that the communion +was given to the sick privately in the ancient +church, I answer: Sometimes this was permitted, +but for such special reasons as do not +concern us; for, as we may see plainly by +the fourteenth canon of the first Council of +Nice (as those canons are collected by +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-119">[pg 1-119]</span><a name="Pg1-119" id="Pg1-119" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Ruffinus), the sixty-ninth canon of the +Council of Eleberis, and the sixth canon of +the Council of Ancyra, the communion was +only permitted to be given in private houses +to the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">paenitentes</span></span>, who were <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">abstenti</span></span> and +debarred from the sacrament, some for three +years, some for five, some for seven, some for +ten, some for thirteen, some longer, and who +should happily be overtaken with some dangerous +and deadly sickness before the set +time of abstention was expired. As for the +judgment of our own divines, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Calviniani</span></span>, saith +Balduine,<a id="noteref_440" name="noteref_440" href="#note_440"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">440</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">morem illum quo eucharastia +ad aegrotos tanquam viaticum defertur +improbant, eamque non nisi in coetibus +publicis usurpendam censent</span></span>. For this he +allegeth Beza, Aretius, and Musculus. It was +a better ordinance than that of Perth, which +said, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non oportet in domibus oblationes ab +episcopis sive presbyteris fieri</span></span>.<a id="noteref_441" name="noteref_441" href="#note_441"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">441</span></span></a> But to return. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_4" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_4" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. 3d. The ceremonies are proved +to be superstitious, by this reason, if there +were no more, they have no necessary nor +profitable use in the church (as hath been +proved), which kind of things cannot be used +without superstition. It was according to +this rule that the Waldenses<a id="noteref_442" name="noteref_442" href="#note_442"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">442</span></span></a> and Albigenses +taught that the exorcisms, breathings, crossings, +salt, spittle, unction, chrism, &c. used +by the church of Rome in baptism, being +neither necessary nor requisite in the administration +of the same, did occasion error +and superstition, rather than edification to +salvation, +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4th. They are yet more superstitious, for +that they are not only used in God's worship +unnecessary and unprofitably, but likewise +they hinder other necessary duties. They +who, though they serve the true God, <span class="tei tei-q">“yet +with needless offices, and defraud him of +duties necessary,”</span> are superstitious in Hooker's +judgment.<a id="noteref_443" name="noteref_443" href="#note_443"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">443</span></span></a> I wish he had said as well +to him as from him. What offices more +unnecessary than those Roman rituals? yet +what more necessary duties than to worship +God in a spiritual and lively manner,—to +press the power of godliness upon the consciences +of professors,—to maintain and keep +faithful and well qualified ministers in the +church,—to bear the bowels of mercy and +meekness,—not to offend the weak, nor to +confirm Papists in Popery,—to have all +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-120">[pg 1-120]</span><a name="Pg1-120" id="Pg1-120" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +things in God's worship disposed according +to the word, and not according to the will of +man,—not to exercise lordship over the consciences +of those whom Christ hath made +free,—to abolish the monuments of by-past +and badges of present idolatry; yet are those +and other necessary duties shut quite out of +doors by our needless ceremonial service. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_5" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_5" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. 5th. The ceremonies are not +free of superstition, inasmuch as they give to +God an external service, and grace-defacing +worship, which he careth not for, and make +fleshly observations to step into the room of +God's most spiritual worship. Augustine<a id="noteref_444" name="noteref_444" href="#note_444"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">444</span></span></a> +allegeth that which is said,—<span class="tei tei-q">“The kingdom +of God is within you,”</span> Luke xvii. against +superstitious persons, who <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">exterioribus principalem +curam impendunt</span></span>. The Christian +worship ought to be <span class="tei tei-q">“in spirit, without the +carnal ceremonies and rites,”</span> saith one of +our divines;<a id="noteref_445" name="noteref_445" href="#note_445"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">445</span></span></a> yea, the kingdom of God cometh +not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cum apparatu aut pompa mundana, +ita ut observari possit tempus vel +locus</span></span>, saith a Papist.<a id="noteref_446" name="noteref_446" href="#note_446"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">446</span></span></a> Carnal worship, +therefore, and ceremonial observations, are +(to say the least) superfluous in religion, and +by consequence superstitious. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_6" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_6" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. 6th. Worship is placed in the +ceremonies, therefore they are most superstitious. +To make good what I say, holiness +and necessity are placed in the ceremonies, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ergo</span></span>, worship. And, 1st, Holiness is +placed in them. Hooker<a id="noteref_447" name="noteref_447" href="#note_447"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">447</span></span></a> thinks festival +days clothed with outward robes of holiness; +nay, he saith plainly,<a id="noteref_448" name="noteref_448" href="#note_448"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">448</span></span></a>—<span class="tei tei-q">“No doubt, as +God's extraordinary presence hath hallowed +and sanctified certain places, so they are his +extraordinary works that have truly and +worthily advanced certain times, for which +cause they ought to be, with all men that +honour God, more holy than other days.”</span> +He calleth also the cross an holy sign.<a id="noteref_449" name="noteref_449" href="#note_449"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">449</span></span></a> +Dr Burges<a id="noteref_450" name="noteref_450" href="#note_450"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">450</span></span></a> defendeth that the ceremonies +are and may be called worship of God, not +only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ratione modi</span></span>, as belonging to the reverend +usage of God's prescribed worship, but also +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ratione medii</span></span>, though not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">medii per se</span></span>, +of and by itself, yet <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per aliud</span></span>, by virtue of +somewhat else. Now, do not Papists place +worship in their cross and crucifix? yet do +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-121">[pg 1-121]</span><a name="Pg1-121" id="Pg1-121" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +they place no holiness in it <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per se</span></span>, but only +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per aliud</span></span>, in respect of Christ crucified +thereby represented, and they tell us,<a id="noteref_451" name="noteref_451" href="#note_451"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">451</span></span></a> that +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">creaturae insensibili non debetur honor vel +reverentia, nisi ratione rationalis naturae</span></span>; +and that they give no religious respect unto +the tree whereon Christ was crucified, the +nails, garments, spear, manger, &c., but only +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quantum ad rationem contactus membrorum +Christi</span></span>. Saith Dr Burges any less +of the ceremonies? Nay, he placeth every +way as much holiness and worship in them +in the forequoted place. And elsewhere he +teacheth,<a id="noteref_452" name="noteref_452" href="#note_452"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">452</span></span></a> +that after a sort the ceremonies +are worship in themselves, even such a worship +as was that of the free-will offerings +under the law, and such a worship as was +the building and use of altars here and +there<a id="noteref_453" name="noteref_453" href="#note_453"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">453</span></span></a> +(before God had chosen out the +standing place for his altar), though to the +same end for which the Lord's instituted +altar served. Thus we see that they offer +the ceremonies as worship to God: yet put +the case they did not, the school saith,<a id="noteref_454" name="noteref_454" href="#note_454"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">454</span></span></a> that +a thing belongeth to the worship of God, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vel +quo ad offerendum, vel quo ad assumendum</span></span>. +Whereupon it followeth, that superstition +is not only to be laid to their +charge who offer to God for worship that +which he hath not commanded, but theirs +also who assume in God's worship the help +of anything as sacred or holy which himself +hath not ordained. 2. They place as great +a necessity in the ceremonies as Papists +place in theirs, whereby it shall also appear +now superstitiously they place worship in +them; for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quaecunque observatio quasi +necessaria commendatur, continuo censetur +ad cultum Dei pertinere</span></span>, saith Calvin.<a id="noteref_455" name="noteref_455" href="#note_455"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">455</span></span></a> +The Rhemists think,<a id="noteref_456" name="noteref_456" href="#note_456"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">456</span></span></a> that meats of themselves, +or of their own nature, do not defile, +<span class="tei tei-q">“but so far as by accident they make a man +to sin; as the disobedience of God's commandment, +or of our superiors, who forbid +some meats for certain times and causes, is a +sin.”</span> And they add, <span class="tei tei-q">“that neither flesh +nor fish of itself doth defile, but the breach of +the church's precept defileth.”</span> Aquinas<a id="noteref_457" name="noteref_457" href="#note_457"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">457</span></span></a> +defendeth that trin-immersion is not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de necessitate +baptismi</span></span>, only he thinks it a sin to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-122">[pg 1-122]</span><a name="Pg1-122" id="Pg1-122" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +baptise otherwise, because this rite is instituted +and used by the church. Do not +Formalists place the same necessity in the +ceremonies, while, as they say, they urge +them not as necessary in themselves, but +only as necessary in respect of the determination +of the church, and the ordinance of +those who are set over us? Nay, Papists +place not so great necessity in many ordinances +of their church as Formalists place in +the ceremonies. If the cause be doubtful, +Aquinas<a id="noteref_458" name="noteref_458" href="#note_458"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">458</span></span></a> +sends a man to seek a dispensation +from the superior. But <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">si causa sit evidens, +per seipsum licite potest homo statuti observantiam +praeterire</span></span>. What Formalist dare +yield us such liberty, as by ourselves, and +without seeking a dispensation from superiors, +to neglect the observation of their statutes, +when we see evident cause for so +doing? They think that we have no power +at our own hand to judge that we have an +evident cause of not obeying those who are +set over us; yet this much is allowed by this +Papist, who also elsewhere acknowledged<a id="noteref_459" name="noteref_459" href="#note_459"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">459</span></span></a> +that there is nothing necessary in baptism +but the form, the minister, and the washing +of water, and that all the other ceremonies +which the church of Rome useth in baptism +are only for solemnity. Bellarmine saith,<a id="noteref_460" name="noteref_460" href="#note_460"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">460</span></span></a> +that the neglecting and not observing the +ceremonies of the church, with them is not +a mortal sin, except it proceed <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex contemptu</span></span>. +And that he who, entering into a church, +doth not asperge himself with holy water, +sinneth not,<a id="noteref_461" name="noteref_461" href="#note_461"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">461</span></span></a> if so be he do it <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">circa contemptum</span></span>. +Now, to be free of contempt +will not satisfy our Formalists, except we +obey and do that very same thing which we +are commanded to do. Cornelius Jansenius,<a id="noteref_462" name="noteref_462" href="#note_462"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">462</span></span></a> +commenting upon these words, <span class="tei tei-q">“In vain do +they worship me, teaching for doctrines the +commandments of men,”</span> saith, that the +commandments of men there forbidden and +condemned, are those which command nothing +divine, but things merely human; +and therefore he pleadeth for the constitutions +of the church about feasts, choice of +meats, festivities, &c., and for obedience to +the same upon no other ground than this, +because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pius quisque facile videt quam +habeant ex scripturis originem et quomodo +eis consonant, eo quod faciant ad +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-123">[pg 1-123]</span><a name="Pg1-123" id="Pg1-123" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +carnis castigationem et temperantiam, +aut ad fidelium unionem et edificationem</span></span>. +I know it to be false which this Papist +affirmeth; yet in that he thus pleadeth for +those constitutions of the church from Scripture +and reason, forsaking the ground of +human authority, he is a great deal more +modest and less superstitious than those our +opposites, who avouch the ceremonies as +necessary, and will have us bound to the +practice of them upon no other ground than +the bare will and authority of superiors, who +have enjoined them, as hath been shown in +the first part of this dispute. Yea, some of +them place a certain and constant necessity +in the ceremonies themselves, even beside +and without the church's constitution (which +is more than Papists have said of their ceremonies). +Dr Forbesse<a id="noteref_463" name="noteref_463" href="#note_463"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">463</span></span></a> calleth the Articles of +Perth, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pauca necessaria</span></span>, &c., a few things +necessary for God's glory, and the promoting +of piety in our church, for order, peace, unity, +and charity; and particularly he teacheth, +that a minister may not lawfully omit to +administer the sacraments in private places, +and without the presence of the congregation, +to such as through sickness cannot +come to the public assemblies; which he +calleth, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eis necessaria ministrare</span></span>. To say +the truth, the ministration of the sacraments +in private places importeth a necessity in the +matter itself, for which cause the divines of +Geneva resolved<a id="noteref_464" name="noteref_464" href="#note_464"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">464</span></span></a> that in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ecclesiis publice +institutis</span></span>, baptism might not be administered +in private places, but only publicly in +the congregation of the faithful, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">partim ne +sacramenta, &c.</span></span>, <span class="tei tei-q">“partly (say they) lest +the sacraments, being separate from the +preaching of the word, should be again transformed +in certain magical ceremonies, as in +Popery it was; partly that the gross superstition +of the absolute necessity of external +baptism may be rooted out of the minds of +men.”</span> Sure, the defenders of private baptism +place too great necessity in that sacrament. +Hooker plainly insinuates<a id="noteref_465" name="noteref_465" href="#note_465"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">465</span></span></a> the absolute +necessity of outward baptism, at least +in wish or desire, which is the distinction of +the schoolmen, and followed by the modern +Papists to cloak their superstition. But +whatsoever show it hath, it was rightly impugned +in the Council of Trent<a id="noteref_466" name="noteref_466" href="#note_466"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">466</span></span></a> by Marianarus, +who alleged against it that the angel +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-124">[pg 1-124]</span><a name="Pg1-124" id="Pg1-124" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +said to Cornelius his prayers were acceptable +to God, before ever he knew of the sacrament +of baptism; so that, having no knowledge +of it, he could not be said to have received +it, no not in vow or wish; and that +many holy martyrs were converted in the +heat of persecution, by seeing the constancy +of others, and presently taken and put to +death, of whom one cannot say, but by divination, +that they knew the sacraments, and +made a vow. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. 7th. I will now apply this argument, +taken from superstition, particularly +to holidays. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Superstitiosum esse docemus</span></span>, +saith Beza,<a id="noteref_467" name="noteref_467" href="#note_467"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">467</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">arbitrari unum aliquem diem +altero sanctiorem</span></span>. Now I will show that +Formalists observe holidays, as mystical and +holier than other days, howbeit Bishop Lindsey +thinks good to dissemble and deny it.<a id="noteref_468" name="noteref_468" href="#note_468"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">468</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“Times (saith he) are appointed by our +church for morning and evening prayers in +great towns; hours for preaching on Tuesday, +Thursday, &c.; hours for weekly exercises +of prophecying, which are holy in respect +of the use whereunto they are appointed; +and such are the five days which we esteem +not to be holy, for any mystic signification +which they have, either by divine or ecclesiastical +institution, or for any worship which +is appropriated unto them, that may not be +performed at another time, but for the sacred +use whereunto they are appointed to be +employed as circumstances only, and not as +mysteries.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> This is but falsely pretended, +for as Didoclavius observeth,<a id="noteref_469" name="noteref_469" href="#note_469"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">469</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">aliud +est deputare, aliud dedicare, aliud sanctificare</span></span>. +Designation or deputation is when +a man appoints a thing for such an use, still +reserving power and right to put it to another +use if he please; so the church appointeth +times and hours for preaching upon the +week-days, yet reserving power to employ +those times otherwise, when she shall think +fit. Dedication is when a man so devotes a +thing to some pious or civil use, that he denudes +himself to all right and title which +thereafter he might claim unto it, as when a +man dedicates a sum of money for the building +of an exchange, a judgment-hall, &c., or +a parcel of ground for a church, a churchyard, +a glebe, a school, an hospital, he can +claim no longer right to the dedicated +thing. Sanctification is the setting apart of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-125">[pg 1-125]</span><a name="Pg1-125" id="Pg1-125" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +a thing for a holy and religious use, in such +sort that hereafter it may be put to no other +use, Prov. xx. 25. Now whereas times set +apart for ordinary and weekly preaching, are +only designed by the church for this end +and purpose, so that they are not holy, but +only for the present they are applied to an +holy use; neither is the worship appointed +as convenient or beseeming for those times, +but the times are appointed as convenient +for the worship. Festival days are holy both +by dedication and consecration of them; and +thus much the Bishop himself forbeareth not +to say,<a id="noteref_470" name="noteref_470" href="#note_470"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">470</span></span></a> +only he laboureth to plaster over +his superstition with the untempered mortar +of this quidditative distinction, that some +things are holy by consecration of them to +holy and mystical uses,<a id="noteref_471" name="noteref_471" href="#note_471"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">471</span></span></a> as water in baptism, +&c., but other things are made holy by +consecration of them to holy political uses. +This way, saith he, the church hath power +to make a thing holy, as to build and consecrate +places to be temples, houses to be hospitals; +to give rent, lands, money and goods, +to the ministry and to the poor; to appoint +vessels, and vestures, and instruments for +the public worship, as table, table-cloths, +&c. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. The Bishop, I see, taketh +upon him to coin new distinctions at his own +pleasure; yet they will not, I trust, pass +current among the judicious. To make things +holy by consecration of them to holy uses for +policy, is an uncouth speculation, and, I dare +say, the Bishop himself comprehendeth it +not. God's designation of a thing to any +use, which serves for his own glory, is called +the sanctification of that thing, or the making +of it holy, and so the word is taken, +Isa. xiii. 3; Jer. i. 5, as G. Sanctius noteth +in his commentaries upon these places; +and Calvin, commenting upon the same +places, expoundeth them so likewise; but +the church's appointing or designing of a +thing to an holy use, cannot be called the +making of it holy. It must be consecrated +at the command of God, and by virtue of +the word and prayer: thus are bread and +wine consecrated in the holy supper, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Res +sacrae</span></span>, saith Fennerus,<a id="noteref_472" name="noteref_472" href="#note_472"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">472</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sunt quae Dei verbo +in praedictum usum sanctificatae et dedicatae +sunt</span></span>. Polanus, speaking of the sacramental +elements, saith,<a id="noteref_473" name="noteref_473" href="#note_473"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">473</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sanctificatio rei +terrenae est actio ministri, qua destinat +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-126">[pg 1-126]</span><a name="Pg1-126" id="Pg1-126" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +rem terrenam ad sanctum usum, ex mandato +Dei, &c.</span></span> The Professors of Leyden<a id="noteref_474" name="noteref_474" href="#note_474"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">474</span></span></a> +call only such things, persons, times and +places holy, as are consecrated and dedicated +to God and his worship, and that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">divina +praescriptione</span></span>. If our ordinary meat and +drink cannot be sanctified to us, so that we +may lawfully, and with a good conscience, +use those common things, but by the word of +God and prayer, how then shall anything be +made holy for God's worship but by the same +means? 1 Tim. iv. 5. And, I pray, which +is the word, and which be the prayers, that +make holy those things which the Bishop +avoucheth for things consecrated and made +holy by the church, namely, the ground +whereupon the church is built, the stones +and timber of an hospital; the rents, lands, +money, or goods given to the ministry and +the poor; the vessels, vestures, tables, napkins, +basons, &c., appointed for the public +worship. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. 2d. Times, places and things, which +the church designeth for the worship of God, +if they be made holy by consecration of +them to holy political uses, then either they +may be made holy by the holy uses to which +they are to be applied, or else by the church's +dedicating of them to those uses. They cannot +be called holy by virtue of their application to holy +uses; for then (as Ames argueth<a id="noteref_475" name="noteref_475" href="#note_475"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">475</span></span></a>) +the air is sacred, because it is applied +to the minister's speech whilst he is preaching, +then is the light sacred which is applied +to his eye in reading, then are his spectacles +sacred which are used by him reading his +text, &c. But neither yet are they holy, +by virtue of the church's dedicating of them +to those uses for which she appointed them; +for the church hath no such power as by her +dedication to make them holy. P. Martyr<a id="noteref_476" name="noteref_476" href="#note_476"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">476</span></span></a> +condemneth the dedication or consecration +(for those words he useth promiscuously) +whereby the Papists hallow churches, and he +declareth against it the judgment of our +divines to be this, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Licere, imo jure pietatis +requiri, ut in prima cujusque rei usurpatione +gratias Deo agamus, ejusque bonitatem +celebremus, &c. Collati boni religiosum +ac sanctum usum poscamus.</span></span> This he +opposeth to the popish dedication of temples +and bells, as appeareth by these words: +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quanto sanius rectusque decernimus.</span></span> He +implieth, therefore, that these things are +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-127">[pg 1-127]</span><a name="Pg1-127" id="Pg1-127" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +only consecrated as every other thing is +consecrated to us. Of this kind of consecration +he hath given examples. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">In libro +Nehemiae dedicatio maeniam civitatis commemoratur, +quae nil aliud fuit nisi quod +muris urbis instauratis, populus una cum +Levitis et sacerdotibus, nec non principibus, +eo se contulit, ibique gratias Deo +egerunt de maenibus reaedificatis, et justam +civitatis usuram postularunt, qua +item ratione prius quam sumamus cibum, +nos etiam illum consecramus.</span></span> As the +walls of Jerusalem then, and as our ordinary +meat are consecrated, so are churches +consecrated, and no otherwise can they +be said to be dedicated, except one would +use the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dedication</span></span>, in that sense +wherein it is taken, Deut. xx. 5; where +Calvin turns the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dedicavit</span></span>; Arias +Montanus, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">initiavit</span></span>; Tremelius, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">caepit uti</span></span>. +Of this sort of dedication, Gaspar Sanctius +writeth thus: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Alia dedicatio est, non solum +inter prophanos, sed etiam inter Haebreos +usitata, quae nihil habet sacrum sed tantum +est auspicatio aut initium operis, ad +quod destinatur locus aut res cujus tunc +primum libatur usus. Sic Nero Claudius +dedicasse dicitur domum suam cum primum +illam habitare caepit. Ita Suetonius +in Nerone. Sic Pompeius dedicavit theatrum +suum, cum primum illud publicis +ludis et communibus usibus aperuit; de +quo Cicero,</span></span> lib. 2, epist. 1. Any other sort +of dedicating churches we hold to be superstitious. +Peter Waldus, of whom the Waldenses +were named, is reported to have +taught that the dedication of temples was +but an invention of the devil.<a id="noteref_477" name="noteref_477" href="#note_477"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">477</span></span></a> And though +churches be dedicated by preaching and +praying, and by no superstition of sprinkling +them with holy water, or using such +magical rites, yet even these dedications, +saith the Magdeburgians,<a id="noteref_478" name="noteref_478" href="#note_478"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">478</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex Judaismo +natae videntur sine nullo Dei praecepto</span></span>. +There is, indeed, no warrant for such dedication +of churches as is thought to make +them holy. Bellarmine would warrant it +by Moses' consecrating of the tabernacle, the +altar, and the vessels of the same; but Hospinian +answereth him:<a id="noteref_479" name="noteref_479" href="#note_479"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">479</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Mosis factum expressum +habuit Dei mandatum: de consecrandis +autem templis Christianorum, nullum +uspiam in verbo Dei praeceptum extat, +ipso quoque Bellarmino teste.</span></span> Whereupon +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-128">[pg 1-128]</span><a name="Pg1-128" id="Pg1-128" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +he concludeth that this ceremony of +consecrating or dedicating the churches of +Christians, is not to be used after the example +of Moses, who, in building and dedicating +of the tabernacle, did follow nothing +without God's express commandment. What +I have said against the dedication of churches, +holds good also against the dedication of altars; +the table whereupon the elements of +the body and blood of Christ are set, is not +to be called holy; neither can they be commended +who devised altars in the church, to +be the seat of the Lord's body and blood, as +if any table, though not so consecrated, could +not as well serve the turn. And what though +altars were used in the ancient church? Yet +this custom <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">à Judaica, in ecclesiam Christi +permanavit ac postea superstitioni materiam +præbuit</span></span>, say the Magdeburgians.<a id="noteref_480" name="noteref_480" href="#note_480"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">480</span></span></a> +Altars savour of nothing but Judaism, and +the borrowing of altars from the Jews, hath +made Christians both to follow their priesthood +and their sacrifices. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Hæc enim trio, +scilicet sacerdos, altare, et sacrificium, sunt +correlativa, ut ubi unum est, coetera duo +adesse necesse sit</span></span>, saith Cornelius à Lapide.<a id="noteref_481" name="noteref_481" href="#note_481"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">481</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. 3d. If some times, places and +things, be made holy by the church's dedication +or consecration of them to holy uses, +then it followeth that other times, places and +things, which are not so dedicated and consecrated +by the church, howbeit they be applied +to the same holy uses, yet are more profane, +and less apt to divine worship, than those +which are dedicated by the church. I need +not insist to strengthen the inference of this +conclusion from the principles of our opposites; +for the most learned among them will +not refuse to subscribe to it. Hooker teacheth +us,<a id="noteref_482" name="noteref_482" href="#note_482"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">482</span></span></a> that the service of God, in places +not sanctified as churches are, hath not in +itself (mark <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">in itself</span></em>) such perfection of grace +and comeliness, as when the dignity of the +place which it wisheth for, doth concur; and +that the very majesty and holiness of the place +where God is worshipped, bettereth even our +holiest and best actions. How much more +soundly do we hold with J. Rainolds,<a id="noteref_483" name="noteref_483" href="#note_483"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">483</span></span></a> that +unto us Christians, <span class="tei tei-q">“no land is strange, no +ground unholy,—every coast is Jewry, every +town Jerusalem, and every house Sion,—and +every faithful company, yea, every faithful +body, a temple to serve God in.”</span> The contrary +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-129">[pg 1-129]</span><a name="Pg1-129" id="Pg1-129" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +opinion Hospinian rejecteth as favouring +Judaism,<a id="noteref_484" name="noteref_484" href="#note_484"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">484</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">alligat enim religionem ad +certa loca</span></span>. Whereas the presence of Christ +among two or three gathered together in his +name, maketh any place a church, even as +the presence of a king with his attendants +maketh any place a court. As of places, so +of times, our opposites think most superstitiously. +For of holidays Hooker saith thus,<a id="noteref_485" name="noteref_485" href="#note_485"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">485</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“No doubt as God's extraordinary presence +hath hallowed and sanctified certain places, +so they are his extraordinary works that +have truly and worthily advanced certain +times, for which cause they ought to be with +all men that honour God more holy than +other days.”</span> What is this but popish superstition? +For just so the Rhemists think that the +times and places of Christ's nativity,<a id="noteref_486" name="noteref_486" href="#note_486"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">486</span></span></a> +passion, burial, resurrection, and ascension, +were made holy; and just so Bellarmine +holdeth,<a id="noteref_487" name="noteref_487" href="#note_487"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">487</span></span></a> that Christ did consecrate +the days of his nativity, passion, and resurrection, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eo quod nascens consecrarit præsepe, +moriens crucem, resurgens sepulchrum</span></span>. +Hooker hath been of opinion, that +the holidays were so advanced above other +days, by God's great and extraordinary works +done upon them, that they should have been +holier than other days, even albeit the church +had not appointed them to be kept holy. +Yet Bishop Lindsey would have us believe +that they think them holy, only because of +the church's consecration of them to holy +political uses. But that now, at last, I may +make it appear to all that have common +sense, how falsely (though frequently) it is +given forth by the Bishop, that holidays are +kept by them only for order and policy, and +that they are not so superstitious as to appropriate +the worship to those days, or to +observe them for mystery and as holier than +other days:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. First, I require the Bishop to +show us a difference betwixt the keeping of +holidays by Formalists, and their keeping of +the Lord's day; for upon holidays they enjoin +a cessation from work, and a dedicating +of the day to divine worship, even as upon +the Lord's day. The Bishop allegeth five +respects of difference,<a id="noteref_488" name="noteref_488" href="#note_488"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">488</span></span></a> but they are not true. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">First</span></span>, he saith, that the Lord's day is commanded +to be observed of necessity, for conscience +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-130">[pg 1-130]</span><a name="Pg1-130" id="Pg1-130" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of the divine ordinance as a day sanctified +and blessed by God himself. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. +So have we heard from Hooker, that holidays +are sanctified by God's extraordinary +works; but because the Bishop dare not say +so much, therefore I say, 2. This difference +cannot show us that they observe holidays +only for order and policy, and that they place +no worship in the observing of them, as in +the observing of the Lord's day (which is +the point that we require), for worship is +placed in the observing of human as well as +of divine ordinances, otherwise worship hath +never been placed in the keeping of Pharisaical +and popish traditions. This way is +worship placed in the keeping of holidays, +when for conscience of an human ordinance, +they are both kept as holy and thought necessary +to be so kept. 3. The Bishop contradicteth +himself; for elsewhere he defendeth,<a id="noteref_489" name="noteref_489" href="#note_489"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">489</span></span></a> +that the church hath power to change +the Lord's day. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Secondly</span></span>, He giveth us this +difference, that the Lord's day is observed +as the Sabbath of Jehovah, and as a day +whereon God himself did rest after the creation. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. This is false of the Lord's day; +for after the creation, God rested upon the +seventh day, not upon the first. 2. Dr Downame +saith,<a id="noteref_490" name="noteref_490" href="#note_490"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">490</span></span></a> that festival days also are to be +consecrated as Sabbaths to the Lord. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Thirdly</span></span>, +The Bishop tells us, that the Lord's day is +observed in memory of the Lord's resurrection. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> He shall never make this good; +for, we observe the Lord's day in memory of +the whole work of redemption. 2. If it were +so, this could make no difference; for just +so Christmas is observed in memory of the +Lord's nativity, Good Friday in memory of +his passion, &c. His <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">fourth</span></span> +and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">fifth</span></span> respects +of differences are certain mysteries in the +Lord's day. But we shall see by and by +how his fellow Formalists who are more ingenuous +than himself, show us mysteries in +the festival days also. Lastly, Albeit the +Bishop hath told us that there is no worship +appropriated unto the festival days, which +may not be performed at any other time, +yet this cannot with him make a difference +betwixt them and the Lord's day; for in his +epistle, which I have quoted, he declareth +his judgment to be the same of the Lord's +day, and teacheth us, that the worship performed +on it is not, so appropriated to that +time, but lawfully the same may be performed +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-131">[pg 1-131]</span><a name="Pg1-131" id="Pg1-131" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +at any other convenient time, as the +church shall think fit. Now, as the worship +performed on the Lord's day is appropriated +(in his judgment) to that time, so long as the +church altereth it not, and no longer, just as +much thinks he of the appropriating to festival +days the worship performed on the +same. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_11" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_11" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 11. 2d. If the holidays be observed +by Formalists only for order and policy, +then they must say the church hath power +to change them. But this power they take +from the church, by saying that they are +dedicated and consecrated to those holy uses +to which they are applied. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Simul Deo dicatum +non est ad usus humanos ulterius +transferendum</span></span>, saith one of the popes.<a id="noteref_491" name="noteref_491" href="#note_491"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">491</span></span></a> +And, by the dedication of churches, the +founders surrender that right which otherwise +they might have in them, saith one of +the Formalists themselves.<a id="noteref_492" name="noteref_492" href="#note_492"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">492</span></span></a> If, then, the +church hath dedicated holidays to the worship +of God, then hath she denuded herself +of all power to change them, or put them to +another use: which were otherwise if holidays +were appointed to be kept only for order +and policy. Yea, farther, times and +places which are applied to the worship of +God, as circumstances only for outward order +and policy, may be by a private Christian +applied to civil use, for in so doing he +breaketh not the ordinance of the church. +For example, material churches are appointed +to be the receptacles of Christian +assemblies, and that only for such common +commodity and decency which hath place +as well in civil as in holy meetings, and not +for any holiness conceived to be in them +more than in other houses. Now, if I be +standing in a churchyard when it raineth, +may I not go into the church that I may +be defended from the injury of the weather? +If I must meet with certain men for putting +order to some of my worldly affairs, +and it fall out that we cannot conveniently +meet in any part but in the church, may +we not there keep our trust? A material +church, then, may serve for a civil use the +same way that it serveth to an holy use. +And so, for times appointed for ordinary +preaching upon week-days in great towns, +may not I apply those times to a civil use +when I cannot conveniently apply them to +the use for which the church appointeth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-132">[pg 1-132]</span><a name="Pg1-132" id="Pg1-132" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +them? I trust our prelates shall say, I +may, because they use to be otherwise employed +than in divine worship during the +times of weekly preaching. Now if holidays +were commanded to be kept only for +order and policy, they might be applied to +another use as well as those ordinary times +of weekly meetings in great towns, whereas +we are required of necessity to keep them +holy. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 12. 3d. If the holidays be kept +only for order and policy, why do they esteem +some of them above others? Doth +not Bishop Andrews call the feast of Easter +the highest and greatest of our religion?<a id="noteref_493" name="noteref_493" href="#note_493"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">493</span></span></a> +and doth not Bishop Lindsey himself, with +Chrysostom, call the festival of Christ's +nativity, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">metropolim omnium +festorum</span></span>?<a id="noteref_494" name="noteref_494" href="#note_494"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">494</span></span></a> By +this reason doth Bellarmine prove<a id="noteref_495" name="noteref_495" href="#note_495"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">495</span></span></a> that +the feasts of Christians are celebrated <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non +solum ratione ordinis et politiæ, sed etiam +mysterii</span></span>, because otherwise they should be all +equal in celebrity, whereas Leo calls Easter +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">festum festorum</span></span>, and Nazianzen, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">celebritatem +celebritatum</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 13. 4. If the holidays be kept only +for order and policy, then the sanctification +of them should be placed <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in ipso actuali +externi cultus exercitio</span></span>.<a id="noteref_496" name="noteref_496" href="#note_496"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">496</span></span></a> But Hooker hath +told us before, that they are made holy and +worthily advanced above other days by God's +extraordinary works wrought upon them. +Whereupon it followeth, that as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Deus septimum +sanctificavit vacatione sancta, et +ordinatione ad usum sanctum</span></span><a id="noteref_497" name="noteref_497" href="#note_497"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">497</span></span></a> so hath he +made festival days no less holy in themselves, +and that as the Sabbath was holy +from the beginning, because of God's resting +upon it, and his ordaining of it for an holy +use, howbeit it had never been applied by +men to the exercises of God's worship, even +so festival days are holy, being advanced +truly and worthily by the extraordinary +works of God, and for this cause commended +to all men that honour God to be holier +with them than other days, albeit it should +happen that by us they were never applied +to an holy use. If Bishop Lindsey thinketh +that all this toucheth not him, he may be +pleased to remember that he himself hath +confessed,<a id="noteref_498" name="noteref_498" href="#note_498"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">498</span></span></a> +that the very presence of the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-133">[pg 1-133]</span><a name="Pg1-133" id="Pg1-133" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +festivity puts a man in mind of the mystery, +howbeit he have not occasion to be present +in the holy assembly. What order or policy +is here, when a man being quiet in his parlour +or cabinet, is made to remember of such +a mystery on such a day? What hath external +order and policy to do with the +internal thoughts of a man's heart, to put in +order the same? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 14. 5th. By their fruits shall we +know them. Look whether they give so +much liberty to others, and take so much to +themselves upon their holidays, for staying +from the public worship and attending +worldly business, as they do at the diets of +weekly and ordinary preaching, yet they +would make the simple believe that their +holidays are only appointed to be kept as +those ordinary times set apart for divine +service on the week-days, nay, moreover, let +it be observed whether or not they keep the +festival days more carefully, and urge the +keeping of them more earnestly than the +Lord's own day. Those prelates that will +not abase themselves to preach upon ordinary +Sabbaths, think the high holidays +worthy of their sermons. They have been +also often seen to travel upon the Lord's +day, whereas they hold it irreligion to travel +upon an holiday. And whereas they can +digest the common profanation of the Lord's +day, and not challenge it, they cannot away +with the not observing of their festivities. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 15. 6th. By their words shall we +judge them. Saith not Bishop Lindsey<a id="noteref_499" name="noteref_499" href="#note_499"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">499</span></span></a> +that the five anniversary days are consecrate +to the commemoration of our Saviour, his +benefits being separate from all other ordinary +works, and so made sacred and holidays? +Will he say this much of ordinary +times appointed for weekly preaching? I +trow not. Dr Downame<a id="noteref_500" name="noteref_500" href="#note_500"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">500</span></span></a> holdeth that we +are commanded, in the fourth commandment, +to keep the feasts of Christ's nativity, +passion, resurrection, ascension, and Pentecost, +and that these feasts are to be consecrated +as sabbaths to the Lord. Bishop +Andrews, a man of the greatest note amongst +our opposites, affordeth us here plenty of +testimonies of the proof of the point in hand, +namely, that the anniversary festival days +are kept for mystery, and as holier than +other days. Simon on Psal. lxxxv. 10, 11, +he saith of Christmas, That mercy and truth, +righteousness and peace, <span class="tei tei-q">“of all the days of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-134">[pg 1-134]</span><a name="Pg1-134" id="Pg1-134" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the year meet most kindly on this day.”</span> +Sermon on Psal. ii. 7, he saith of the same +day, That of all other <span class="tei tei-q">“<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">hodies</span></span>, we should +not let slip the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">hodie</span></span> of this day, whereon the +law is most kindly preached, so it will be +most kindly practised of all others.”</span> Sermon +on Heb. xii. 2, he saith of Good Friday, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Let us now turn to him, and beseech him +by the sight of this day.”</span> Sermon on 1 Cor. +v. 7, 8, he saith of the keeping of the +Christian passover upon Easter, That then +<span class="tei tei-q">“it is best for us to do it, it is most kindly +to do it, most like to please Christ, and to +prosper with us. And, indeed, if at any +time we will do it, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quando pascha nisi in +pascha, &c.</span></span>, so that without any more ado, +the season pleadeth for this effectually,”</span> &c. +Sermon on Col. iii. 1, he saith, That <span class="tei tei-q">“there +is no day in the year so fit for a Christian to +rise with Christ, and seek the things above, +as Easter day.”</span> Sermon on Job. ii. 19, he +saith, That <span class="tei tei-q">“the act of receiving Christ's +body is at no time so proper, so in season, as +this very day.”</span> Sermon on 1 Cor. xi. 16, +he tells us out of Leo, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is a peculiar +that Easter day hath, that on it all the whole +church obtaineth remission of their sins.”</span> +Sermon on Acts ii. 1-3, he saith of the +feast of Pentecost, That <span class="tei tei-q">“of all days we +shall not go away from the Holy Ghost +empty on this day, it is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dies donorum</span></span> his +giving day.”</span> Sermon on Eph. iv. 30, he +saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is the Holy Ghost's day, and +not for that originally so it was, but for that +it is to be intended, ever he will do his own +chief work upon his own chief feast, and +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">opus diei</span></span>, the day's work upon the day +itself.”</span> Sermon on Psal. lxviii. 18, he saith, +That <span class="tei tei-q">“love will be best and soonest wrought +by the sacrament of love upon Pentecost, +the feast of love.”</span> Sermon on Acts x. +34, 35, he saith, That the receiving of the +Holy Ghost in a more ample measure is +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">opus diei</span></span>, <span class="tei tei-q">“the proper work of this day.”</span> +Sermon on James i. 16, 17, he calls the gift +of the Holy Ghost the gift of the day of +Pentecost, and tells us that <span class="tei tei-q">“the Holy Ghost, +the most perfect gift of all, this day was, and +any day may be, but chiefly this day, will +be given to any that will desire.”</span> Sermon +on Luke iv. 18, he saith of the same feast, +That <span class="tei tei-q">“because of the benefit that fell on +this time, the time itself it fell on, is, and +cannot be but acceptable, even <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eo nomine</span></span>, +that at such a time such a benefit happened +to us.”</span> Much more of this stuff I might +produce out of this prelate's holiday sermons,<a id="noteref_501" name="noteref_501" href="#note_501"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">501</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-135">[pg 1-135]</span><a name="Pg1-135" id="Pg1-135" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +which I supersede as more tedious +than necessary; neither yet will I stay here +to confute the errors of those and such like +sentences of his; for my purpose is only to +prove against Bishop Lindsey, that the festival +days, whereabout we dispute, are not +observed as circumstances of worship, for +order and policy, but that, as the chief +parts of God's worship are placed in the +celebration and keeping of the same, so are +they kept and celebrated most superstitiously, +as having certain sacred and mystical significations, +and as holier in themselves than +other days, because they were sanctified +above other days by the extraordinary works +and great benefits of God which happened +upon them; so that the worship performed +on them is even appropriated to them; all +which is more than evident from those testimonies +which I have in this place collected. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And, finally, the author of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">The Nullity of +Perth Assembly</span></span><a id="noteref_502" name="noteref_502" href="#note_502"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">502</span></span></a> proveth this point forcibly: +Doth not Hooker say <span class="tei tei-q">“That the days of +public memorials should be clothed with the +outward robes of holiness? They allege for +the warrant of anniversary festivities, the +ancients, who call them sacred and mystical +days. If they were instituted only for order +and policy, that the people might assemble +to religious exercises, wherefore is there but +one day appointed betwixt the passion and +the resurrection; forty days betwixt the +resurrection and ascension; ten betwixt the +ascension and Pentecost? Wherefore follow +we the course of the moon, as the Jews did, +in our moveable feasts? &c. Wherefore is +there not a certain day of the month kept +for Easter as well as for the nativity?”</span> +&c. That which is here alleged out of +Hooker and the ancients, Bishop Lindsey +passeth quite over it, and neither inserts nor +answers it. As touching those demands +which tie him as so many Gordian knots, +because he cannot unloose them, he goeth +about to break them, telling us,<a id="noteref_503" name="noteref_503" href="#note_503"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">503</span></span></a> that they +order these things so for unity with the +catholic church. This is even as some natural +philosophers, who take upon them to give +a reason and cause for all things in nature, +when they can find no other, they flee to +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sympathia physica</span></span>. When it is asked, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-136">[pg 1-136]</span><a name="Pg1-136" id="Pg1-136" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +wherefore the loadstone doth attract iron +rather than other metal? they answer, that +the cause thereof is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sympathia physica inter +magnetem et ferrum</span></span>. With such kind of +etymology doth the Bishop here serve us; +yet peradventure he might have given us +another cause. If so, my retractation is, +that if he be excused one way, he must be +accused another way; and if he be blameless +of ignorance, he is blameworthy for dissimulation. +The true causes why those things +are so ordered, we may find in Bishop +Andrew's sermons, which I have made use +of in handling this argument. For example,<a id="noteref_504" name="noteref_504" href="#note_504"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">504</span></span></a> +the reason why there is but one day +betwixt the passion and the resurrection, is, +because that Jonas was but one day in the +whale's belly, and Christ but one day in the +bosom of the earth; for in their going +thither he sets out Good Friday; in their +being there, Easter eve; in their coming +thence, Easter day. As for the fifty days betwixt +Easter and Pentecost, he saith,<a id="noteref_505" name="noteref_505" href="#note_505"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">505</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“Fifty is the number of the jubilee; which +number agreeth well with this feast, the +feast of Pentecost;—what the one in years, +the other in days;—so that this is the +jubilee as it were of the year, or the yearly +memory of the year of jubilee: that, the +pentecost of years; this, the jubilee of days.”</span> +In the end of the same sermon, he tells us +the reason why there are ten days appointed +betwixt the ascension and Pentecost. <span class="tei tei-q">“The +feast of jubilee (saith he) began ever after +the high priest had offered his sacrifice, and +had been in the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sancta sanctorum</span></span>, as this +jubilee of Christ also took place from his +entering into the holy places, made without +hands, after his propitiatory sacrifice, offered +up for the quick and the dead, and for all +yet unborn, at Easter. And it was the +tenth day; and this now is the tenth day +since.”</span> He hath told us also why there is +not a certain day of the month appointed for +Easter,<a id="noteref_506" name="noteref_506" href="#note_506"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">506</span></span></a> +as there is for the nativity, namely, +because the fast of Lent must end with that +high feast, according to the prophecy of +Zechariah. Wherefore I conclude, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">aliquid +mysterii alunt</span></span>, and so <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">aliquid monstri</span></span> too. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-137">[pg 1-137]</span><a name="Pg1-137" id="Pg1-137" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_ii" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_ii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc61" id="toc61"></a> +<a name="pdf62" id="pdf62"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER II.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE UNLAWFUL BECAUSE +THEY ARE MONUMENTS OF BY-PAST +IDOLATRY, WHICH NOT BEING NECESSARY +TO BE RETAINED, SHOULD BE UTTERLY +ABOLISHED, BECAUSE OF THEIR IDOLATROUS +ABUSES: ALL WHICH IS PARTICULARLY +MADE GOOD OF KNEELING.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. I have here proved the ceremonies +to be superstitious; now I will prove +them to be idolatrous. These are different +arguments; for every idolatry is superstition, +but every superstition is not idolatry, +as is rightly by some distinguished.<a id="noteref_507" name="noteref_507" href="#note_507"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">507</span></span></a> As for +the idolatry of the controverted ceremonies, +I will prove that they are thrice idolatrous: +1. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Reductive</span></span>, because they are monuments +of by-past idolatry; 2.<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Participative</span></span>, because +they are badges of present idolatry; 3.<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Formaliter</span></span>, +because they are idols themselves. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, then, they are idolatrous, because +having been notoriously abused to idolatry +heretofore, they are the detestable and accursed +monuments, which give no small +honour to the memory of that by-past idolatry +which should lie buried in hell. Dr +Burges<a id="noteref_508" name="noteref_508" href="#note_508"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">508</span></span></a> reckons for idolatrous all ceremonies +devised and used in and to the honouring of +an idol, whether properly or by interpretation +such. <span class="tei tei-q">“Of which sort (saith he) were +all the ceremonies of the pagans, and not a +few of the Papists.”</span> If an opposite, writing +against us, be forced to acknowledge this +much, one may easily conjecture what enforcing +reason we have to double out our +point. The argument in hand I frame +thus:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +All things and rites which have been notoriously +abused to idolatry, if they be not +such as either God or nature hath made to +be of a necessary use, should be utterly +abolished and purged away from divine worship, +in such sort that they may not be accounted +nor used by us as sacred things or +rites pertaining to the same. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But the cross, surplice, kneeling in the +act of receiving the communion, &c., are +things and rites, &c., and are not such as +either God or nature, &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Therefore they should be utterly abolished, +&c. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-138">[pg 1-138]</span><a name="Pg1-138" id="Pg1-138" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. As for the proposition I shall first +explain it and then prove it. I say, <span class="tei tei-q">“all things +and rites,”</span> for they are alike forbidden, as I +shall show. I say, <span class="tei tei-q">“which have been notoriously +abused to idolatry,”</span> because if the +abuse be not known, we are blameless for +retaining the things and rites which have +been abused. I say, <span class="tei tei-q">“if they be not such +as either God or nature hath made to be of +a necessary use,”</span> because if they be of a necessary +use, either through God's institution, +as the sacraments, or through nature's law, +as the opening of our mouths to speak (for +when I am to preach or pray publicly, nature +makes it necessary that I open my mouth to +speak audibly and articularly), then the +abuse cannot take away the use. I say, +<span class="tei tei-q">“they may not be used by us as sacred +things, rites pertaining to divine worship,”</span> +because without the compass of worship they +may be used to a natural or civil purpose. +If I could get no other meat to eat than the +consecrated host, which Papists idolatrise +in the circumgestation of it, I might lawfully +eat it; and if I could get no other +clothes to put on than the holy garments +wherein a priest hath said mass, I might +lawfully wear them. Things abused to idolatry +are only then unlawful when they are +used no otherwise than religiously, and as +things sacred. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. The proposition thus explained +is confirmed by these five proofs: 1. God's +own precept,—<span class="tei tei-q">“Ye shall defile also the +covering of thy graven images of silver, and +the ornaments of thy molten images of gold: +thou shalt cast them away as a menstruous +cloth, thou shalt say unto it, Get thee hence,”</span> +Isa. xxx. 22. The covering of the idol here +spoken of, Gaspar Sanctus<a id="noteref_509" name="noteref_509" href="#note_509"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">509</span></span></a> rightly understandeth +to be that, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo aut induebantur +simulacra Gentilico ritu, aut bracteas quibus +ligneae imagines integantur, aut quo +homines idolis sacrificaturi amiciebantur</span></span>; +so that the least appurtenances of idols are +to be avoided. When the apostle Jude<a id="noteref_510" name="noteref_510" href="#note_510"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">510</span></span></a> +would have us to hate garments spotted with +the flesh, his meaning is, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">detestandam essevel +superficiem ipsam mali sive peccati, quam +tunicae appellatione subinnuere videtur</span></span>, as +our own. Rolloke hath observed,<a id="noteref_511" name="noteref_511" href="#note_511"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">511</span></span></a> If the +very covering of an idol be forbidden, what +shall be thought of other things which are +not only spotted, but irrecoverably polluted +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-139">[pg 1-139]</span><a name="Pg1-139" id="Pg1-139" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +with idols? Many such precepts were given +to Israel, as <span class="tei tei-q">“Ye shall destroy their altars, +break their images, and cut down their +groves,”</span> Exod. xxxiv. 13. <span class="tei tei-q">“The graven +images of their gods shall ye burn with +fire: thou shalt not desire the silver nor +gold that is on them, nor take it unto thee, +lest thou be snared therein; for it is an abomination +to the Lord thy God,”</span> Deut. vii. +25, 26. Read to the same purpose, Num. +xxxiii. 52; Deut. vii. 5; xii. 2, 3. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, God hath not only by his precepts +commanded us to abolish all the relics of +idolatry, but by his promises also manifested +unto us how acceptable service this should be +to him. There is a command <span class="tei tei-q">“That the +Israelites should destroy the Canaanites,”</span> +Num. xxxiii. 52, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">evertantque res omnes +idololatricas ipsorum cui mandato</span></span>, saith +Junius,<a id="noteref_512" name="noteref_512" href="#note_512"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">512</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">subjicitur sua promissio</span></span>, namely, +that the Lord would give them the promised +land, and they should dispossess the inhabitants +thereof, ver. 53; yea, there is a promise +of remission and reconciliation to this +work: <span class="tei tei-q">“By this shall the iniquity of Jacob +be purged, and this is all the fruit to take +away his sin; when he maketh all the stones +of the altar as chalk-stones that are beaten +asunder, the groves and images shall not +stand up.”</span> Isa. xxvii. 9. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. Thirdly, The churches of Pergamos +and Thyatira are reproved for suffering +the use of idolothites, Rev. ii. 14-20, +where the eating of things sacrificed to idols +is condemned as idolatry and spiritual adultery, +as Perkins<a id="noteref_513" name="noteref_513" href="#note_513"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">513</span></span></a> noteth. Paybody, therefore, +is greatly mistaken when he thinks +that meats sacrificed to idols, being the good +creatures of God, were allowed by the Lord, +out of the case of scandal, notwithstanding +of idolatrous pollution; for the eating of +things sacrificed to idols is reproved as idolatry, +Rev. ii.; and the eating of such things +is condemned as a fellowship with devils, +1 Cor. x. 20. Now idolatry and fellowship +with devils, I suppose, are unlawful, though +no scandal should follow upon them. And +whereas he thinks meats sacrificed to idols +to be lawful enough out of the case of scandal, +for this reason, because they are the +good creatures of God, he should have considered +better the Apostle's mind concerning +such idolothites; which Zanchius<a id="noteref_514" name="noteref_514" href="#note_514"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">514</span></span></a> setteth +down thus: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Verum est, per se haec nihil +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-140">[pg 1-140]</span><a name="Pg1-140" id="Pg1-140" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +sunt, sed respectu eorum quibut immolantur +aliquid sunt; quia per hoec illis quibus +immolantur, nos consociamur. Qui isti? +Daemones.</span></span> For our better understanding of +this matter, we must distinguish two sorts of +idolothites, both which we find, 1 Cor. x. Of +the one, the Apostle speaks from the 14th +verse of that chapter to the 23d; of the other, +from the 23d verse to the end. This is Beza's +distinction in his Annotations on that +chapter. Of the first sort, he delivers the +Apostle's mind thus: That as Christians have +their holy banquets, which are badges of +their communion both with Christ and +among themselves; and as the Israelites, by +their sacrifices, did seal their copulation in the +same religion, so also idolaters, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cum suis idolis +aut potius daemonibus, solemnibusillis epulis +copulantur</span></span>. So that this sort of idolothites +were eaten in temples, and public solemn +banquets, which were dedicated to the +honour of idols, 1 Cor. viii. 10. Cartwright +showeth<a id="noteref_515" name="noteref_515" href="#note_515"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">515</span></span></a> that the Apostle is comparing the +table of the Lord with the table of idolaters; +whereupon it followeth, that as we +use the Lord's table religiously, so that table +of idolaters of which the Apostle speaketh, +had state in the idolatrous worship like that +feast, Num. xxv. 3; <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod in honorem falsorum +Deorum celebrabatur</span></span>, saith Calvin.<a id="noteref_516" name="noteref_516" href="#note_516"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">516</span></span></a> +This first sort of idolothites Pareus<a id="noteref_517" name="noteref_517" href="#note_517"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">517</span></span></a> calls the +sacrifices of idols; and from such, he saith, +the Apostle dissuadeth by this argument, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Participare epulis idolorum, est idololatria</span></span>. +Of the second sort of idolothites, the +Apostle begins to speak in ver. 23. The +Corinthians moved a question, Whether +they might lawfully eat things sacrificed to +idols? <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">In privatis conviviis</span></span>, saith +Pareus.<a id="noteref_518" name="noteref_518" href="#note_518"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">518</span></span></a> +The Apostle resolves them that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">domi in privato +convictu</span></span>, they might eat them, except +it were in the case of scandal; thus Beza.<a id="noteref_519" name="noteref_519" href="#note_519"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">519</span></span></a> +The first sort of idolothites are meant of +Rev. ii., as Beza there noteth; and of this +sort must we understand Augustine<a id="noteref_520" name="noteref_520" href="#note_520"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">520</span></span></a> +to mean whilst he saith, that it were better +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mori fame, quam idolothites vesci</span></span>. These +sorts are simply and in themselves unlawful. +And if meats sacrificed to idols be so unlawful, +then much more such things and rites as +have not only been sacrificed and destinated +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-141">[pg 1-141]</span><a name="Pg1-141" id="Pg1-141" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to the honour of idols (for this is but one +kind of idolatrous abuse), but also of a long +time publicly and solemnly employed in the +worshipping of idols, and deeply defiled with +idolatry, much more, I say, are they unlawful +to be applied to God's most pure and +holy worship, and therein used by us publicly +and solemnly, so that the world may +see us conforming and joining ourselves unto +idolaters. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. Fourthly, I fortify my proposition +by approved examples; and, first, we +find that Jacob, Gen. xxxv. 4, did not only +abolish out of his house the idols, but their +ear-rings also, because they were <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">superstitionis +insignia</span></span>, as Calvin; <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">res ad idololatriam +pertinentes</span></span>, as Junius; <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">monilia idolis +consecrata</span></span>, as Pareus calleth them; all +writing upon that place. We have also the +example of Elijah, 1 Kings xviii. 30: he +would by no means offer upon Baal's altar, +but would needs repair the Lord's altar, +though this should hold the people the longer +in expectation. This he did, in P. Martyr's +judgment, because he thought it a great indignity +to offer sacrifice to the Lord upon +the altar of Baal; whereupon Martyr<a id="noteref_521" name="noteref_521" href="#note_521"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">521</span></span></a> reprehendeth those who, in administering the true +supper of the Lord, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">uti velint Papisticis vestibus +et instrumentis</span></span>. Further, we have the +example of Jehu, who is commended for the +destroying of Baal out of Israel, with his image, +his house, and his very vestments, 2 Kings x. +22-28. And what example more considerable +than that of Hezekiah, who not only +abolished such monuments of idolatry as at +their first institution were but men's invention, +but brake down also the brazen serpent +(though originally set up at God's own +command), when once he saw it abused to +idolatry? 2 Kings xviii. 4. This deed of +Hezekiah Pope Steven<a id="noteref_522" name="noteref_522" href="#note_522"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">522</span></span></a> doth greatly praise, +and professeth that it is set before us for our +imitation, that when our predecessors have +wrought some things which might have been +without fault in their time, and afterward +they are converted into error and superstition, +they may be quickly destroyed by us +who come after them. Farellus saith,<a id="noteref_523" name="noteref_523" href="#note_523"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">523</span></span></a> that +princes and magistrates should learn by this +example of Hezekiah what they should do +with those significant rites of men's devising +which have turned to superstition. Yea, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-142">[pg 1-142]</span><a name="Pg1-142" id="Pg1-142" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the Bishop of Winchester acknowledgeth,<a id="noteref_524" name="noteref_524" href="#note_524"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">524</span></span></a> +that whatsoever is taken up at the injunction +of men, when it is drawn to superstition, +cometh under the compass of the brazen +serpent, and is to be abolished; and he excepteth +nothing from this example but only +things of God's own prescribing. Moreover, +we have the example of good Josiah, +2 Kings xxiii., for he did not only destroy +the houses, and the high places of Baal, but +his vessels also, and his grove, and his +altars; yea, the horses and chariots which +had been given to the sun. The example +also of penitent Manasseh, who not only +overthrew the strange gods, but their altars +too, 2 Chron. xxxiii. 15. And of Moses, +the man of God, who was not content to +execute vengeance on the idolatrous Israelites, +except he should also utterly destroy +the monument of their idolatry, Exod. xxxii. +17-20. Lastly, we have the example of +Daniel, who would not defile himself with a +portion of the king's meat, Dan. i. 8; because, +saith Junius,<a id="noteref_525" name="noteref_525" href="#note_525"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">525</span></span></a> it was converted in +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">usum idololatricum</span></span>; for at the banquets of +the Babylonians and other Gentiles, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">erant +praemessa sive praemissa, quoe diis proemittebantur</span></span>, +they used to consecrate their +meat and drink to idols, and to invocate the +names of their idols upon the same, so that +their meat and drink fell under the prohibition +of idolothites. This is the reason +which is given by the most part of the interpreters +for Daniel's fearing to pollute himself +with the king's meat and wine; and it +hath also the approbation of a Papist.<a id="noteref_526" name="noteref_526" href="#note_526"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">526</span></span></a> +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_ii_section_6" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_ii_section_6" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. Fifthly, Our proposition is backed +with a twofold reason, for things which have +been notoriously abused to idolatry should be +abolished: 1. Quia <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">monent. Quia movent.</span></span> +First, then, they are monitory, and preserve +the memory of idols; <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">monumentum</span></span> in good +things is both <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">monimentum</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">munimentum</span></span>; +but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">monumentum</span></span> in evil things (such +as idolatry) is only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">monimentum</span></span>, which <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">monet +mentem</span></span>, to remember upon such things +as ought not to be once named among saints, +but should lie buried in the eternal darkness +of silent oblivion. Those relics therefore of +idolatry, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quibus quasi monumentis posteritas +admoneatur</span></span> (as Wolphius rightly saith<a id="noteref_527" name="noteref_527" href="#note_527"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">527</span></span></a>), +are to be quite defaced and destroyed, because +they serve to honour the memory of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-143">[pg 1-143]</span><a name="Pg1-143" id="Pg1-143" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +cursed idols. God would not have so much +as the name of an idol to be remembered +among his people, but commanded to destroy +their names as well as themselves, +Exod. xxiii. 13; Deut. xii. 3; Josh. xxiii. +7; whereby we are admonished, as Calvin +saith,<a id="noteref_528" name="noteref_528" href="#note_528"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">528</span></span></a> +how detestable idolatry is before God, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cujus memoriam vult penitus deleri, ne +posthac ullum ejus vestigium appareat</span></span>: +yea, he requireth,<a id="noteref_529" name="noteref_529" href="#note_529"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">529</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eorum omnium memoriam +deleri, quoe semeldicata sunt idolis</span></span>. +If Mordecai would not give his countenance, +Esth. iii. 2, nor do any reverence to a living +monument of that nation whose name God +had ordained to be blotted out from under +heaven, much less should we give connivance, +and far less countenance, but least of all reverence, +Deut. xxv. 19, to the dead and dumb +monuments of those idols which God hath +devoted to utter destruction, with all their +naughty appurtenances, so that he will not +have their names to be once mentioned or +remembered again. But, secondly, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">movent</span></span> +too; such idolothous remainders move us to +turn back to idolatry. For <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">usu compertum +habemus, superstitiones etiam postquam explosoe +essent, si qua relicta fuissent earum +monumenta, cum memoriam sui ipsarum +apud homines, tum id tandem ut revocerantur +obtinuisse</span></span>, saith Wolphius,<a id="noteref_530" name="noteref_530" href="#note_530"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">530</span></span></a> who hereupon +thinks it behoveful to destroy <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">funditus</span></span> +such vestiges of superstition, for this cause, if +there were no more: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut et aspirantibus ad +revocandam idololatriam spes frangatur, +et res novas molientibus ansa pariter ac +materia proeripiatur</span></span>. God would have Israel +to overthrow all idolatrous monuments, +lest thereby they should be snared, Deut. vii. +25; xii. 30. And if the law command to +cover a pit, lest an ox or an ass should fall +therein, Exod. xxi. 23, shall we suffer a +pit to be open wherein the precious souls +of men and women, which all the world cannot +ransom, are likely to fall? Did God +command to make a battlement for the roof +of a house, and that for the safety of men's +bodies, Deut. xxii. 8, and shall we not +only not put up a battlement, or object some +bar for the safety of men's souls, but also +leave the way slippery and full of snares? +Read we not that the Lord, who knew what +was in man, and saw how propense he was +to idolatry, did not only remove out of his +people's way all such things as might any +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-144">[pg 1-144]</span><a name="Pg1-144" id="Pg1-144" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +way allure or induce them to idolatry (even +to the cutting off the names of the idols out +of the land, Zech. xiii. 2), but also hedge up +their way with thorns that they might not +find their paths, nor overtake their idol gods, +when they should seek after them? Hos. ii. +6, 7. And shall we by the very contrary +course not only not hedge up the way of idolatry +with thorns, which may stop and stay +such as have an inclination aiming forward, +but also lay before them the inciting and +enticing occasions which add to their own +propension, such delectation as spurreth forward +with a swift facility? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. Thus, having both explained and +confirmed the proposition of our present argument, +I will make my next for the confutation +of the answers which our opposites devise +to elude it. And, First, They tell us, +that it is needless to abolish utterly things +and rites which the Papists have abused to +idolatry and superstition, and that it is +enough to purge them from the abuse, and +to restore them again to their right use. +Hence Saravia<a id="noteref_531" name="noteref_531" href="#note_531"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">531</span></span></a> will not have <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pium crucis +usum</span></span> to be abolished <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cum abusu</span></span>, but holds it +enough that the abuse and superstition be +taken away. Dr Forbesse's answer is,<a id="noteref_532" name="noteref_532" href="#note_532"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">532</span></span></a> that +not only things instituted by God are not to +be taken away for the abuse of them, but +farther, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">neque res medioe ab hominibus +prudenter introductoe, propter sequentem +abusum semper tollendoe sunt. Abusi +sunt Papistoe templis, et oratoriis, et cathedris, +et sacris vasis, et campanis, et benedictione +matrimoniali; nec tamen res istas +censuerunt prudentes reformatores abjiciendas. +Ans.</span></span> 1. Calvin,<a id="noteref_533" name="noteref_533" href="#note_533"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">533</span></span></a> answering that +which Cassander allegeth out of an Italian +writer, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">abusu non tolli bonum usum</span></span>, he +admits it only to be true in things which are +instituted by God himself, not so in things +ordained by men, for the very use of such +things or rites as have no necessary use in +God's worship, and which men have devised +only at their own pleasure, is taken away by +idolatrous abuse. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Pars tutior</span></span> here, is to +put them wholly away, and there is by a +great deal more danger in retaining than in +removing them. 2. The proofs which I have +produced (or the proposition about which now +we debate,) do not only infer that things and +rites which have been notoriously abused to +idolatry should be abolished, in case they be +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-145">[pg 1-145]</span><a name="Pg1-145" id="Pg1-145" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +not restored to a right use, but simply and +absolutely that in any wise they are to be +abolished. God commanded to say to the +covering, and the ornaments of idols, <span class="tei tei-q">“Get +you hence,”</span> Isa. xxx. 22. It is not enough +they be purged from the abuse, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">simpliciter</span></span> +they themselves must pack them and +be gone. How did Jacob with the ear-rings +of the idols; Elijah with Baal's altar; Jehu +with his vestments; Josiah with his houses; +Manasseh with his altars; Moses with the +golden calf; Joshua with the temples of +Canaan; Hezekiah with the brazen serpent? +Did they retain the things themselves, and +only purge them from the abuse? Belike, +if these our opposites had been their councillors, +they had advised them to be contented +with such a moderation; yet we see +they were better counselled when they destroyed +utterly the things themselves, whereby +we know that they were of the same +mind with us, and thought that things +abused to idolatry, if they have no necessary +use, are far better away than a-place. Did +Daniel refuse Bel's meat because it was not +restored to the right use? Nay, if that had +been all, it might have been quickly helped, +and the meat sanctified by the word of God +and prayer. Finally, Were the churches of +Pergamos and Thyatira reproved because +they did not restore things sacrificed to idols +to their right use? Or, were they not rather +reproved for having anything at all to +do with the things themselves? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. As for that which Dr Forbesse objecteth +to us, we answer, that temples, places +of prayer, chairs, vessels, and bells, are of a +necessary use, by the light and guidance of +nature itself; and matrimonial benediction +is necessary by God's institution, Gen. i. 28; +so that all those examples do except themselves +from the argument in hand. But +the Doctor<a id="noteref_534" name="noteref_534" href="#note_534"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">534</span></span></a> intendeth to bring those things +within the category of things indifferent; +and to this purpose he allegeth, that it is +indifferent to use this or that place for a +temple, or a place of prayer; also to use +these vessels, and bells, or others. And of +matrimonial benediction to be performed by +a pastor, he saith there is nothing commanded +in Scripture. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Though it be +indifferent to choose this place, &c., also to +use these vessels or other vessels, &c.; yet +the Doctor, I trust, will not deny that temples, +houses of prayer, vessels and bells, are +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-146">[pg 1-146]</span><a name="Pg1-146" id="Pg1-146" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of a necessary use (which exempteth them +from the touch of our present argument); +whereas, beside that it is not necessary to +kneel in the communion in this place more +than in that place, neither to keep the feast +of Christ's nativity, passion, &c. upon these +days more than upon other days, &c., the +things themselves are not necessary in their +kind; and it is not necessary to keep any +festival day, nor to kneel at all in the act of +receiving the communion. There is also +another respect which hindereth temples, +vessels, &c. from coming within the compass +of this our argument, but neither doth it agree +to the controverted ceremonies. Temples, +houses of prayer, vessels for the ministration +of the sacraments, and bells, are not +used by us in divine worship as things sacred, +or as holier than other houses, vessels, +and bells; but we use them only for natural +necessity,—partly for that common decency +which hath no less place in the actions +of civil than of sacred assemblies; yea, +in some cases they may be applied to civil +uses, as hath been said;<a id="noteref_535" name="noteref_535" href="#note_535"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">535</span></span></a> +whereas the controverted +ceremonies are respected and used +as sacred rites, and as holier than any circumstance +which is alike common to civil +and sacred actions, neither are they used at +all out of the case of worship. We see now +a double respect wherefore our argument +inferreth not the necessity of abolishing and +destroying such temples, vessels, and bells, +as have been abused to idolatry, viz. because +it can neither be said that they are +not things necessary, nor yet that they are +things sacred. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_ii_section_9" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_ii_section_9" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. Nevertheless (to add this by the +way), howbeit for those reasons the retaining +and using of temples which have been +polluted with idols be not in itself unlawful, +yet the retaining of every such temple is not +ever necessary, but sometimes it is expedient, +for farther extirpation of superstition, +to demolish and destroy some such temples +as have been horribly abused to idolatry, Calvin +also<a id="noteref_536" name="noteref_536" href="#note_536"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">536</span></span></a> +and Zanchius<a id="noteref_537" name="noteref_537" href="#note_537"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">537</span></span></a> do plainly insinuate. +Whereby I mean to defend (though not as +in itself necessary, yet as expedient <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pro +tunc</span></span>,) that which the reformers of the +church of Scotland did in casting down +some of those churches which had been +consecrate to popish idols, and of a long +time polluted with idolatrous worship. As +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-147">[pg 1-147]</span><a name="Pg1-147" id="Pg1-147" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +on the one part the reformers (not without +great probability) feared, that so long as +these churches were not made even with +the ground, the memory of that superstition, +whereunto they had been employed +and accustomed, should have been in them +preserved, and, with some sort of respect, +recognised; so, on the other part, they saw +it expedient to demolish them, for strengthening +the hands of such as adhered to the +reformation, for putting Papists out of all +hope of the re-entry of Popery, and for +hedging up the way with thorns, that the +idolatrously-minded might not find their +paths. And since the pulling down of those +churches wanted neither this happy intent +not happy event, I must say that the bitter +invectives given forth against it, by some +who carry a favourable eye to the pompous +bravery of the Romish whore, and have deformed +too much of that which was by them +reformed, are to be detested by all such as +wish the eternal exile of idolatrous monuments +out of the Lord's land, yet let these +Momus-like spirits understand that their +censorious verdicts do also reflect upon those +ancient Christians of whom we read,<a id="noteref_538" name="noteref_538" href="#note_538"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">538</span></span></a> that +with their own hands they destroyed the +temples of idols, and upon Chrysostom, who +stirred up some monks, and sent them into +Phœnicia, together with workmen, and sustained +them on the expences and charges +of certain godly women, that they might +destroy the temples of idols, as the Magdeburgians<a id="noteref_539" name="noteref_539" href="#note_539"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">539</span></span></a> +have marked out of Theodoret, +likewise upon them of the religion in France, +of whom Thuanus recordeth, that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">templa +confractis ac disjectis statuis et altaribus, +expilaverant</span></span>, lastly, upon foreign divines,<a id="noteref_540" name="noteref_540" href="#note_540"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">540</span></span></a> +who teach, that not only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">idola</span></span>, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">idolia</span></span> +also, and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">omnia idololatria instrumenta</span></span> +should be abolished. Moreover, what was +it else but reason's light which made Cambyses +to fear that the superstition of Egypt +could not be well rooted out if the temples +wherein it was seated were not taken away; +so that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">offensus superstitionibus AEgyptiorum, +Apis cœterorumque Deorum œdes +dirui jubet: ad Ammonis quoque nobilissimum +templum expugnandum, exercitum +mittit</span></span>, saith Justinus.<a id="noteref_541" name="noteref_541" href="#note_541"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">541</span></span></a> And is not the danger +of retaining idolatrous churches thus +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-148">[pg 1-148]</span><a name="Pg1-148" id="Pg1-148" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +pointed at by P. Martyr: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Curavit</span></span>, &c. +<span class="tei tei-q">“Jehu (saith he<a id="noteref_542" name="noteref_542" href="#note_542"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">542</span></span></a>) took care to have the +temples of Baal overthrown, lest they +should return any more to their wonted +use. Wherefore, it appears, that many do +not rightly, who, having embraced the gospel +of the Son of God, yet, notwithstanding, +keep still the instruments of Popery. And +they have far better looked to piety who +have taken care to have popish images, statues +and ornaments, utterly cut off; for, as +we read in the ecclesiastical histories, Constantine +the Great, after he had given his +name to Christ, by an edict provided and +took order that the temples of the idols +might be closed and shut up; but, because +they did still remain, Julian the Apostate +did easily open and unlock them, and thereafter +did prostitute the idols of old superstition +to be worshipped in them,—which Theodosius, +the best and commended prince, +animadverting, commanded to pull them +down, lest they should again any more be +restored.”</span> But because I suppose no sober +spirit will deny that sometimes, and in some +cases, it may be expedient to rase and pull +down some temples polluted with idols, +where other temples may be had to serve +sufficiently the assemblies of Christian congregations +(which is all I plead for), therefore +I leave this purpose and return to Dr +Forbesse. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. As touching matrimonial benediction, +it is also exempted out of the +compass of our present argument, because +through divine institution it hath a necessary +use, as we have said. And though the +Doctor, to make it appear that a pastor's +performing of the same is a thing indifferent, +allegeth, that in Scripture there is nothing +commanded thereanent; yet plain it +is from Scripture itself, that matrimonial +benediction ought to be given by a pastor; +for God hath commanded his ministers to +bless his people, Num. vi., which by just +analogy belongeth to the ministers of the +gospel; neither is there any ground for +making herein a difference betwixt them +and the minister of the law, but we must +conceive the commandment to tie both +alike to the blessing of God's people. Unto +which ministerial duty of blessing, because +no such limits can be set as may exclude +matrimonial blessing, therefore they are +bound to the performance of it also. And if +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-149">[pg 1-149]</span><a name="Pg1-149" id="Pg1-149" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +farther we consider, that the duty of blessing +was performed by the minister of the +Lord, Heb. vi. 7, even before the law of +Moses, we are yet more confirmed to think, +that the blessing of the people was not commanded +in the law as a thing peculiar and +proper to the Levitical priesthood, but as a +moral and perpetual duty belonging to the +Lord's ministers for ever. Wherefore, notwithstanding +of any abuse of matrimonial +benediction among Papists, yet, forasmuch +as it hath a necessary use in the church, and +may not (as the controverted ceremonies +may) be well spared, it is manifest that it +cometh not under the respect and account of +those things whereof our argument speaketh. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 11. Lastly, Whereas the Doctor +would bear his reader in hand, that in the +judgment of wise reformators, even such +things as have been brought in use by men +only, without God's institution, are not to +be ever taken away, for the abuse which followeth +upon them; let reformators speak +for themselves: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nos quoque priscos ritus, +quibus indifferenter uti licet, quia verbo +Dei consentanei sunt, non rejicimus; modo +ne superstitio et pravus abusus eos abolere +cogat</span></span>.<a id="noteref_543" name="noteref_543" href="#note_543"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">543</span></span></a> This was the judgment of the wisest +reformators,—that rights which were both +ancient and lawful, and agreeable to God's +word, were notwithstanding of necessity to +be abolished, because of their superstition +and wicked abuse. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 12. Secondly, Our opposites answer +us, that beside the purging of things and rites +abused by idolaters from the idolatrous pollution, +and the restoring of them to a right use, +preaching and teaching against the superstition +and abuse which hath followed upon +them, is another means to avoid that harm +which we fear to ensue upon the retaining of +them. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. This is upon as good ground +pretended for the keeping of images in +churches: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">At inquiunt statim, docemus +has imagines non esse adorandas. Quasi +vero</span></span>, saith Zanchius,<a id="noteref_544" name="noteref_544" href="#note_544"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">544</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non idem olim fecerit +diligentius Deus, per Mosen et prophetas, +quam nos faciamus. Cur igitur etiam volebat +tolli imagines omnes? quia non satis +est verbo docere non esse faciendum malum; +sed tollenda etiam sunt malorum offendicula, +irritamenta, causœ, occasiones.</span></span> +It is not enough, with the scribes and Pharisees, +to teach out of Moses' chair what +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-150">[pg 1-150]</span><a name="Pg1-150" id="Pg1-150" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the people should do, but all occasions, yea, +appearances of evil, are to be taken out of +their sight. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Efficacious enim et plus movent, +quae in oculos quam quae in aures +incidunt. Potuerat et Hezekias populum +monere, ne serpentem adorarent, sed muluit +confringere et penitus e conspectu auferre; +et rectius fecit,</span></span> saith one well to this +purpose.<a id="noteref_545" name="noteref_545" href="#note_545"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">545</span></span></a> 2. Experience hath taught to +how little purpose such admonitions do serve. +Calvin,<a id="noteref_546" name="noteref_546" href="#note_546"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">546</span></span></a> writing to the Lord Protector of +England of some popish ceremonies which +did still remain in that church after the reformation +of the same, desireth that they +may be abolished, because of their former +abuse, in time of Popery. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quid enim</span></span>, saith +he, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">illae ceremoniae aliud fuerunt, quam +totidem lenocinia quae miseras animas ad +malum perducerent?</span></span> &c. But because he +saw that some might answer that which our +Formalists answer now to us, and say, it were +enough to warn and teach men that they +abuse not these ceremonies, and that the +abolishing of these ceremonies themselves +were not necessary; therefore immediately +he subjoineth these words: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Jam si de cautione +agitur, monebuntur homines scilicet, +ne ad illas nunc impingant, &c. Quis tamen +non videt obdurari ipsos nihilominus, +nihil ut infelici illa cautione obtineri possit.</span></span> +Whereupon he concludes, that if such +ceremonies were suffered to remain, this +should be a means to nourish a greater hardness +and confirmation in evil, and a veil +drawn, so that the sincere doctrine which is +propounded should not be admitted as it +ought to be. In another epistle to +Cranmer,<a id="noteref_547" name="noteref_547" href="#note_547"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">547</span></span></a> +archbishop of Canterbury, he complaineth +that external superstitions were so +corrected in the church of England, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut residui +maneant innumeri surculi, qui assidue +pullulent</span></span>. And what good, then, was +done by their admonitions, whereby they +did, in some sort, send the reviving twigs of +old superstition, since forasmuch as they +were not wholly eradicate, they did still +shoot forth again? If a man should dig a +pit by the way-side, for some commodity of +his own, and thou admonish the travellers to +take heed to themselves, if they go that way +in the darkness of the night, who would hold +him excusable? How then shall they be +excused who dig a most dangerous pit, which +is like to ruin many souls, and yet will have +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-151">[pg 1-151]</span><a name="Pg1-151" id="Pg1-151" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +us to think that they are blameless, for that +they warn men to beware of it? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 13. Thirdly, we are told that if +these answers which our opposites give get +no place, then shall we use nothing at all +which hath been used by idolaters, and by +consequence, neither baptism nor the Lord's +supper. But let Zanchius answer for us,<a id="noteref_548" name="noteref_548" href="#note_548"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">548</span></span></a> +that these things are by themselves necessary, +so that it is enough they be purged +from the abuse. And elsewhere<a id="noteref_549" name="noteref_549" href="#note_549"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">549</span></span></a> he resolveth, +that things which are by themselves +both good and necessary, may not for any +abuse be put away. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si vero res sint adiaphorae +sua natura et per legem Dei, eoque +tales quae citra jacturam salutis omitti +possunt, etiam si ad bonos usus initio +fuerunt institutae; si tamen postea videamus +illas in abusus pernitiosos esse conversas; +pietas in Deum, et charitas erga +proximum, postulant ut tollantur, &c.</span></span> +He adds, for proof of that which he saith, +the example of Hezekiah in breaking down +that brazen serpent; which example doth +indeed most pregnantly enforce the abolishing +of all things or rites notoriously abused +to idolatry when they are not of any necessary +use, but it warranteth not the abolishing +of anything which has a necessary use, +because the brazen serpent is not contained +in the number of those things, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quibus carere +non possumus</span></span>, saith Wolphius,<a id="noteref_550" name="noteref_550" href="#note_550"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">550</span></span></a> answering +to the same objection which presently I have +in hand. Now, that the ceremonies have +not in themselves, nor by the law of God, +any necessary use, and that without hazard +of salvation they may be omitted, is acknowledged +by Formalists themselves; wherefore +I need not stay to prove it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 14. Besides these answers which are +common in our adversaries' mouths, some +of them have other particular subterfuges, +which now I am to search. <span class="tei tei-q">“We must +consider (saith Bishop Lindsey<a id="noteref_551" name="noteref_551" href="#note_551"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">551</span></span></a>) the ceremony +itself (dedicated to, and polluted with +idolatry,) whether it be of human or divine +institution. If it be of human institution it +may be removed, &c.; but if the ceremony +be of divine institution, such as kneeling is,—for +the same is commended by God unto +us in his word,—then we ought to consider +whether the abuse of that ceremony hath +proceeded from the nature of the action +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-152">[pg 1-152]</span><a name="Pg1-152" id="Pg1-152" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +wherein it was used; for if it be so, it ought +to be abolished, &c.; but if the abuse proceed +not from the nature of the action, but +from the opinion of the agent, then, the opinion +being removed, the religious ceremony +may be used without any profanation of +idolatry. For example, the abuse of kneeling +in elevation, &c., proceedeth not only +from the opinion of the agent, but from the +nature of the action, which is idolatrous and +superstitious, &c., and, therefore, both the +action and gesture ought to be abolished. +But the sacrament of the supper, being an +action instituted by God, and kneeling being +of its own nature an holy and religious +ceremony, it can never receive contagion of +idolatry from it, but only from the opinion +of the agent: then remove the opinion, both +the action itself may be rightly used, and +kneeling therein,”</span> &c. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Since he +granteth that a ceremony dedicated to and +polluted with idolatry, may (he answereth +not the argument which there he propounded, +except he say must) be abolished, if it +be of human institution, he must grant from +this ground, if there were no more, that the +cross, surplice, kneeling at the communion, +&c., having been so notoriously abused to +idolatry, must be abolished, because they +have no institution except from men only. +But, 2, Why saith he that kneeling is a +ceremony of divine institution? which he +pronounceth not of kneeling, as it is actuated +by some individual case, or clothed with +certain particular circumstances, (for he +maketh this kneeling whereof he speaketh +to be found in two most different actions, +the one idolatrous, the other holy,) but +kneeling in the general, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per se</span></span>, and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">praecise +ab omnibus circumstantiis</span></span>. Let him now +tell where kneeling thus considered is commended +unto us in God's word. He would +possibly allege that place, Psal. xcv. 6, <span class="tei tei-q">“O +come, let us worship and bow down: let us +kneel before the Lord our Maker,”</span> which is +cited in the Canon of Perth about kneeling; +but I answer, whether one expounded that +place with Calvin,<a id="noteref_552" name="noteref_552" href="#note_552"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">552</span></span></a> in this sense, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut scilicet +ante arcam faederis populus se prosternat, +quia sermo de legali cultu habetur</span></span>: +whereupon it should follow that it commendeth +only kneeling to the Jews in that +particular case, or whether it be taken more +generally, to commend kneeling (though not +as necessary, yet as laudable and beseeming) +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-153">[pg 1-153]</span><a name="Pg1-153" id="Pg1-153" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +in the solemn acts of God's immediate +worship, such as that praise and thanksgiving +whereof the beginning of the psalm +speaketh,—whether, I say, it be taken in +this or that sense, yet it condemneth not +kneeling, except in a certain kind of worship +only. And as for kneeling in the general +nature of it, it is not of divine institution, +but in itself indifferent, even as sitting, +standing, &c., all which gestures are then +only made good or evil when in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">actu exercito</span></span>, +they are actuated and individualised +by particular circumstances. 3. If so be the +ceremony be abused to idolatry, it skills not +how, for, as I have showed before, the reasons +and proofs which I have produced for +the proposition of our present argument, +hold good against the retaining of anything +which hath been known to be abused to +idolatry, and only such things as have a +necessary use are to be excepted. 4. The +nature of an action, wherein a ceremony is +used, cannot be the cause of the abuse of +that ceremony; neither can the abuse of a +ceremony proceed from the nature of the +action wherein it is used, as one effect from +the cause, for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nihil potest esse homini +causa sufficiens peccati</span></span>, except only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">propria +voluntas</span><a id="noteref_553" name="noteref_553" href="#note_553"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; font-style: italic; vertical-align: super">553</span></span></a></span>. 5. The abuse of kneeling in +the idolatrous action of elevation, proceedeth +not from the nature of the action, but from +the opinion of the agent, or rather from his +will, for (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">principium actionum humanarum</span></span>, +is not opinion, but will, choosing that +which opinion conceiteth to be chosen, or +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">voluntas praeunte luce intellectus</span></span>,) it is the +will of the agent only which both maketh +the action of elevation to be idolatrous, and +likewise kneeling in this action to receive +the contagion of idolatry. For the elevation +of the bread <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">materialiter</span></span> is not idolatrous +(more than the lifting up of the bread +among us by elders or deacons, when in +taking it off the table, or setting it on, they +lift it above the heads of the communicants), +but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">formaliter</span></span> only, as it is elevated with a +will and intention to place it in state of worship. +So likewise kneeling to the bread +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">materialiter</span></span> is not idolatry (else a man +were an idolater who should be against his +will thrust down and holden by violence +kneeling on his knees when the bread is elevated), +but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">formaliter</span></span>, as it proceedeth +from a will and intention in men to give to +the bread elevated a state in that worship, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-154">[pg 1-154]</span><a name="Pg1-154" id="Pg1-154" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and out of that respect to kneel before it. +6. What can he gain by this device, that +the abuse of kneeling in the Lord's supper +proceeded not from the nature of the action, +but from the will of the agent? Can he +hereupon infer, that kneeling in that action +is to be retained notwithstanding of any contagion +of idolatry which it hath received? +Nay, then, let him say that Hezekiah did +not rightly in breaking down the brazen +serpent, which was set up at God's command, +and the abuse whereof proceeded not +from the thing itself, which had a most lawful, +profitable, and holy use, but only from +the perverse opinion and will of them who +abused it to idolatry. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 15. But the comparing of kneeling +to the brazen serpent is very unsavoury to +the Bishop; and wherefore? <span class="tei tei-q">“The brazen +serpent (saith he), in the time it was abolished, +had no use: that ceased with the +virtue of the cure that the Israelites received +by looking upon it; the act of kneeling +continueth always in a necessary use, for +the better expressing of our thankfulness to +God.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Both kneeling, and all the +rest of the popish ceremonies, may well be +compared to the brazen serpent. And +divines do commonly allege this example, as +most pregnant to prove that things or rites +polluted with idols, and abused to idolatry, +may not be retained, if they have no necessary +use; and I have cited before the +Bishop of Winchester, acknowledging that +this argument holdeth good against all +things which are taken up, not at God's +prescription, but at men's injunction. J. +Rainold<a id="noteref_554" name="noteref_554" href="#note_554"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">554</span></span></a> argumenteth from Hezekiah's +breaking down of the brazen serpent, to the +plucking down of the sign of the cross. 2. +Why saith he that the brazen serpent, in +the time it was abolished, had no use? The +use of it ceased not with the cure, but it was +still kept for a most pious and profitable use, +even to be a monument of that mercy which +the Israelites received in the wilderness, +and it served for the better expressing of +their thankfulness to God, which the Bishop +here calleth a necessary use. 3. When he +saith that kneeling continueth always in a +necessary use, we must understand him to +speak of kneeling in the act of receiving the +communion; else he runs at random; for it +is not kneeling in the general, but kneeling +in this particular case, which is compared to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-155">[pg 1-155]</span><a name="Pg1-155" id="Pg1-155" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the brazen serpent. Now, to say that this +gesture in this action is necessary for our +better expressing of our thankfulness to +God, importeth that the church of Scotland, +and many famous churches in Europe, for so +many years have omitted that which was +necessary for the better expressing of their +thankfulness to God, and that they have not +well enough expressed it. And, moreover, +if kneeling be necessary in the Lord's supper +for our better expressing of our thankfulness +to God, then it is also necessary at +our own common tables. Though we be +bound to be more thankful at the Lord's +table, and that because we receive a benefit +of infinite more worth, yet we are bound to +be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tam grati</span></span>, as well thankful at our own +tables, albeit not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tanta gratitudine</span></span>. If, +then, the same kind of thankfulness be required +of us at our own tables (for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">intentio +et remissio graduum secundum magis et +minus, non variant speciem rei</span></span>,) that which +is necessary for expressing of our thankfulness +at the Lord's table must be necessary +also for the expressing of it at our own. +When I see the Bishop sitting at his table, +I shall tell him that he omitteth the gesture +which is necessary for the expressing of his +thankfulness to God. 4. Did not the apostles' +receiving this sacrament from Christ +himself well enough express their thankfulness +to God? yet they kneeled not, but sat, +as is evident, and shall be afterwards proved +against them who contradict everything +which crosseth them. 5. God will never +take a ceremony of men's devising for a +better expressing of our thankfulness than a +gesture which is commended to us by the +example of his own Son, and his apostles, +together with the celebration of this sacrament +in all points according to his institution. +6. How shall we know where we have +the Bishop and his fellows? It seems they +know not where they have themselves; for +sometimes they tell us that it is indifferent +to take the communion sitting, or standing, +or passing, or kneeling, yet here the Bishop +tells us that kneeling is necessary. 7. I see +the Bishop perceiveth that no answer can +take kneeling at the communion out of the +compass of the brazen serpent, except to say +it hath a necessary use; this is the dead lift, +which yet helpeth not, as I have showed. +All things, then, which are not necessary +(whereof kneeling is one), being notoriously +abused to idolatry, fall under the brazen +serpent. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-156">[pg 1-156]</span><a name="Pg1-156" id="Pg1-156" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 16. Paybody also will here talk with +us, therefore we will talk with him too. He +saith,<a id="noteref_555" name="noteref_555" href="#note_555"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">555</span></span></a> that God did not absolutely condemn +things abused to idolatry, and tells us of three +conditions on which it was lawful to spare +idolatrous appurtenances. 1. If there were +a needful use of them in God's worship. 2. +In case they were so altered and disposed, +as that they tended not to the honour of the +idol, and his damnable worship. 3. If they +were without certain danger of ensnaring +people into idolatry. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Either he requires +all these conditions in every idolothite +and idolatrous appurtenance which may be +retained, or else he thinks that any one of +them sufficeth. If he require all these, the +last two are superfluous; for that which hath +a needful use in God's worship, can neither +tend to the honour of the idol, nor yet can +have in it any danger of ensnaring people +into idolatry. If he think any one of those +conditions enough, then let us go through +them: The first I admit, but it will not help +his cause, for while the world standeth they +shall never prove that kneeling in the act of +receiving the communion, and the other controverted +ceremonies, have either a needful, +or a profitable, or a lawful use in God's worship. +As for his second condition, it is all +one with that which I have already confuted,<a id="noteref_556" name="noteref_556" href="#note_556"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">556</span></span></a> +namely, that things abused to idolatry +may be kept, if they be purged from their +abuse, and restored to the right use. But +he allegeth for it a passage of Parker, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">of the +Cross</span></span>, cap. 1, sect. 7, p. 10, where he showeth +out of Augustine, that an idolothite may +not be kept for private use, except, 1. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Omnis +honor idoli, cum appertessima destructione +subvertatur</span></span>. 2. That not only his +honour be not despoiled, but also all show +thereof. How doth this place (now would +I know) make anything for Paybody? Do +they keep kneeling for private use? Do they +destroy most openly all honour of the idol +to which kneeling was dedicated? Hath their +kneeling not so much as any show of the +breaden god's honour? Who will say so? +And if any will say it, who will believe it? +Who knoweth not that kneeling is kept for +a public, and not for a private use, and that +the breaden idol receiveth very great show +of honour from it? He was scarce of warrants +when he had no better than Parker +could afford him. His third condition rests, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-157">[pg 1-157]</span><a name="Pg1-157" id="Pg1-157" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and touching it I ask, what if those idolatrous +appurtenances be not without apparent +danger of ensnaring people into idolatry? +Are we not commanded to abstain from all +appearance of evil? Will he correct the +Apostle, and teach us, that we need not care +for apparent, but for certain dangers? What +more apparent danger of ensnaring people +into idolatry than unnecessary ceremonies, +which have been dedicated to and polluted +with idols, and which, being retained, do +both admonish us to remember upon old +idolatry, and move us to return to the same, +as I have before made evident?<a id="noteref_557" name="noteref_557" href="#note_557"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">557</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 17. Now, as for the assumption of +our present argument, it cannot be but evident +to any who will not harden their minds +against the light of the truth, that the ceremonies +in question have been most notoriously +abused to idolatry and superstition, and +withal, that they have no necessary use to +make us retain them. I say, they have been +notoriously abused to idolatry. 1. Because +they have been dedicated and consecrated to +the service of idols. 2. Because they have +been deeply polluted, and commonly employed +in idolatrous worship. For both these +reasons does Zanchius condemn the surplice,<a id="noteref_558" name="noteref_558" href="#note_558"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">558</span></span></a> +and such like popish ceremonies left +in England, because the whore of Rome +has abused, and does yet abuse them, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ad +alliciendos homines ad scortandum. Sunt +enim pompae istae omnes, et ceremoniae Papistisae, +nihil aliud quam fuci meretricii, +ad hoc excogitati, ut homines ad spiritualem +scortationem alliciantur.</span></span> O golden sentence, +and worthy to be engraven with a +pen of iron, and the point of a diamond! for +most needful it is to consider, that those ceremonies +are the very meretricious bravery +and veigling trinkets wherewith the Romish +whore doth faird and paint herself, whilst she +propineth to the world the cup of her fornications. +This makes Zanchius<a id="noteref_559" name="noteref_559" href="#note_559"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">559</span></span></a> to call those +ceremonies the relics and symbols of popish +idolatry and superstition. When Queen +Mary set up Popery in England, and restored +all of it which King Henry had +overthrown, she considered that Popery +could not stand well-favoredly without the +ceremonies; whereupon she ordained,<a id="noteref_560" name="noteref_560" href="#note_560"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">560</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut +dies omnes festicelebrentur, superioris aetatis +ceremoniae restituantur, pueri adultiores +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-158">[pg 1-158]</span><a name="Pg1-158" id="Pg1-158" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +ante baptisati, ab episcopis confirmentur.</span></span> +So that not in remote regions, but +in his Majesty's dominions,—not in a time +past memory, but about fourscore years ago,—not +by people's practice only, but by the +laws and edicts of the supreme magistrate, +the ceremonies have been abused to the reinducing +and upholding of Popery and idolatry. +Both far and near, then, both long +since and lately, it is more than notorious +how grossly and grievously the ceremonies +have been polluted with idolatry and superstition. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I cannot choose but marvel much how +Paybody was not ashamed to deny that +kneeling has been abused by the Papists.<a id="noteref_561" name="noteref_561" href="#note_561"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">561</span></span></a> +Blush, O paper, which art blotted with such +a notable lie! What will not desperate impudency +dare to aver? But Bishop Lindsey +seemeth also to hold that kneeling hath +been abused by the Papists<a id="noteref_562" name="noteref_562" href="#note_562"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">562</span></span></a> only in the +elevation and circumgestation of the host, +but not in the participation, and that Honorius +did not command kneeling in the participation, +but only in the elevation and circumgestation. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Saltem mendacem +oportet essememorem.</span></span> Saith not the Bishop +himself elsewhere of the Papists,<a id="noteref_563" name="noteref_563" href="#note_563"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">563</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“In the +sacrament they kneel to the sign,”</span> whereby +he would prove a disconformity between +their kneeling and ours; for we kneel, saith +he, <span class="tei tei-q">“by the sacrament to the thing signified.”</span> +Now if the Papists in the sacrament +kneel to the sign, then they have idolatrously +abused kneeling, even in the participation; +for the Bishop dare not say that, in the elevation +or circumgestation, there is either sacrament +or sign. 2. Why do our divines +controvert with the Papists, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de adoratione +euchuristiae</span></span>, if Papists adore it not in the +participation? for the host, carried about in +a box, is not the sacrament of the eucharist. +3. In the participation, Papists think that +the bread is already transubstantiate into the +body of Christ, by virtue of the words of consecration. +Now, if in the participation they +kneel to that which they falsely conceive to +be the body of Christ (but is indeed corruptible +bread), with an intention to give it +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">latria</span></span> or divine worship, then in the participation +they abuse it to idolatry. But that is +true; therefore, &c. 4. Durand showeth,<a id="noteref_564" name="noteref_564" href="#note_564"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">564</span></span></a> that +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-159">[pg 1-159]</span><a name="Pg1-159" id="Pg1-159" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +though in the holidays of Easter and Pentecost, +and the festivities of the blessed Virgin, +and in the Lord's day, they kneel not +in the church, but only stand (because of +the joy of the festivity), and at the most do +but bow or incline their heads at prayer, +yet <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in praesentia corporis et sanguinis +Christi</span></span>, in presence of the bread and wine, +which they think to be the body and blood +of Christ, they cease not to kneel. And +how will the Bishop make their participation +free of this idolatrous kneeling? The +Rhemists show us,<a id="noteref_565" name="noteref_565" href="#note_565"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">565</span></span></a> that when they are eating +and drinking the body and blood of our +Lord, they adore the sacrament, and, humbling +themselves, they say to it, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Domine non +sum dignus, Deus propitius esto mihi peccatori</span></span>. +5. As for that which Honorius III. +decreed, Dr White calleth it the adoration +of the sacrament,<a id="noteref_566" name="noteref_566" href="#note_566"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">566</span></span></a> which, if it is so, then we +must say, that he decreed adoration in the +participation itself, because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">extra usum sacramenti</span></span>, +the bread cannot be called a sacrament. +Honorius commanded that the +priest should frequently teach his people to +bow down devoutly when the host is elevated +in the celebration of the mass, and that +they should do the same when it is carried +to the sick. All this was ordained in reference +to the participation. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ad usum illa instituta +sunt</span></span>, says Chemnitius,<a id="noteref_567" name="noteref_567" href="#note_567"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">567</span></span></a> speaking of +this decree, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quando scilicet panis consecratur, +et quando ad infirmos defertur, ut +exhibeatur et sumatur</span></span>. So that that which +was specially respected in the decree, was +adoring in the participation. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, Here we have to do with Dr +Burges, who will have us to think, that adoration +in receiving the sacrament<a id="noteref_568" name="noteref_568" href="#note_568"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">568</span></span></a> hath not +been idolatrously intended to the sacrament +in the church of Rome, neither by decree +nor custom. Not by decree, because albeit +Honorius appointed adoration to be used in +the elevation and circumgestation, yet not in +the act of receiving. And albeit the Roman +ritual do appoint, that clergymen coming +to receive the sacrament do it kneeling, yet +this was done in veneration of the altar,<a id="noteref_569" name="noteref_569" href="#note_569"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">569</span></span></a> or +of that which standeth thereupon, and not +for adoration of the host put into their +mouths. Not by custom; for he will not +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-160">[pg 1-160]</span><a name="Pg1-160" id="Pg1-160" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +have it said that kneeling in the time of receiving +was ever in the church of Rome +any rite of or for adoration of the sacrament, +because albeit the people kneel in the act of +receiving, yet I <span class="tei tei-q">“deny (saith he) that they +ever intended adoration of the species, at +that moment of time when they took it in +their mouths, but then turned themselves to +God,”</span> &c. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. As for the decree of +Honorius, I have already answered with +Chemnitius, that it had reference specially +to the receiving. 2. When clergymen are +appointed in the Roman ritual to receive +the sacrament at the altar kneeling, this was +not for veneration of the altar, to which +they did reverence at all times when they +approached to it, but this was required particularly +in their receiving of the sacrament, +for adoration of it. Neither is there mention +made of the altar as conferring anything +to their kneeling in receiving the sacrament; +for the sacrament was not used +the more reverently because it stood upon +the altar, but by the contrary, for the sacrament's +sake reverence was done to the altar, +which was esteemed the seat of the body of +Christ. It appeareth, therefore, that the +altar is mentioned, not as concerning the +kneeling of the clergymen in their communicating, +but simply as concerning their +communicating, because none but they were +wont to communicate at the altar, according +to that received canon, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Solis autem ministris +altaris liceat ingredi ad altare et +ibidem communicare</span></span>.<a id="noteref_570" name="noteref_570" href="#note_570"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">570</span></span></a> The one of the +Doctor's own conjectures is, that they +kneeled for reverence of that which stood +upon the altar; but I would know what that +was which, standing upon the altar, made +them to kneel in the participation, if it was +not the host itself? Now, whereas he denies, +as touching custom, that people did +ever intend the adoration of the species, I +answer: 1. How knows he what people in +the Roman church did intend in their +minds? 2. What warrant hath he for this, +that they did not in the participation adore +the host, which was then put into their +mouth? 3. Though this which he saith +were true, he gaineth nothing by it; for put +the case, they did not intend the adoration of +the species, dare he say, that they intended +not the adoration of that which was under +the species? I trow not. Now, that which +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-161">[pg 1-161]</span><a name="Pg1-161" id="Pg1-161" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +was under the species, though in their conceit +it was Christ's body, yet it was indeed +bread; so that, in the very participation, +they were worshipping the bread. But, 4, +What needeth any more? He maketh +himself a liar, and saith plainly,<a id="noteref_571" name="noteref_571" href="#note_571"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">571</span></span></a> that after +transubstantiation was embraced, and when +all the substance of the visible creature was +held to be gone, they did intend the adoration +of the invisible things, as if there had +been now no substance of any creature left +therein, whereby he destroyeth all which he +hath said of their not intending the adoration +of the species. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 20. Last of all, for the other part +of my assumption, that the ceremonies have +no necessary use in God's worship, I need +no other proof than the common by-word of +Formalists, which saith they are things indifferent. +Yet the Bishop of Edinburgh<a id="noteref_572" name="noteref_572" href="#note_572"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">572</span></span></a> and +Paybody<a id="noteref_573" name="noteref_573" href="#note_573"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">573</span></span></a> have turned their tongues bravely, +and chosen rather to say anything against +us than nothing. They spare not to answer, +that kneeling hath a necessary use. They +are most certainly speaking of kneeling in +the act of receiving the communion, for +they and their opposites, in those places, are +disputing of no other kneeling but this only. +Now we may easily perceive they are in an +evil taking, when they are driven to such an +unadvised and desperate answer. For, 1. +If kneeling in the act of receiving the Lord's +supper be necessary, why have themselves +too written so much for the indifferency of +it? O desultorious levity that knows not +where to hold itself! 2. If it be necessary, +what makes it to be so? What law? What +example? What reason? 3. If it be necessary, +not only many reformed churches, +and many ancient too, but Christ himself +and his apostles have, in this sacrament, +omitted something that was necessary. 4. +If it be necessary, why do many of their +own disciples take the communion sitting, in +places where sitting is used? What need I +to say more? In the first part of this dispute +I have proved that the ceremonies are +not necessary, in respect of the church's ordinance, +howbeit if it were answered in +this place, that they are in this respect necessary, +it helpeth not, since the argument +proceedeth against all things notoriously +abused to idolatry, which neither God nor +nature hath made necessary. And for any +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-162">[pg 1-162]</span><a name="Pg1-162" id="Pg1-162" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +necessity of the ceremonies in themselves, +either our opposites must repudiate what +hath unadvisedly fallen from their pens hereanent, +or else forsake their beaten ground of +indifferency, and say plainly, that the ceremonies +are urged by them, to be observed +with an opinion of necessity, as worship of +God, and as things in themselves necessary. +Look to yourselves, O Formalists, for you +stand here upon such slippery places, that +you cannot hold both your feet. +</p> + +</div> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iii" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc63" id="toc63"></a> +<a name="pdf64" id="pdf64"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER III.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE UNLAWFUL, BECAUSE THEY SORT US WITH IDOLATERS, +BEING THE BADGES OF PRESENT IDOLATRY AMONG THE PAPISTS.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. It followeth according to the +order which I have proposed, to show next, +that the ceremonies are idolatrous, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">participativè</span></span>. +By communicating with idolaters +in their rites and ceremonies, we ourselves +become guilty of idolatry; even as Ahaz, +2 Kings xvi. 10, was an idolater, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eo ipso</span></span>, +that he took the pattern of an altar from +idolators. Forasmuch, then, as kneeling +before the consecrated bread, the sign of the +cross, surplice, festival days, bishopping, bowing +down to the altar, administration of the +sacraments in private places, &c., are the +wares of Rome, the baggage of Babylon, the +trinkets of the whore, the badges of Popery, +the ensigns of Christ's enemies, and the +very trophies of antichrist,—we cannot +conform, communicate and symbolise with +the idolatrous Papists in the use of the +same, without making ourselves idolaters by +participation. Shall the chaste spouse of +Christ take upon her the ornaments of the +whore? Shall the Israel of God symbolise +with her who is spiritually called Sodom and +Egypt? Shall the Lord's redeemed people +wear the ensigns of their captivity? Shall +the saints be seen with the mark of the +beast? Shall the Christian church be like +the antichristian, the holy like the profane, +religion like superstition, the temple of God +like the synagogue of Satan? Our opposites +are so far from being moved with these +things, that both in pulpits and private +places they used to plead for the ceremonies +by this very argument, that we should not +run so far away from Papists, but come as +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-163">[pg 1-163]</span><a name="Pg1-163" id="Pg1-163" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +near them as we can. But for proof of that +which we say, namely, that it is not lawful +to symbolise with idolaters (and by consequence +with Papists), or to be like them in +their rites or ceremonies, we have more to +allege than they can answer. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. For, 1st, We have Scripture +for us. <span class="tei tei-q">“After the doings of the land of +Egypt, wherein you dwelt, shall ye not do +and after the doings of the land of Canaan, +whither I bring ye, shall ye not do, neither +shall ye walk in their ordinances,”</span> Lev. +xviii. 3. <span class="tei tei-q">“Take heed to thyself that thou +be not snared by following them, &c., saying, +How did these nations serve their +gods? even so will I do likewise. Thou +shalt not do so unto the Lord thy God,”</span> +Deut. xii. 30. <span class="tei tei-q">“Thou shalt not do after +their works,”</span> Exod. xxiii. 24. Yea, they +were straitly forbidden to round the corners +of their heads, or to make any cuttings in +the flesh for the dead, or to print any mark +upon them, or to make baldness upon their +heads, or between their eyes, forasmuch as +God had chosen them to be a holy and a +peculiar people, and it behoved them not to +be framed nor fashioned like the nations, +Lev. xix. 27, 28, and xxi. 5, and Deut. +xiv. 1. And what else was meant by those +laws which forbade them to suffer their cattle +to gender with a diverse kind, to sow +their field with diverse seed, to wear a garment +of diverse sorts, as of woollen and linen, +to plough with an ox and an ass together? +Levit. xix. 19, Deut. xxii. 6-11. This +was the hold that people in simplicity and +purity, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ne hinc inde accersat ritus alienos</span></span>, +saith Calvin, upon these places. Besides, +find we not that they were sharply reproved +when they made themselves like other nations? +<span class="tei tei-q">“Ye have made you priests after +the manner of the nations of other lands,”</span> +2 Chron. xxii. 9. <span class="tei tei-q">“They followed vanity, +and became vain, and went after the heathen +that were round about them, concerning +whom the Lord had charged them, that they +should not do like them,”</span> 2 Kings xvii. 15. +The gospel commendeth the same to us +which the law did to them: <span class="tei tei-q">“Be not ye +unequally yoked with unbelievers, for what +fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? +and what communion hath light +with darkness? and what concord hath +Christ with Belial? and what agreement +hath the temple of God with idols,”</span> &c. +<span class="tei tei-q">“Wherefore, come out from among them, +and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-164">[pg 1-164]</span><a name="Pg1-164" id="Pg1-164" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +touch not the unclean thing,”</span> 2 Cor. vi. +14-17. <span class="tei tei-q">“If any man worship the beast, +and his image, and receive his mark in his +forehead, or in his hand, the same shall +drink of the wine of the wrath of God,”</span> +Rev. xiv. 9. And the apostle Jude ver. +12, will have us to hate the very garment +spotted with the flesh, importing, that as +under the law men were made unclean not +only by leprosy, but by the garments, vessels +and houses of leprous men, so do we contract +the contagion of idolatry, by communicating +with the unclean things of idolaters. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Before we go further, we will see +what our opposites have said to those Scriptures +which we allege. Hooker saith,<a id="noteref_574" name="noteref_574" href="#note_574"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">574</span></span></a> that +the reason why God forbade his people +Israel the use of such rites and customs as +were among the Egyptians and the Canaanites, +was not because it behoved his people +to be framed of set purpose to an utter dissimilitude +with those nations, but his meaning +was to bar Israel from similitude with +those nations in such things as were repugnant +to his ordinances and laws. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. +Let it be so, he has said enough against +himself. For we have the same reason to +make us abstain from all the rites and customs +of idolaters, that we may be barred +from similitude with them in such things +as are flatly repugnant to God's word, because +dissimilitude in ceremonies is a bar to +stop similitude in substance, and, on the +contrary, similitude in ceremonies openeth a +way to similitude in greater substance. 2. +His answer is but a begging of that which +is in question, forasmuch as we allege those +laws and prohibitions to prove that all the +rites and customs of those nations were repugnant +to the ordinances and laws of God, +and that Israel was simply forbidden to use +them. 3. Yet this was not a framing of +Israel of set purpose to an utter dissimilitude +with those nations, for Israel used food +and raiment, sowing and reaping, sitting, +standing, lying, walking, talking, trading, +laws, government, &c., notwithstanding that +the Egyptians and Canaanites used so. They +were only forbidden to be like those nations +in such unnecessary rites and customs as had +neither institution from God nor nature, but +were the inventions and devices of men only. +In things and rites of this kind alone it is +that we plead for dissimilitude with the idolatrous +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-165">[pg 1-165]</span><a name="Pg1-165" id="Pg1-165" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Papists; for the ceremonies in controversy +are not only proved to be under the +compass of such, but are, besides, made by +the Papists badges and marks of their religion, +as we shall see afterwards. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. To that place, 2 Cor. vi., Paybody +answereth,<a id="noteref_575" name="noteref_575" href="#note_575"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">575</span></span></a> that nothing else is there +meant, than that we must beware and separate +ourselves from the communion of +their sins and idolatries. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. When the +Apostle there forbiddeth the Corinthians to +be unequally yoked with unbelievers, or to +have any communion or fellowship with idolaters, +and requireth them so to come out +from among them, that they touch none of +their unclean things, why may we not understand +his meaning to be, that not only +they should not partake with pagans in +their idolatries, but that they should not +marry with them, nor frequent their feasts, +nor go to the theatre to behold their plays, +nor go to law before their judges, nor use +any of their rites? For with such idolaters +we ought not to have any fellowship, as +Zanchius resolves,<a id="noteref_576" name="noteref_576" href="#note_576"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">576</span></span></a> but only in so far as necessity +compelleth, and charity requireth. +2. All the rites and customs of idolaters, +which have neither institution from God +nor nature, are to be reckoned among those +sins wherein we may not partake with +them, for they are the unprofitable works +of darkness, all which Calvin judgeth to be +in that place generally forbidden,<a id="noteref_577" name="noteref_577" href="#note_577"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">577</span></span></a> before +the Apostle descend particularly to forbid +partaking with them in their idolatry. As +for the prohibition of diverse mixtures, Paybody +saith,<a id="noteref_578" name="noteref_578" href="#note_578"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">578</span></span></a> the Jews were taught thereby to +make no mixture of true and false worship. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. According to his tenets, it followeth +upon this answer, that no mixture is to be +made betwixt holy and idolatrous ceremonies, +for he calleth kneeling a <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">bodily worship</span></em>, +and a <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">worship gesture</span></em>, more than once +or twice. And we have seen before, how +Dr Burges calleth the ceremonies <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">worship +of God</span></em>. 2. If mixture of true and +false worship be not lawful, then forasmuch +as the ceremonies of God's ordinance, +namely, the sacraments of the New Testament +are true worship; and the ceremonies +of Popery, namely, cross, kneeling, +holidays, &c., are false worship; therefore, +there ought to be no mixture of them together. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-166">[pg 1-166]</span><a name="Pg1-166" id="Pg1-166" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +3. If the Jews were taught to make +no mixture of true and false worship, then +by the self-same instruction, if there had +been no more, they were taught also to shun +all such occasions as might any ways produce +such a mixture, and by consequence all symbolising +with idolaters in their rites and ceremonies. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. As touching those laws which +forbade the Israelites to make round the +corners of their heads, or to mar the corners +of their beards, or to make any cuttings +in their flesh, or to make any baldness between +their eyes, Hooker answereth,<a id="noteref_579" name="noteref_579" href="#note_579"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">579</span></span></a> that +the cutting round of the corners of the head, +and the tearing off the tufts of the beard, +howbeit they were in themselves indifferent, +yet they are not indifferent being used +as signs of immoderate and hopeless lamentation +for the dead; in which sense it is, +that the law forbiddeth them. To the same +purpose saith Paybody,<a id="noteref_580" name="noteref_580" href="#note_580"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">580</span></span></a> that the Lord did +not forbid his people to mar and abuse their +heads and beards for the dead, because the +heathen did so, but because the practice +doth not agree to the faith and hope of a +Christian, if the heathen had never used it. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. How much surer and sounder is +Calvin's judgment,<a id="noteref_581" name="noteref_581" href="#note_581"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">581</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non aliud fuisse Dei +consilium, quam ut interposito obstaculo +populum suum a prophanis Gentibus dirimiret</span></span>? +For albeit the cutting the hair be +a thing in itself indifferent, yet because the +Gentiles did use it superstitiously, therefore, +saith Calvin, albeit it was <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per se medium, +Deus tamen noluit populo suo liberum +esse, ut tanquam pueri discerent ex parvis +rudimentis, se non aliter Deo fore gratos, +nisi exteris et proeputiatis essent prorsus +dissimiles, ac longissime abessent ab eorum +exemplis, praesertim vero ritus omnes +fugerent, quibus testata fuerit religio</span></span>. So +that from this law it doth most manifestly +appear, that we may not be like idolaters, no +not in things which are in themselves indifferent, +when we know they do use them superstitiously. +2. What warrant is there for +this gloss, that the law forbiddeth the cutting +round of the corners of the head, and +the matting of the corners of the beard, to +be used as signs of immoderate and hopeless +lamentation for the dead, and that in no +other sense they are forbidden? Albeit the +cutting of the flesh may be expounded to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-167">[pg 1-167]</span><a name="Pg1-167" id="Pg1-167" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +proceed from immoderate grief, and to be a +sign of hopeless lamentation; yet this cannot +be said of rounding the hair, marring +the beard, and making of baldness, which +might have been used in moderate and +hopeful lamentation, as well as our putting +on of mourning apparel for the dead. The +law saith nothing of the immoderate use of +these things, but simply forbiddeth to round +the head, or mar the beard for the dead; +and that because this was one of the rites +which the idolatrous and superstitious Gentiles +did use, concerning whom the Lord +commanded his people, that they should not +do like them, because he had chosen them +to be a holy and peculiar people, above all +people upon the earth. So that the thing +which was forbidden, if the Gentiles had not +used it, should have been otherwise lawful +enough to God's people, as we have seen out +of Calvin's commentary. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. Secondly, We have reason for that +which we say; for by partaking with idolaters +in their rites and ceremonies, we are +made to partake with them in their religion +too. For, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ceremonioe omnes sun quoedam +protestationes fidei</span></span>, saith Aquinas.<a id="noteref_582" name="noteref_582" href="#note_582"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">582</span></span></a> Therefore +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">communio rituum est quasi symbolum +communionis in religione</span></span>, saith Balduine.<a id="noteref_583" name="noteref_583" href="#note_583"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">583</span></span></a> +They who did eat of the Jewish sacrifices +were partakers of the altar, 1 Cor. x. 18, +that is, saith Pareus,<a id="noteref_584" name="noteref_584" href="#note_584"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">584</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">socios Judaicae religionis +et cultus se profitebantur</span></span>. For the +Jews by their sacrifices <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mutuam in una +eademque religione copulationem sanciunt</span></span>, +saith Beza.<a id="noteref_585" name="noteref_585" href="#note_585"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">585</span></span></a> +Whereupon Dr Fulk noteth,<a id="noteref_586" name="noteref_586" href="#note_586"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">586</span></span></a> +that the Apostle in that place doth compare +our sacraments with the altars, hosts, sacrifices +or immolations of the Jews and Gentiles, +<span class="tei tei-q">“in that point which is common to all +ceremonies, to declare them that use them +to be partakers of that religion whereof they +be ceremonies.”</span> If then Isidore thought it +unlawful for Christians to take pleasure in +the fables of heathen poets,<a id="noteref_587" name="noteref_587" href="#note_587"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">587</span></span></a> because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non solum +thura offerendo daemonibus immolatur, +sed etiam eorum dicta libentius capiendo</span></span>; +much more have we reason to think +that, by taking part in the ceremonies of +idolaters, we do but offer to devils, and join +ourselves to the service of idols. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-168">[pg 1-168]</span><a name="Pg1-168" id="Pg1-168" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. Thirdly, As by Scripture and +reason, so by antiquity, we strengthen our +argument. Of old, Christians did so shun to +be like the pagans, that in the days of Tertullian +it was thought they might not wear garlands, +because thereby they had been made +conform to the pagans. Hence Tertullian +justifieth the soldier who refused to wear a +garland as the pagans did.<a id="noteref_588" name="noteref_588" href="#note_588"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">588</span></span></a> Dr Mortoune +himself allegeth another case out of Tertullian,<a id="noteref_589" name="noteref_589" href="#note_589"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">589</span></span></a> +which maketh to this purpose, namely, +that Christian proselytes did distinguish +themselves from Roman pagans, by casting +away their gowns and wearing of cloaks. +But these things we are not to urge, because +we plead not for dissimilitude with the Papists +in civil fashions, but in sacred and religious +ceremonies. For this point then at +which we hold us, we allege that which is +marked in the third century out of Origen,<a id="noteref_590" name="noteref_590" href="#note_590"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">590</span></span></a> +namely, that it was held unlawful for Christians +to observe the feasts and solemnities, +either of the Jews or of the Gentiles. Now we find +a whole council determining thus,<a id="noteref_591" name="noteref_591" href="#note_591"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">591</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non oportet a Judoeis vel hoereticis, feriatica +quoe mittuntur accipere, nec cum cis +dies agere feriatos.</span></span> The council of Nice +also condemned those who kept Easter upon +the fourteenth day of the month. That +which made them pronounce so (as is clear +from Constantine's epistle to the churches<a id="noteref_592" name="noteref_592" href="#note_592"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">592</span></span></a>) +was, because they held it unbeseeming for +Christians to have anything common with +the Jews in their rites and observances. +Augustine condemneth fasting upon the +Sabbath day as scandalous, because the Manichees +used so, and fasting upon that day +had been a conformity with them;<a id="noteref_593" name="noteref_593" href="#note_593"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">593</span></span></a> and +wherefore did Gregory advise Leander to +abolish the ceremony of trim-immersion? +His words are plain:<a id="noteref_594" name="noteref_594" href="#note_594"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">594</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quia nunc huc usque +ab hoereticis infans in baptismate tertio +mergebatur, fiendum apud vos esse non +censeo.</span></span> Why doth Epiphanius,<a id="noteref_595" name="noteref_595" href="#note_595"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">595</span></span></a> in the end +of his books <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">contra haereses</span></span>, rehearse all the +ceremonies of the church, as marks whereby +the church is discerned from all other sects? +If the church did symbolise in ceremonies +with other sects, he could not have done so. +And, moreover, find we not in the canons of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-169">[pg 1-169]</span><a name="Pg1-169" id="Pg1-169" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the ancient councils,<a id="noteref_596" name="noteref_596" href="#note_596"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">596</span></span></a> that Christians were +forbidden to deck their houses with green +boughs and bay leaves, to observe the calends +of January, to keep the first day of every +month, &c., because the pagans used to do +so? Last of all, read we not in the fourth +century of the ecclesiastical history,<a id="noteref_597" name="noteref_597" href="#note_597"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">597</span></span></a> that the +frame of Christians in that age was such, +that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nec cum haereticis commune quicquam +habere voluerunt</span></span>? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. One would think that nothing could +be answered to any of these things, by such as +pretend no less than that they have devoted +themselves to bend all their wishes and labours +for procuring the imitation of venerable +antiquity. Yet Hooker can coin a conjecture +to frustrate all which we allege.<a id="noteref_598" name="noteref_598" href="#note_598"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">598</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“In things (saith he) of their own nature +indifferent, if either councils or particular +men have at any time with sound judgment +misliked conformity between the church of +God and infidels, the cause thereof hath not +been affectation of dissimilitude, but some +special accident which the church, not being +always subject unto, hath not still cause to +do the like. For example (saith he), in the +dangerous days of trial, wherein there was +no way for the truth of Jesus Christ to triumph +over infidelity but through the constancy +of his saints, whom yet a natural desire +to save themselves from the flame might, +peradventure, cause to join with the pagans +in external customs, too far using the same +as a cloak to conceal themselves in, and a +mist to darken the eyes of infidels withal; +for remedy hereof, it might be, those laws +were provided.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. This answer is altogether +doubtful and conjectural, made up +of <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">if</span></em>, and <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">peradventure</span></em>, and <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">it might be</span></em>. +Neither is anything found which can make +such a conjecture probable. 2. The true +reason why Christians were forbidden to +use the rites and customs of pagans, was +neither a bare affectation of dissimilitude, +nor yet any special accident which the church +is not always subject unto, but because it was +held unlawful to symbolise with idolaters in +the use of such rites as they placed any religion +in. For in the fathers and councils +which we have cited to this purpose, there is +no other reason mentioned why it behoved +Christians to abstain from those forbidden +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-170">[pg 1-170]</span><a name="Pg1-170" id="Pg1-170" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +customs, but only because the pagans and +infidels used so. 3. And what if Hooker's +divination shall have place? Doth it not +agree to us, so as it should make us mislike +the Papists? Yes, sure, and more properly. +For put the case, that those ancient Christians +had not avoided conformity with pagans +in those rites and customs which we +read to have been forbidden them, yet for +all that, there had been remaining betwixt +them and the pagans a great deal more +difference than will remain betwixt us and +the Papists, if we avoid not conformity with +them in the controverted ceremonies; for +the pagans had not the word, sacraments, +&c., which the Papists do retain, so that we +may far more easily use the ceremonies as a +mist to darken the eyes of the Papists, than +they could have used those forbidden rites +as a mist to darken the eyes of pagans. +Much more, then, Protestants should not be +permitted to conform themselves unto Papists +in rites and ceremonies, lest, in the +dangerous days of trial (which some reformed +churches in Europe do presently feel, and +which seem to be faster approaching to ourselves +than the most part are aware of), they +join themselves to Papists in these external +things, too far using the same as a cloak to +conceal themselves in, &c. 4. We find that +the reason why the fourth council of Toledo +forbade the ceremony of thrice dipping in +water to be used in baptism, was,<a id="noteref_599" name="noteref_599" href="#note_599"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">599</span></span></a> lest Christians +should seem to assent to heretics who +divide the Trinity. And the reason why +the same council forbade the clergymen to +conform themselves unto the custom of heretics,<a id="noteref_600" name="noteref_600" href="#note_600"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">600</span></span></a> +in the shaving off the hair of their +head, is mentioned to have been the removing +of conformity with the custom of heretics +from the churches of Spain, as being a +great dishonour unto the same. And we +have heard before, that Augustine condemneth +conformity with the Manichees, in fasting +upon the Lord's day, as scandalous. And +whereas afterwards the council of Cæsar-Augusta +forbade fasting upon the Lord's day, +a grave writer layeth out the reason of this +prohibition thus:<a id="noteref_601" name="noteref_601" href="#note_601"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">601</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“It would appear that +this council had a desire to abolish the rites +and customs of the Manichean heretics, who +were accustomed to fast upon the Lord's +day.”</span> Lastly, we have seen from Constantine's +epistle to the churches, that dissimilitude +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-171">[pg 1-171]</span><a name="Pg1-171" id="Pg1-171" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +with the Jews was one (though not +the only one) reason why it was not thought +beseeming to keep Easter upon the fourteenth +day of the month. Who then can +think that any special accident, as Hooker +imagineth, was the reason why the rites and +customs of pagans were forbidden to Christians? +Were not the customs of the pagans +to be held unbeseeming for Christians, as +well as the customs of the Jews? Nay, if +conformity with heretics (whom Hooker acknowledgeth +to be a part of the visible +church<a id="noteref_602" name="noteref_602" href="#note_602"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">602</span></span></a>), in their customs and ceremonies, +was condemned as a scandal, a dishonour to +the church, and an assenting unto their heresies, +might he not have much more thought +that conformity with the customs of pagans +was forbidden as a greater scandal and dishonour +to the church, and as an assenting +to the paganism and idolatry of those that +were without? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. But to proceed. In the fourth +place, the canon law itself speaketh for the +argument which we have in hand: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non +licet iniquas observationes agere calendarum, +et otiis vacare Gentilibus, neque +lauro, aut viriditate arborum, cingere domos: +omnis enim haec observatio paganismi +est.</span></span><a id="noteref_603" name="noteref_603" href="#note_603"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">603</span></span></a> And again: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Anathema sit qui ritum +paganorum et calendarum observat.</span></span><a id="noteref_604" name="noteref_604" href="#note_604"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">604</span></span></a> And +after: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Dies Aegyptiaci et Januarii calendae +non sunt observandae.</span></span><a id="noteref_605" name="noteref_605" href="#note_605"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">605</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fifthly, Our assertion will find place in +the school too, which holdeth that Jews +are forbidden to wear a garment of diverse +sorts,<a id="noteref_606" name="noteref_606" href="#note_606"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">606</span></span></a> as of linen and woollen together, and +that their women were forbidden to wear +men's clothes, or their men women's clothes, +because the Gentiles used so in the worshipping +of their gods. In like manner, +that the priests were forbidden to round +their heads,<a id="noteref_607" name="noteref_607" href="#note_607"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">607</span></span></a> or mar their beards, or make +incision in their flesh, because the idolatrous +priests did so.<a id="noteref_608" name="noteref_608" href="#note_608"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">608</span></span></a> And that the prohibition +which forbade the commixtion of beasts of +diverse kinds among the Jews hath a figurative +sense,<a id="noteref_609" name="noteref_609" href="#note_609"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">609</span></span></a> +in that we are forbidden to make +people of one kind of religion, to have any +conjunction with those of another kind. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-172">[pg 1-172]</span><a name="Pg1-172" id="Pg1-172" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Sixthly, Papists themselves teach,<a id="noteref_610" name="noteref_610" href="#note_610"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">610</span></span></a> that +it is generally forbidden to communicate +with infidels and heretics, but especially in +any act of religion. Yea, they think,<a id="noteref_611" name="noteref_611" href="#note_611"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">611</span></span></a> that +Christian men are bound to abhor the very +phrases and words of heretics, which they +use. Yea, they condemn the very heathenish +names of the days of the week imposed +after the names of the planets,<a id="noteref_612" name="noteref_612" href="#note_612"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">612</span></span></a> Sunday, +Monday, &c. They hold it altogether a +great and damnable sin to deal with heretics +in matter of religion,<a id="noteref_613" name="noteref_613" href="#note_613"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">613</span></span></a> or any way to communicate +with them in spiritual things. +Bellarmine is plain,<a id="noteref_614" name="noteref_614" href="#note_614"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">614</span></span></a> who will have catholics +to be discerned from heretics, and other +sects of all sorts, even by ceremonies, because +as heretics have hated the ceremonies +of the church, so the church hath ever abstained +from the observances of heretics. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. Seventhly, Our own writers do +sufficiently confirm us in this argument. +The bringing of heathenish or Jewish rites +into the church is altogether condemned by +them,<a id="noteref_615" name="noteref_615" href="#note_615"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">615</span></span></a> yea, though the customs and rites of +the heathen<a id="noteref_616" name="noteref_616" href="#note_616"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">616</span></span></a> be received into the church for +gaining them, and drawing them to the true +religion, yet is it condemned as proceeding +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex κακαζηλίᾳ seu prava Ethnicorum imitatione</span></span>. +J. Rainolds<a id="noteref_617" name="noteref_617" href="#note_617"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">617</span></span></a> rejecteth the popish +ceremonies, partly because they are Jewish, +and partly because they are heathenish. +The same argument Beza<a id="noteref_618" name="noteref_618" href="#note_618"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">618</span></span></a> useth against +them. In the second command, as Zanchius<a id="noteref_619" name="noteref_619" href="#note_619"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">619</span></span></a> +expoundeth it, we are forbidden to +borrow anything, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex ritibus idololatrarum +Gentium</span></span>. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Fidelibus</span></span> +(saith Calvin<a id="noteref_620" name="noteref_620" href="#note_620"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">620</span></span></a>) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">fas +non est ullo symbolo ostendere, sibi cum +superstitiosis esse consensum</span></span>. To conclude, +then, since not only idolatry is forbidden, +but also, as Pareus noteth,<a id="noteref_621" name="noteref_621" href="#note_621"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">621</span></span></a> every sort of +communicating with the occasion, appearances, +or instruments of the same; and since, +as our divines have declared,<a id="noteref_622" name="noteref_622" href="#note_622"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">622</span></span></a> the Papists +are in many respects gross idolaters, let us +choose to have the commendation which was +given to the ancient Britons for being +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-173">[pg 1-173]</span><a name="Pg1-173" id="Pg1-173" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +enemies to the Roman customs,<a id="noteref_623" name="noteref_623" href="#note_623"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">623</span></span></a> rather than, +as Pope Pius V. was forced to say of Rome,<a id="noteref_624" name="noteref_624" href="#note_624"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">624</span></span></a> +that it did more <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Gentilizare, quam Christianizare</span></span>; +so they who would gladly wish +they could give a better commendation to +our church, be forced to say, that it doth not +only more <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Anglizare, quam Scotizare</span></span>, but +also more <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Romanizare, quam Evangelizare</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 11. But our argument is made by +a great deal more strong, if yet further we +consider, that by the controverted ceremonies, +we are not only made like the idolatrous +Papists, in such rites of man's devising +as they place some religion in, but we are +made likewise to take upon us those signs +and symbols which Papists account to be +special badges of Popery, and which also, in +the account of many of our own reverend +divines, are to be so thought of. In the +oath ordained by Pius IV., to be taken of bishops +at their creation (as Onuphrius writeth<a id="noteref_625" name="noteref_625" href="#note_625"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">625</span></span></a>), +they are appointed to swear, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Apostolicas +et ecclesiasticas traditiones, reliquasque +ejusdem ecclesiæ observationes et +constitutiones firmissime admitto et amplector</span></span>; +and after, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Receptos quoque ac +approbatos ecclesiæ Catholicæ ritus, in +supra dictorum sacramentorum solemni +administratione, recipio, et admitto</span></span>. We +see bishops are not created by this ordinance, +except they not only believe with the church +of Rome, but also receive her ceremonies, +by which, as by the badges of her faith and +religion, cognizance may be had that they +are indeed her children. And farther, +Papists give it forth plainly,<a id="noteref_626" name="noteref_626" href="#note_626"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">626</span></span></a> that as the +church hath ever abstained from the observances +of heretics, so now also catholics +(they mean Romanists) are very well distinguished +from heretics (they mean those +of the reformed religion) by the sign of +the cross, abstinence from flesh on Friday, +&c. And how do our divines understand +the mark of the beast, spoken of Rev. xiii. +16, 17? Junius<a id="noteref_627" name="noteref_627" href="#note_627"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">627</span></span></a> comprehendeth confirmation +under this mark. Cartwright<a id="noteref_628" name="noteref_628" href="#note_628"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">628</span></span></a> also referreth +the sign of the cross to the mark of +the beast. Pareus<a id="noteref_629" name="noteref_629" href="#note_629"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">629</span></span></a> approveth the Bishop of +Salisbury's exposition, and placeth the common +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-174">[pg 1-174]</span><a name="Pg1-174" id="Pg1-174" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +mark of the beast the observation of +antichrist's festival days, and the rest of his +ceremonies, which are not commanded by +God. It seems this much has been plain to +Joseph Hall, so that he could not deny it; +for whereas the Brownists allege, that not +only after their separation, but before they +separated also, they were, and are verily +persuaded that the ceremonies are but the +badges and liveries of that man of sin +whereof the Pope is the head and the prelates +the shoulders,—he, in this +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Apology</span></span><a id="noteref_630" name="noteref_630" href="#note_630"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">630</span></span></a> +against them, saith nothing to this point. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 12. As for any other of our opposites, +who have made such answers as they +could to the argument in hand, I hope the +strength and force of the same hath been +demonstrated to be such that their poor +shifts are too weak for gain-standing it. +Some of them (as I touched before) are not +ashamed to profess that we should come as +near to the Papists as we can, and therefore +should conform ourselves to them in their +ceremonies (only purging away the superstition), +because if we do otherwise, we exasperate +the Papists, and alienate them the +more from our religion and reformation. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Bastwick,<a id="noteref_631" name="noteref_631" href="#note_631"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">631</span></span></a> propounding the same +objection, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si quis objiciat nos ipsos pertinaci +ceremoniarum papalium contemptu, +Papistis offendiculum posuisse, quo minus +se nostris ecclesiis associent</span></span>, he answereth +out of the Apostle, Rom. xv. 2, that we +are to please every one his neighbour only +in good things to edification, and that we +may not wink at absurd or wicked things, +nor at anything in God's worship which is +not found in Scripture. 2. I have +showed<a id="noteref_632" name="noteref_632" href="#note_632"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">632</span></span></a> +that Papists are but more and more hardened +in evil by this our conformity with them +in ceremonies. 3. I have showed also,<a id="noteref_633" name="noteref_633" href="#note_633"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">633</span></span></a> the +superstition of the ceremonies, even as they +are retained by us, and that it is as impossible +to purge the ceremonies from superstition, +as to purge superstition from +itself. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +There are others, who go about to sew a +cloak of fig leaves, to hide their conformity +with Papists, and to find out some difference +betwixt the English ceremonies and +those of the Papists; so say some, that by +the sign of the cross they are not ranked +with Papists, because they use not the material +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-175">[pg 1-175]</span><a name="Pg1-175" id="Pg1-175" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +cross, which is the popish one, but the +aerial only. But it is known well enough +that Papists do idolatrise the very aerial +cross; for Bellarmine holds,<a id="noteref_634" name="noteref_634" href="#note_634"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">634</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">venerabile esse +signum crucis, quod effingitur in fronte, +aere, &c.</span></span> And though they did not make +an idol of it, yet forasmuch as Papists put it +to a religious use, and make it one of the +marks of Roman Catholics (as we have seen +before), we may not be conformed to them +in the use of the same. The fathers of such +a difference between the popish cross and +the English have not succeeded in this their +way, yet their posterity approve their sayings, +and follow their footsteps. Bishop +Lindsey<a id="noteref_635" name="noteref_635" href="#note_635"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">635</span></span></a> by name will trade in the same +way, and will have us to think that kneeling +in the act of receiving the communion, and +keeping of holidays, do not sort us with +Papists; for that, as touching the former, +there is a disconformity in the object, because +they kneel to the sign, we to the thing +signified. And as for the latter, the difference +is in the employing of the time, and in +the exercise and worship for which the cessation +is commanded. What is his verdict, +then, wherewith he sends us away? Verily, +that people should be taught that the disconformity +between the Papists and us is +not so much in any external use of ceremonies, +as in the substance of the service and +object whereunto they are applied. But, +good man, he seeks a knot in the bulrush; +for, 1, There is no such difference betwixt +our ceremonies and those of the Papists, in +respect of the object and worship whereunto +the same is applied, as he pretendeth; for, +as touching the exercise and worship whereunto holidays +are applied, Papists tell us,<a id="noteref_636" name="noteref_636" href="#note_636"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">636</span></span></a> +that they keep Pasche and Pentecost yearly +for memory of Christ's resurrection, and +the sending down of the Holy Ghost; and, I +pray, to what other employment do Formalists +profess that they apply these feasts, but +to the commemoration of the same benefits? +And as touching kneeling in the +sacrament, it shall be proved in the next +chapter, that they do kneel to the sign, even +as the Papists do. In the meanwhile, it +may be questioned whether the Bishop +meant some such matter, even here where +professedly he maketh a difference betwixt +the Papists' kneeling and ours. His words, +wherein I apprehend this much, are these: +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-176">[pg 1-176]</span><a name="Pg1-176" id="Pg1-176" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“The Papists in prayer kneel to an idol, +and in the sacrament they kneel to the +sign: we kneel in our prayer to God, and by +the sacrament to the thing signified.”</span> The +analogy of the antithesis required him to +say, that we kneel <span class="tei tei-q">“in the sacrament”</span> to +the thing signified; but changing his phrase, +he saith, that we kneel <span class="tei tei-q">“by the sacrament”</span> +to the thing signified. Now, if we kneel +<span class="tei tei-q">“by the sacrament to Christ,”</span> then we +adore the sacrament as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">objectum materiale</span></span>, +and Christ as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">objectum formale</span></span>. Just so +the Papists adore their images; because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per +imaginem</span></span>, they adore <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">prototypon</span></span>. 2. +What if we should yield to the Bishop that +kneeling and holidays are with us applied to +another service, and used with another +meaning than they are with the Papists? +Doth that excuse our conformity with Papists +in the external use of these ceremonies? +If so, J. Hart<a id="noteref_637" name="noteref_637" href="#note_637"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">637</span></span></a> did rightly argument +out of Pope Innocentius, that the church +doth not Judaise by the sacrament of unction +or anointing, because it doth figure and +work another thing in the New Testament +than it did in the Old. Rainold answereth, +that though it were so, yet is the ceremony +Jewish; and mark his reason (which carrieth +a fit proportion to our present purpose), +<span class="tei tei-q">“I trust (saith he) you will not +maintain but it were Judaism for your +church to sacrifice a lamb in burnt-offering, +though you did it to signify, not Christ that +was to come, as the Jews did, but that +Christ is come,”</span> &c. <span class="tei tei-q">“St. Peter did constrain +the Gentiles to Judaise, when they +were induced by his example and authority +to follow the Jewish rite in choice of meats; +yet neither he nor they allowed it in that +meaning which it was given to the Jews in; +for it was given them to betoken that holiness, +and train them up into it, which Christ +by his grace should bring to the faithful. +And Peter knew that Christ had done this +in truth, and taken away that figure, yea +the whole yoke of the law of Moses; which +point he taught the Gentiles also. Wherefore, +although your church do keep the Jewish +rites with another meaning than God +ordained them for the Jews, &c., yet this +of Peter showeth that the thing is Jewish, +and you to Judaise who keep them.”</span> By +the very same reasons prove we that Formalists +do Romanise by keeping the popish +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-177">[pg 1-177]</span><a name="Pg1-177" id="Pg1-177" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +ceremonies, though with another meaning, +and to another use, than the Romanists do. +The very external use, therefore, of any +sacred ceremony of human institution, is not +to be suffered in the matter of worship, +when in respect of this external use we are +sorted with idolaters. 3. If conformity with +idolaters in the external use of their ceremonies +be lawful, if so be there be a difference +in the substance of the worship and object +whereunto they are applied, then why were +Christians forbidden of old (as we have +heard before) to keep the calends of January, +and the first day of every month, forasmuch +as the pagans used so? Why was +trin-immersion in baptism, and fasting upon +the Lord's day forbidden, for that the heretics +did so? Why did the Nicene fathers +inhibit the keeping of Easter upon the fourteenth +day of the month,<a id="noteref_638" name="noteref_638" href="#note_638"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">638</span></span></a> so much the +rather because the Jews kept it on that +day? The Bishop must say there was no +need of shunning conformity with pagans, +Jews, heretics, in the external use of their +rites and customs, and that a difference +ought to have been made only in the object +and use whereunto the same was applied. +Nay, why did God forbid Israel to cut +their hair as the Gentiles did? Had it not +been enough not to apply this rite to a +superstitious use, as Aquinas showeth<a id="noteref_639" name="noteref_639" href="#note_639"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">639</span></span></a> the +Gentiles did? Why was the very external +use of it forbidden? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 14. There is yet another piece brought +against us, but we will abide the proof of it, +as of the rest. Nobis saith,<a id="noteref_640" name="noteref_640" href="#note_640"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">640</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Saravia, satis +est, modestis et piis Christianis satisfacere, +qui ita recesserunt a superstitionibus et +idololatriae Romanae ecclesiae, ut probatos +ab orthodoxis patribus mores, non rejiciant.</span></span> +So have some thought to escape by +this postern, that they use the ceremonies, +not for conformity with Papists, but for conformity +with the ancient fathers. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. +When Rainold speaketh of the abolishing of popish +ceremonies,<a id="noteref_641" name="noteref_641" href="#note_641"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">641</span></span></a> he answereth this subtlety: +<span class="tei tei-q">“But if you say, therefore, that we +be against the ancient fathers in religion, +because we pluck down that which they did +set up, take heed lest your speech do touch +the Holy Ghost, who saith that Hezekiah +(in breaking down the brazen serpent) did +keep God's commandments which he commanded +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-178">[pg 1-178]</span><a name="Pg1-178" id="Pg1-178" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Moses,”</span> 2 Kings xviii. 6; and yet +withal saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“That he brake in pieces +the serpent of brass which Moses had +made,”</span> 2 Kings xviii. 4. 2. There are +some of the ceremonies which the fathers +used not, as the surplice (which we have +seen before<a id="noteref_642" name="noteref_642" href="#note_642"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">642</span></span></a>) and kneeling in the act of receiving +the eucharist (as we shall see afterwards<a id="noteref_643" name="noteref_643" href="#note_643"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">643</span></span></a>). +3. Yielding by concession, not by +confession, that all the ceremonies about +which there is controversy now among us, +were of old used by the fathers; yet that +which these Formalists say, is (as Parker +showeth<a id="noteref_644" name="noteref_644" href="#note_644"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">644</span></span></a>) even as if a servant should be covered +before his master, not as covering is a +late sign of pre-eminence, but as it was of +old, a sign of subjection; or as if one should +preach that the prelates are <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tyranni</span></span> to their +brethren, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">fures</span></span> to the church, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sophistae</span></span> to +the truth, and excuse himself thus: I use +these words, as of old they signified a ruler, +a servant, a student of wisdom. All men +know that words and actions must be interpreted, +used and received, according to their +modern use, and not as they have been of +old. +</p> + +</div> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc65" id="toc65"></a> +<a name="pdf66" id="pdf66"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER IV.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE IDOLS AMONG THE FORMALISTS THEMSELVES; AND THAT +KNEELING IN THE LORD'S SUPPER BEFORE THE BREAD AND WINE, IN THE ACT OF RECEIVING +THEM, IS FORMALLY IDOLATRY.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. My fourth argument against the +lawfulness of the ceremonies followeth, by +which I am to evince that they are not only +idolatrous <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">reductive</span></em>, because monuments of +by-past, and <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">participative</span></em>, because badges +of present idolatry, but that likewise they +make Formalists themselves to be formally, +and in respect of their own using of them, +idolaters, consideration not had of the by-past +or present abusing of them by others. +This I will make good: first, of all the ceremonies +in general; then, of kneeling in particular. +And I wish our opposites here look +to themselves, for this argument proveth to +them the box of Pandora, and containeth +that which undoeth them, though this much +be not seen before the opening. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-179">[pg 1-179]</span><a name="Pg1-179" id="Pg1-179" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, then, the ceremonies are idols to +Formalists. It had been good to have remembered +that which Ainsworth noteth,<a id="noteref_645" name="noteref_645" href="#note_645"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">645</span></span></a> +that idolothites and monuments of idolatry +should be destroyed, lest themselves at length +become idols. The idolothious ceremonies, +we see now, are become idols to those who +have retained them. The ground which the +Bishop of Winchester taketh for his sermon +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">of the worshipping of imaginations</span></span>,—to +wit, that the devil, seeing that idolatrous +images would be put down, bent his whole +device, in place of them, to erect and set up +divers imaginations, to be adored and magnified +instead of the former,—is, in some +things, abused and misapplied by him. But +well may I apply it to the point in hand; +for that the ceremonies are the imaginations +which are magnified, adored, and idolised, +instead of the idolatrous images which were +put down, thus we instruct and qualify: +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. First, They are so erected and +extolled, that they are more looked to than +the weighty matters of the law of God: all +good discipline must be neglected before +they be not holden up. A covetous man is +an idolater, for this respect among others, +as Davenant noteth,<a id="noteref_646" name="noteref_646" href="#note_646"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">646</span></span></a> because he neglects the +service which he oweth to God, and is wholly +taken up with the gathering of money. And +I suppose every one will think that those +traditions, Mark vii. 8, 9, which the Pharisees +kept and held, with the laying aside of +the commandments of God, might well be +called idols. Shall we not then call the +ceremonies idols, which are observed with +the neglecting of God's commandments, and +which are advanced above many substantial +points of religion? Idolatry, blasphemy, +profanation of the Sabbath, perjury, adultery, +&c., are overlooked, and not corrected +nor reproved, nay, not so much as discountenanced +in those who favour and follow the +ceremonies; and if in the fellows and favourites, +much more in the fathers. What if +order be taken with some of those abominations +in certain abject poor bodies? <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Dat +veniam corvis, vexat censura columbas.</span></span> +What will not an episcopal conformist pass +away with, if there be no more had against +him than the breaking of God's commandments +by open and gross wickedness? But +O what narrow notice is taken of non-conformity! +How mercilessly is it menaced! +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-180">[pg 1-180]</span><a name="Pg1-180" id="Pg1-180" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +How cruelly corrected! Well, the ceremonies +are more made of than the substance. +And this is so evident, that Dr Burges himself +lamenteth the pressure of conformity,<a id="noteref_647" name="noteref_647" href="#note_647"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">647</span></span></a> +and denieth not that which is objected to +him, namely, that more grievous penalties +are inflicted upon the refusal of the ceremonies +than upon adultery and drunkenness. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Secondly, Did not Eli make idols +of his sons, 1 Sam. ii. 29, when he spared +them and bare with them, though with the +prejudice of God's worship? And may not +we call the ceremonies idols, which are not +only spared and borne with, to the prejudice +of God's worship, but are likewise so erected, +that the most faithful labourers in God's +house, for their sake, are depressed, the +teachers and maintainers of God's true worship +cast out? For their sake, many learned +and godly men are envied, contemned, hated, +and nothing set by, because they pass under +the name (I should say the nickname) of +puritans. For their sake many dear Christians +have been imprisoned, fined, banished, +&c. For their sake many qualified and +well-gifted men are holden out of the ministry, +and a door of entrance denied to those +to whom God hath granted a door of utterance. +For their sake, those whose faithful +and painful labours in the Lord's harvest +have greatly benefited the church, have been +thrust from their charges, so that they could +not fulfil the ministry which they have received +of the Lord, to testify of the gospel +of the grace of God. The best builders, the +wise master-builders, have been over-turned +by them. This is objected to Joseph Hall by +the Brownists; and what can he say to it? +Forsooth, <span class="tei tei-q">“that not so much the ceremonies +are stood upon as obedience. If God +please to try Adam but with an apple, it is +enough. What do we quarrel at the value +of the fruit when we have a prohibition? +Shemei is slain. What! merely for going +out of the city? The act was little, +the bond was great. What <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">is</span></em> commanded +matters not so much as <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">by whom.</span></em>”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. +If obedience be the chief thing stood upon, +why are not other laws and statutes urged +as strictly as those which concern the ceremonies? +2. But what means he? What +would he say of those Scottish Protestants +imprisoned in the castle of Scherisburgh in +France,<a id="noteref_648" name="noteref_648" href="#note_648"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">648</span></span></a> who, being commanded by the captain +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-181">[pg 1-181]</span><a name="Pg1-181" id="Pg1-181" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to come to the mass, answered, <span class="tei tei-q">“That +to do anything that was against their conscience, +they would not, neither for him +nor yet for the king?”</span> If he approve this +answer of theirs, he must allow us to say, +that we will do nothing which is against our +consciences. We submit ourselves and all +which we have to the king, and to inferior +governors we render all due subjection +which we owe to them, but no mortal +man hath domination over our consciences, +which are subject to one only Lawgiver, and +ruled by his law. I have shown in the first +part of this dispute how conscience is sought +to be bound by the law of the ceremonies, +and here, by the way, no less may be drawn +from Hall's words, which now I examine; +for he implieth in them that we are bound +to obey the statutes about the ceremonies +merely for their authority's sake who command +us, though there be no other thing in +the ceremonies themselves which can commend +them to us. But I have also proved +before that human laws do not bind to obedience, +but only in this case, when the things +which they prescribe do agree and serve to +those things which God's law prescribeth; +so that, as human laws, they bind not, neither +have they any force to bind, but only +by participation with God's law. This +ground hath seemed to P. Bayne<a id="noteref_649" name="noteref_649" href="#note_649"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">649</span></span></a> so necessary +to be known, that he hath inserted +it in his brief <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Exposition of the Fundamental +Points of Religion</span></span>. And besides +all that which I have said for it before, I +may not here pass over in silence this one +thing, that Hall himself calleth it superstition +to make any more sins than the ten +commandments.<a id="noteref_650" name="noteref_650" href="#note_650"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">650</span></span></a> Either, then, let it be +shown out of God's word that non-conformity, +and the refusing of the English popish +ceremonies, is a fault, or else let us not be +thought bound by men's laws where God's +law hath left us free. Yet we deal more +liberally with our opposites, for if we prove +not the unlawfulness of the ceremonies, both +by God's word and sound reason, let us then +be bound to use them for ordinance' sake. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. His comparisons are far wide. They are +so far from running upon four feet, that they +have indeed no feet at all, whether we consider +the commandments, or the breach of +them, he is altogether extravagant. God +might have commanded Adam to eat the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-182">[pg 1-182]</span><a name="Pg1-182" id="Pg1-182" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +apple which he forbade him to eat, and so +the eating of it had been good, the not eating +of it evil; whereas the will and commandment +of men is not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">regula regulans</span></span>, +but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">regula regulata</span></span>. Neither can they +make good or evil, beseeming or not beseeming, +what they list, but their commandments +are to be examined by a higher rule. When +Solomon commanded Shemei to dwell at +Jerusalem, and not to go over the brook +Kidron, he had good reason for that which +he required; for as P. Martyr noteth,<a id="noteref_651" name="noteref_651" href="#note_651"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">651</span></span></a> he +was a man of the family of the house of +Saul, 2 Sam. xv. 5, and hated the kingdom +and throne of David, so that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">relictus liber +multa fuisset molitus, vel cum Israelitis, +vel cum Palestinis</span></span>. But what reason is +there for charging us with the law of the +ceremonies, except the sole will of the lawmakers? +Yet, say that Solomon had no +reason for this his commandment, except +his own will and pleasure for trying the +obedience of Shemei, who will say that +princes have as great liberty and power of +commanding at their pleasure in matters of +religion as in civil matters? If we consider +the breach of the commandments, he +is still at random. Though God tried Adam +but with an apple, yet divines mark in his +eating of that forbidden fruit many gross +and horrible sins,<a id="noteref_652" name="noteref_652" href="#note_652"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">652</span></span></a> as infidelity, idolatry, +pride, ambition, self-love, theft, covetousness, +contempt of God, profanation of God's +name, ingratitude, impostacy, murdering of +his posterity, &c. But, I pray, what exorbitant +evils are found in our modest and +Christian-like denial of obedience to the law +of the ceremonies? When Shemei transgressed +king Solomon's commandment, besides +the violation of this,<a id="noteref_653" name="noteref_653" href="#note_653"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">653</span></span></a> and the disobeying +of the charge wherewith Solomon (by +the special direction and inspiration of God) +had charged him, that his former wickedness, +and that which he hath done to David, +might be returned upon his head, the Divine +Providence so fitly furnishing another +occasion and cause of his punishment. There +was also a great contempt and misregard +showed to the king, in that Shemei, knowing +his own evil-deservings, acknowledged +(as the truth was) he had received no small +favour, and therefore consented to the king's +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-183">[pg 1-183]</span><a name="Pg1-183" id="Pg1-183" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +word as good, and promised obedience. Yet +for all that, upon such a petty and small occasion +as the seeking of two runagate servants, +he reckoned not to despise the king's +mercy and lenity, and to set at nought his +most just commandment. What! Is nonconformity +no less piacular? If any will +dare to say so, he is bound to show that it is +so. And thus have we pulled down the untempered +mortar wherewith Hall would hide +the idolising of the ceremonies. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_4" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_4" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. But Thirdly, Did not Rachel +make Jacob an idol, when she ascribed to +him a power of giving children? <span class="tei tei-q">“Am I in +God's stead?”</span> saith Jacob, Gen. xxx. 1, 3. +How much more reason have we to say that +the ceremonies are idols, are set up in God's +stead, since an operative virtue is placed in +them, for giving stay and strength against +sin and tentation, and for working of other +spiritual and supernatural effects? Thus is +the sign of the cross an idol to those who +conform to Papists in the use of it. M. Ant. +de Dominis holdeth,<a id="noteref_654" name="noteref_654" href="#note_654"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">654</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Crucis signum contra +daemones esse praesidium</span></span>; and that +even<a id="noteref_655" name="noteref_655" href="#note_655"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">655</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex opere operato, effectus mirabiles +signi crucis, etiam apud infideles, aliquando +enituerint</span></span>. <span class="tei tei-q">“Shall I say (saith +Mr Hooker),<a id="noteref_656" name="noteref_656" href="#note_656"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">656</span></span></a> that the sign of the cross (as +we use it) is a mean in some sort to work +our preservation from reproach? Surely the +mind which as yet hath not hardened itself +in sin, is seldom provoked thereunto in any +gross and grievous manner, but nature's secret +suggestion objecteth against it ignominy +as a bar, which conceit being entered into +that place of man's fancy (the forehead), the +gates whereof have imprinted in them that +holy sign (the cross), which bringeth forthwith +to mind whatsoever Christ hath wrought +and we vowed against sin; it cometh hereby +to pass, that Christian men never want a +most effectual, though a silent teacher, to +avoid whatsoever may deservedly procure +shame.”</span> What more do Papists ascribe to +the sign of the cross, when they say, that by +it Christ keeps his own faithful ones<a id="noteref_657" name="noteref_657" href="#note_657"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">657</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">contra +omnes tentationes et hostes</span></span>. Now if the +covetous man be called an idolater, Eph. v. +5, because, though he think not his money +to be God, yet he trusteth to live and prosper +by it (which confidence and hope we +should repose in God only, Jer. xvii. 7), as +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-184">[pg 1-184]</span><a name="Pg1-184" id="Pg1-184" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Rainold marketh,<a id="noteref_658" name="noteref_658" href="#note_658"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">658</span></span></a> then do they make the +sign of the cross an idol who trust by it to +be preserved from sin, shame, and reproach, +and to have their minds stayed in the instant +of tentation. For who hath given +such a virtue to that dumb and idle sign as +to work that which God only can work? +And how have these good fellows imagined, +that not by knocking at their brains, as Jupiter, +but by only signing their foreheads, +they can procreate some menacing Minerva, +or armed Pallas, to put to flight the devil +himself. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_5" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_5" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. The same kind of operative virtue +is ascribed to the ceremony of confirmation +or bishopping; for the English service +book teacheth, that by it children receive +strength against sin, and against tentation. +And Hooker hath told us,<a id="noteref_659" name="noteref_659" href="#note_659"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">659</span></span></a> that albeit the +successors of the apostles had but only for a +time such power as by prayer and imposition +of hands to bestow the Holy Ghost, +yet confirmation hath continued hitherto +for very special benefits; and that the fathers +impute everywhere unto it <span class="tei tei-q">“that +gift or grace of the Holy Ghost, not which +maketh us first Christian men, but when we +are made such, assisteth us in all virtue, +armeth us against tentation and sin.”</span> Moreover, +whilst he is a-showing why this ceremony +of confirmation was separated from +baptism, having been long joined with it, +one of his reasons which he giveth for the +separation is, that sometimes the parties +who received baptism were infants, at which +age they might well be admitted to live in +the family, but to fight in the army of God, +to bring forth the fruits, and to do the works +of the Holy Ghost, their time of hability +was not yet come; which implieth, that by +the confirmation men receive this hability, +else there is no sense in that which he saith. +What is idolatry, if this be not, to ascribe to +rites of man's devising, the power and virtue +of doing that which none but He to whom all +power in heaven and earth belongs can do; +and howbeit Hooker would strike us dead +at once, with the high-sounding name of the +fathers, yet it is not unknown, that the first +fathers from whom this idolatry hath descended +were those ancient heretics, the +Montanists. For as Chemnitius marketh out +of Tertullian and Cyprian,<a id="noteref_660" name="noteref_660" href="#note_660"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">660</span></span></a> the Montanists +were the first who began to ascribe any spiritual +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-185">[pg 1-185]</span><a name="Pg1-185" id="Pg1-185" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +efficacy or operation to rites and ceremonies +devised by men. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. Fourthly, That whereunto more +respect and account is given than God alloweth +to be given to it, and wherein more +excellency is placed than God hath put into +it, or will at all communicate to it, is an +idol exalted against God; which maketh +Zanchius to say,<a id="noteref_661" name="noteref_661" href="#note_661"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">661</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si Luthero vel Calvino +tribuas, quod non potuerant errare, idola +tibi fingis.</span></span> Now, when Hooker<a id="noteref_662" name="noteref_662" href="#note_662"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">662</span></span></a> accounteth +festival days, for God's extraordinary works +wrought upon them, to be holier than other +days, what man of sound judgment will not +perceive that these days are idolised, since +such an eminence and excellency is put in +them, whereas God hath made no difference +betwixt them and any other days? +We have seen also that the ceremonies are +urged as necessary,<a id="noteref_663" name="noteref_663" href="#note_663"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">663</span></span></a> but did ever God allow +that things indifferent should be so highly +advanced at the pleasure of men? And, +moreover, I have shown<a id="noteref_664" name="noteref_664" href="#note_664"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">664</span></span></a> that worship is +placed in them; in which respect they must +needs be idols, being thus exalted against +God's word, at which we are commanded to +hold us in the matter of worship. Last of +all, they are idolatrously advanced and dignified, +in so much as holy mystical significations +are given them, which are a great deal +more than God's word alloweth in any rites +of human institution, as shall be shown<a id="noteref_665" name="noteref_665" href="#note_665"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">665</span></span></a> +afterwards; and so it appeareth how the ceremonies, +as now urged and used, are idols. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now to kneeling in the act of receiving +the Lord's supper, which I will prove to be +direct and formal idolatry; and from idolatry +shall it never be purged while the +world standeth, though our opposites strive +for it, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tanquam pro aris et focis</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. The question about the idolatry +of kneeling betwixt them and us standeth in +this: Whether kneeling, at the instant of +receiving the sacrament, before the consecrated +bread and wine,—purposely placed in +our sight in the act of kneeling as signs +standing in Christ's stead, before which we, +the receivers, are to exhibit outwardly religious +adoration,—be formally idolatry or +not? No man can pick a quarrel at the +stating of the question thus; for, 1. We +dispute only about kneeling at the instant +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-186">[pg 1-186]</span><a name="Pg1-186" id="Pg1-186" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of receiving the sacramental elements, as +all know. 2. No man denies inward adoration +in the act of receiving, for in our +minds we then adore by the inward graces +of faith, love, thankfulness, &c., by the holy +and heavenly exercise whereof we glorify +God; so that the controversy is about outward +adoration. 3. No man will deny +that the consecrated elements are purposely +placed in our sight when we kneel, except +he say, that they are in that action only +accidentally present before us no otherwise +than the table-cloth or the walls of the +church are. 4. That the sacramental elements +are in our sight (when we kneel) as +signs standing in Christ's stead, it is most +undeniable; for if these signs stand not in +Christ's stead to us, the bread bearing <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vicem +corporis Christi</span></span>, and the wine <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vicem sanguinis</span></span>, +it followeth, that when we eat the +bread and drink the wine, we are no more +eating the flesh and drinking the blood of +Christ, spiritually and sacramentally, than +if we were receiving any other bread and +wine not consecrated. I stay not now upon +this head, because our opposites acknowledge +it; for Dr Burges<a id="noteref_666" name="noteref_666" href="#note_666"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">666</span></span></a> calls the sacraments the +Lord's images and deputies; and the Archbishop +of Spalato saith,<a id="noteref_667" name="noteref_667" href="#note_667"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">667</span></span></a> that when we take +the sacrament of Christ's body, we adore +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Christum sub hac figura figuratum</span></span>. 5. +That kneelers, at the instant of receiving, +have the consecrated bread and wine in the +eyes both of their bodies and minds, as +things so stated in that action, that before +them they are to exhibit outward religious +adoration as well as inward, it is also most +plain; for otherwise they should fall down +and kneel only out of incogitancy, having +no such purpose in their minds, or choice in +their wills, as to kneel before these sacramental +signs. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. The question thus stated, Formalists +deny, we affirm. Their negative is +destroyed, and our affirmative confirmed by +these reasons:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, The kneelers worship Christ in or +by the elements, as their own confessions +declare. <span class="tei tei-q">“When we take the eucharist, we +adore the body of Christ, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per suum signum</span></span>,”</span> +saith the Archbishop of Spalato.<a id="noteref_668" name="noteref_668" href="#note_668"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">668</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“We +kneel by the sacrament to the thing specified,”</span> +saith the Bishop of Edinburgh.<a id="noteref_669" name="noteref_669" href="#note_669"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">669</span></span></a> The +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-187">[pg 1-187]</span><a name="Pg1-187" id="Pg1-187" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Archbishop of St Andrews<a id="noteref_670" name="noteref_670" href="#note_670"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">670</span></span></a> and Dr Burges<a id="noteref_671" name="noteref_671" href="#note_671"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">671</span></span></a> +profess the adoring of Christ in the sacrament. +Dr Mortoune maintaineth such an +adoration in the sacrament as he calleth +relative from the sign to Christ; and Paybody<a id="noteref_672" name="noteref_672" href="#note_672"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">672</span></span></a> +defendeth him herein. But the replier<a id="noteref_673" name="noteref_673" href="#note_673"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">673</span></span></a> +to Dr Mortoune's <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Particular Defence</span></span> +inferreth well, that if the adoration be relative +from the sign, it must first be carried +to the sign as a means of conveyance unto +Christ. Dr Burges<a id="noteref_674" name="noteref_674" href="#note_674"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">674</span></span></a> alloweth adoration, or +divine worship (as he calleth it), to be given +to the sacrament respectively; and he allegeth +a place of Theodoret,<a id="noteref_675" name="noteref_675" href="#note_675"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">675</span></span></a> to prove that +such an adoration as he there taketh for +divine worship is done to the sacrament in +relation to Christ, and that this adoration +performed to the mysteries as types, is to be +passed over to the archetype, which is the +body and blood of Christ. Since, then, +that kneeling about which our question is, +by the confession of kneelers themselves, is +divine worship given by the sign to the +thing signified, and done to the sacrament +respectively or in relation to Christ, he that +will say that it is not idolatry must acquit the +Papists of idolatry also in worshipping before +their images; for they do in like manner profess +that they adore <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">prototypon per imaginem, +ad imaginem</span></span> or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in imagine</span></span>, and that +they give no more to the image but relative +or respective worship. The Rhemists<a id="noteref_676" name="noteref_676" href="#note_676"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">676</span></span></a> tell +us that they do no more but kneel before the +creatures, at, or by them, adoring God. It +availeth not here to excogitate some differences +betwixt the sacramental elements and +the popish images, for what difference soever +be betwixt them when they are considered +in their own natural being, yet as +objects of adoration they differ not, because +when they are considered <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in esse adorabili</span></span>, +we see the same kind of adoration is exhibited +by Formalists before the elements +which is by Papists before their images. +To come nearer the point, Papists profess +that they give to the outward signs in the +sacrament no other adoration than the same +which Formalists give to them. Franciscus +à Sancta Clara saith,<a id="noteref_677" name="noteref_677" href="#note_677"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">677</span></span></a> that divine worship +doth not agree to the signs <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per se</span></span>, but only +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-188">[pg 1-188]</span><a name="Pg1-188" id="Pg1-188" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per accidens</span></span>, and he allegeth for himself +that the Council of Trent, can 6. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de euch</span></span>, +saith not that the sacrament, but that Christ +in the sacrament, is to be adored with +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">latria</span></span>. To the same purpose I observe +that Bellarmine<a id="noteref_678" name="noteref_678" href="#note_678"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">678</span></span></a> will not take upon him to +maintain any adoration of the sacrament +with <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">latria</span></span>, holding only that Christ in the +eucharist is to be thus adored, and that +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">symbola externa per se et proprie non +sunt adoranda</span></span>. Whereupon he determineth, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">status questionis non est, nisi an +Christus in eucharistia sit adorandus, +cultu latriae</span></span>. Now, albeit Papists understand +by the outward sign of Christ's body in +the eucharist nothing else but the species or +accidents of the bread, yet since they attribute +to the same <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod sub illis accidentibus +ut vocant sit substantialiter corpus +Christi vivum, cum sua Deitate conjunctum</span></span>,<a id="noteref_679" name="noteref_679" href="#note_679"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">679</span></span></a> +and since they give adoration or +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">latria</span></span><a id="noteref_680" name="noteref_680" href="#note_680"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">680</span></span></a> to the species, though not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per se</span></span>, +yet as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quid unum</span></span> with the Body of Christ +which they contain,—hereby it is evident +that they worship idolatrously those very +accidents. And I would understand, if any of +our opposites dare say that Papists commit +no such idolatry as here I impute to them? +Or, if they acknowledge this idolatry of +Papists, how make they themselves clean? +for we see that the worship which Papists +give to the species of the bread is only relative +to Christ, and of the same kind with that +which Formalists give to the bread and +wine. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_9" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_9" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. Secondly, Religious kneeling before +the bread which is set before us for a +sign to stand in Christ's stead, and before +which we adore whilst it is to us actually an +image representing Christ,<a id="noteref_681" name="noteref_681" href="#note_681"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">681</span></span></a> is the very bowing +down and worshipping forbidden in the +second commandment. The eucharist is +called by the fathers <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">imago, signum, figura, +similitudo</span></span>, as Hospinian<a id="noteref_682" name="noteref_682" href="#note_682"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">682</span></span></a> instanceth out +of Origen, Nazianzen, Augustine, Hilary, +Tertullian, Ambrose. The Archbishop of +Armagh hath also observed,<a id="noteref_683" name="noteref_683" href="#note_683"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">683</span></span></a> that the fathers +expressly call the sacrament an image +of Christ's body, and well might they call +it so, since the sacramental elements do not +only represent Christ to us, but also stand +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-189">[pg 1-189]</span><a name="Pg1-189" id="Pg1-189" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +in Christ's stead, in such sort that by the +worthy receiving of them we are assured +that we receive Christ himself; and in eating +of this bread, and drinking of this wine, +we eat the flesh, and drink the blood of +Christ spiritually, and by faith. Neither +could the consecrated elements make a sacrament +if they were not such images standing +in Christ's stead. But what needeth +any more? Dr Burges<a id="noteref_684" name="noteref_684" href="#note_684"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">684</span></span></a> himself calleth the +sacraments the Lord's images. Now, that +a man who adoreth before the painted or +graven image of Christ, though he profess +that he intendeth his whole adoration to +Christ, and that he placeth the image before +him only to represent Christ, and to +stir up his mind to worship Christ, doth +nevertheless commit idolatry, I trust none +of our opposites will deny. Nay, Bishop +Lindsey teacheth plainly,<a id="noteref_685" name="noteref_685" href="#note_685"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">685</span></span></a> that it is idolatry +to set before the eyes of our minds or bodies +any image as a mean or motive of adoration, +even though the worship should be abstracted +from the image, and not given unto it. +Well, then, will it please him to let us see +that kneeling before the actual images of +Christ's body and blood in the sacrament, +even though these images should be no +otherwise considered in the act of adoration, +but as active objects, motives and occasions +which stir up the mind of the kneeler +to worship Christ (for this is the best face +which himself puts upon kneeling, though +falsely, as we shall see afterward), is not so +great idolatry as the other. All the difference +which he maketh is,<a id="noteref_686" name="noteref_686" href="#note_686"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">686</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“that no true +worship can be properly occasioned by an +image, which is a doctor of lies, teaching +nothing of God, but falsehood and vanities; +but the blessed sacrament being instituted +by Christ, to call to our remembrance his +death, &c., gives us, so oft as we receive it, +a most powerful and pregnant occasion of +thanksgiving and praise.”</span> Dr Burges,<a id="noteref_687" name="noteref_687" href="#note_687"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">687</span></span></a> +intermeddling with the same difference-making, +will not have the sacraments, which are +images of God's making and institution, to +be compared with images made by the lust +of men. Two differences, then, are given +us. 1. That the sacramental elements have +their institution from God; images not so. +2. That the sacrament is an occasion of +worship; an image not so. The first difference +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-190">[pg 1-190]</span><a name="Pg1-190" id="Pg1-190" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +makes them no help; for though +the ordinance and institution of God makes +the use of sacramental images to be no will-worship, +yet doth it not any whit avail to +show that adoration before them is no idolatry. +May I not commit idolatry with +images of God's institution no less than +with those invented by men, when (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">coeteris +paribus</span></span>) there is no other difference betwixt +them, considered as objects of adoration, +but that of the ordinance and institution +which they have? What if I fall down at +the hearing of a sermon, and religiously adore +before the pastor, as the vicarious sign of +Christ himself, who stands there, in Christ's +stead, 2 Cor. v. 20, referring my adoration to +Christ only, yet in or by that ambassador +who stands in Christ's stead? If this my +adoration should be called so great idolatry +as if I should fall down before a graven +image, to worship God in or by it (for it is, +indeed, as great every way), our kneelers, I +perceive, would permit me to answer for +myself, that my worshipping of God by the +minister cannot be called idolatrous, by this +reason, (because the worshipping of God by +a graven image is such, therefore also the +worshipping of him by a living image is no +other,) since images of God's institution +must not be paralleled with those of men's +invention. As to the second difference, I +answer, 1. Though the Bishop muttereth +here that no true worship can be occasioned +by an image, yet belike he and his fellows +will not stand to it, for many of them allow +the historical use of images; and the Bishop +hath not denied, though his antagonist objecteth +it. Dr Mortoune<a id="noteref_688" name="noteref_688" href="#note_688"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">688</span></span></a> plainly alloweth +of images for historical commemoration; +and herein he is followed by Dr Burges.<a id="noteref_689" name="noteref_689" href="#note_689"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">689</span></span></a> +2. Whereas he saith that the blessed sacrament +is instituted by Christ to call to our +remembrance his death, this inferreth not +that it is an occasion of thanksgiving and +praise in the very act of receiving, as we +shall see afterward. Our question is only +about kneeling in the act of receiving. 3. +We confess that the sacrament is an occasion +of inward worship in the receiving of +it; for in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eucharistia exercetur summa +fides, spes, charitas, religio, caeteraeque +virtutes, quibus Deum colimus et glorificamus</span></span>.<a id="noteref_690" name="noteref_690" href="#note_690"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">690</span></span></a> +But the outward adoration of +kneeling down upon our knees can be no +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-191">[pg 1-191]</span><a name="Pg1-191" id="Pg1-191" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +more occasioned by the blessed sacrament, +in the act of receiving it, than by a graven +image in the act of beholding it. The point +which the Bishop had to prove is, that +whereas an image cannot be the occasion of +outward adoration and kneeling to God before +it in the act of looking upon it, the +sacrament may be, and is, an occasion of +kneeling, when it is set before us in the act +of receiving. This neither he, nor any for +him, shall ever make good. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. Thirdly, Kneeling in the act of +receiving the sacrament before the vicarious +signs which stand in Christ's stead, and are +purposely set before us in the act of adoration, +that before them we may adore, wanteth +nothing to make up idolatrous co-adoration +or relative worship. Our opposites here +tell us of two things necessary to the making +up of idolatry, neither of which is found in +their kneeling. First, they say, except there +be an intention in the worshipper to adore +the creature which is before his eyes, his +kneeling before it is no idolatry. <span class="tei tei-q">“What +shall I say? saith Paybody.<a id="noteref_691" name="noteref_691" href="#note_691"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">691</span></span></a> What need I +say in this place, but to profess, and likewise +avouch, that we intend only to worship the +Lord our God, when we kneel in the act of +receiving? We worship not the bread and +wine; we intend not our adoring and kneeling +unto them. Give us leave to avouch +our sincerity in this matter, and it will take +away the respect of idolatry in God's worship.”</span> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> I showed before, that Paybody +defendeth Dr Mortoune's adoration, +which he calleth relative from the sign to +Chris; yet let it be so, as here he pretendeth, +that no adoration is intended to the +sign; will this save their kneeling from idolatry? +Nay, then, the three children should +not have been idolaters, if they had kneeled +before Nebuchadnezzar's image, intending +their worship to God only, and not to the +image. Our opposites here take the Nicodemites +by the hand. But what saith Calvin?<a id="noteref_692" name="noteref_692" href="#note_692"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">692</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si isti boni sapientesque sophistae +ibi tum fuissent, simplicitatem illorum +trium servorum Dei irrisissent. Nam +hujusmodi credo eos verbis objurgassent: +miseri homines, istud quidem</span><a id="noteref_693" name="noteref_693" href="#note_693"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; font-style: italic; vertical-align: super">693</span></span></a><span style="font-style: italic"> non est adorare, +quum vos in rebus nullam fidem adhibetis: +nulla est idololatria nisi ubi est +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-192">[pg 1-192]</span><a name="Pg1-192" id="Pg1-192" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +devotio, hoc est quaedam animi ad idola +colenda venerandaque adjunctio atque +applicatio</span></span>, &c. If Paybody had been in +Calvin's place, he could not have called the +Nicodemites idolaters, forasmuch as they +have no intention to worship the popish +images when they kneel and worship before +them. Nay, the grossest idolaters that ever +were, shall by this doctrine be no idolaters, +and Paul shall be censured for teaching +that the Gentiles did worship devils, 1 Cor. +x. 10, since they did not intend to worship +devils. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Idolatrae nec olim in paganismo +intendebant, nec hodie in papatu intendant, +daemonibus offere quid tum? Apostolus +contrarium pronuntiat, quicquid illi +intendant</span></span>, saith Pareus.<a id="noteref_694" name="noteref_694" href="#note_694"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">694</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 11. The other thing which our kneelers +require to the making up of idolatry is, +that the creature before which we adore be +a passive object of the adoration; whereas, +say they,<a id="noteref_695" name="noteref_695" href="#note_695"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">695</span></span></a> the sacramental elements are <span class="tei tei-q">“no +manner of way the passive object of our adoration, +but the active only of that adoration +which, at the sacrament, is given to Christ; +that is, such an object and sign as moves us +upon the sight, or by the signification thereof, +to lift up our hearts and adore the only +object of our faith, the Lord Jesus; such as +the holy word of God, his works, and benefits +are, by meditation and consideration +whereof we are moved and stirred up to +adore him.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. That which he affirmeth +is false, and out of one page of his own +book I draw an argument which destroyeth +it, thus: If the sacramental elements were +only the active object of their adoration who +kneel before them in the receiving, then +their real presence should be but accidental +to the kneelers. But the real presence of +the elements, in the act of receiving, is not +accidental to the kneelers; therefore, the +proposition I draw from his own words: +<span class="tei tei-q">“We can neither (saith he<a id="noteref_696" name="noteref_696" href="#note_696"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">696</span></span></a>) pray to God, +nor thank him, nor praise him, but ever +there must be, before the eyes of our minds, +at least something of his works, word, or sacraments, +if not before our external senses.”</span> +He confesseth it will be enough, that these +active objects of worship be before the eyes +of our minds, and that their real presence, +before our external senses, is not necessary +but accidental to us, whose minds are by +their means stirred up to worship. And so +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-193">[pg 1-193]</span><a name="Pg1-193" id="Pg1-193" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +it is indeed. For <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">esse +scibile</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">rememoratiuum</span></span> +of an active object of adoration, is +that which stirreth up the mind to worship, +so that the real presence of such an object is +but accidental to the worshipper. The assumption +I likewise draw out of the Bishop's +own words. For he saith<a id="noteref_697" name="noteref_697" href="#note_697"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">697</span></span></a> that we kneel +before the elements, <span class="tei tei-q">“having them in our +sight, or object to our senses, as ordinary +signs, means, and memorials, to stir us up +to worship,”</span> &c. Now if we have them in +our sight and before our senses for this purpose, +that they may be means, signs, and +memorials to stir us up to worship, then, +sure, their being really before our senses, +is not accidental to us when we kneel. +Since Dr Burges<a id="noteref_698" name="noteref_698" href="#note_698"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">698</span></span></a> hath been so dull and sottish +as to write that <span class="tei tei-q">“signs are but accidentally +before the communicants when they +receive,”</span> he is to be ignominiously exsibilat +for making the sacred sacramental signs to +be no otherwise present than the walls of +the church, the nails and timber of the material +table whereupon the elements are set, +or anything else accidentally before the communicants. +But, 2. Put the case, they did +make the elements only active objects of +worship when they kneel in the act of receiving +them. What! Do some Papists +make more of their images when they worship +before them? They hold, as the Archbishop +of Spalato noteth,<a id="noteref_699" name="noteref_699" href="#note_699"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">699</span></span></a> that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Imago est +medium duntaxat seu instrumentum quo +exemplar occurrit suo honoratori, cultori, +adoratori: imago excitat tantummodo memoriam, +ut in exemplar feratur</span></span>. Will we +have them to speak for themselves? Suarez +will have <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Imagines esse occasiones vel signa +excitantia hominem ad adorandum prototype</span></span>.<a id="noteref_700" name="noteref_700" href="#note_700"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">700</span></span></a> +Friar Pedro de Cabrera,<a id="noteref_701" name="noteref_701" href="#note_701"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">701</span></span></a> a Spaniard, +taketh the opinion of Durand and his +followers to be this: That images are adored +only improperly, because they put men in +mind of the persons represented by them; +and he reasoneth against them thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“If +images were only to be worshipped by way +of rememoration and recordation, because +they make us remember the samplers which +we do so worship as if they had been then +present, it would follow that all creatures +should be adored with the same adoration +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-194">[pg 1-194]</span><a name="Pg1-194" id="Pg1-194" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +wherewith we worship God, seeing all of +them do lead us unto the knowledge and +remembrance of God.”</span> Whereby it is evident, +that in the opinion of Durand,<a id="noteref_702" name="noteref_702" href="#note_702"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">702</span></span></a> and +those who are of his mind, images are but +active objects of adoration. Lastly, what +saith Becane the Jesuit?<a id="noteref_703" name="noteref_703" href="#note_703"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">703</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Imago autem +Christi non est occasio idololatriæ apud +nos catholicos, quia non alium ob finem +eam retinemus, quam ut nobis Christum +salvatorem, et beneficia ejus representet.</span></span> +More particularly he will have the image of +Christ honoured for two reasons. 1. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quia +honor qui exhibetur imagini, redundat +in eum cujus est imago.</span></span> 2. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quia illud in +pretio haberi potest, quod per se revocat +nobis in memoriam beneficia Dei, et est +occasio ut pro eis acceptis grati existamus. +At imago Christi per se revocat nobis in +memoriam beneficium nostræ redemptionis</span></span>, +&c. That for this respect the image of Christ +is honoured, he confirmed by this simile: +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quia ob eandem causam apud nos in pretio +ac honore sunt sacra Biblia, itemque +festa paschatis, pentecostes, nativitatis, et +passionis Christi</span></span>. What higher account is +here made of images than to be active objects +of worship? For even whilst it is said +that the honour done to the image resulteth +to him whose image it is, there is no honour +ascribed to the image as a passive object; +but they who honour an image for this respect, +and with this meaning, have it only +for an active object which represents and +calls to their mind the first sampler, as the +Archbishop of Spalato also observeth.<a id="noteref_704" name="noteref_704" href="#note_704"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">704</span></span></a> Neither +the Papists only, but some also of the +very heathen idolaters, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">norunt in imaginibus +nihil deitatis inesse, meras autem esse +rerum absentium repræsentationes</span></span>,<a id="noteref_705" name="noteref_705" href="#note_705"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">705</span></span></a> &c. +And what if neither heathens nor Papists +had been of this opinion, that images are +but active objects of worship? Yet I have +before observed, that the Bishop himself acknowledgeth +it were idolatry to set before +us an image as the active object of our adoration, +though the worship should be abstracted +from the image. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 12. Finally, To shut up this point, +it is to be noted that the using of the sacramental +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-195">[pg 1-195]</span><a name="Pg1-195" id="Pg1-195" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +elements, as active objects of worship +only, cannot make kneeling before them +in the receiving to be idolatry; for then +might we lawfully, and without idolatry, +kneel before every active object which stirreth +up our minds to worship God. All the +works of God are such active objects, as the +Bishop also resolveth in the words before +cited. Yet may we not, at the sight of +every one of God's works, kneel down and +adore, whilst the eyes, both of body and +mind, are fixed upon it, as the means and +occasion which stirreth us up to worship +God. The Bishop, indeed, holdeth, we may, +only he saith this is not necessary,<a id="noteref_706" name="noteref_706" href="#note_706"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">706</span></span></a> +because when, by the sight of the creatures of God +we are moved privately to worship, our +external gesture of adoration is arbitrary, +and sometimes no gesture at all is required. +But in the ordinary ministry, when the +works of God or his benefits are propounded, +or applied publicly, to stir us up to worship +in the assemblies of the church, then +our gesture ceaseth to be arbitrary; for it +must be such as is prescribed and received +in the church where we worship. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. +He shuffleth the point decently, for when +he speaks of being moved to worship at the +sight of any creature, he means of inward +worship, as is evident by these words, <span class="tei tei-q">“Sometime +no gesture at all is required;”</span> but +when he speaks of being moved to worship +in the assemblies of the church, by the benefits +of God propounded publicly (for example, +by the blessed sacrament), then he +means of outward worship, as is evident by +his requiring necessarily a gesture. He +should have spoken of one kind of worship +in both cases, namely, of that which is outward; +for of no other do we dispute. When +we are moved by the sacrament to adore +God in the act of receiving, thus can be no +other but that which is inward, and thus we +adore God by faith, hope, and love, though +neither the heart be praying, nor the body +kneeling. That which we deny (whereof +himself could not be ignorant) is, that the +sacramental elements may be to us, in the +receiving, active objects of outward adoration; +or because they move us to worship +inwardly, that therefore we should adore +outwardly. 2. Whereas he teacheth that +kneeling before any creature, when thereby +we are moved to worship privately, is lawful; +but kneeling before the sacramental +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-196">[pg 1-196]</span><a name="Pg1-196" id="Pg1-196" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +elements, when thereby we are moved to +worship in the assemblies of the church, is +necessary; that we may kneel there, but we +must kneel here, he knew, or else he made +himself ignorant that both these should be +denied by us. Why, then, did he not make +them good? Kneeling before those active +objects which stir up our hearts to worship, +if it be necessary in the church, it must first +be proved lawful both in the church and +out of it. Now, if a man meeting his lord +riding up the street upon his black horse, +have his heart stirred up to worship God, by +something which he seeth either in himself +or his horse, should fall down and kneel before +him or his horse, as the active object +of his worship, I marvel whether the Bishop +would give the man leave to kneel, and +stand still as the active object before the +man's senses? As for us, we hold that we +may not kneel before every creature which +stirreth up our hearts to worship God; +kneel, I say, whilst the eyes both of body +and mind are fastened upon it as the active +object of our adoration. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_13" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_13" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 13. The fourth reason whereby I +prove the kneeling in question to be idolatry, +proceedeth thus. Kneeling in the act +of receiving, for reverence to the sacrament, +is idolatry. But the kneeling in question is +such, therefore, &c. The proposition is necessary. +For if they exhibit divine adoration +(such as then kneeling is confessed to be) for +reverence of the sacrament, they do not only +give, but also intend to give, divine adoration +to the same. This is so undeniable +that it dasheth Bishop Lindsey,<a id="noteref_707" name="noteref_707" href="#note_707"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">707</span></span></a> and makes +him give a broad confession, that it is idolatry +to kneel at the sacrament for reverence +to the elements. The assumption I +prove from the confession of Formalists. +King Edward's book of Common Prayer +teacheth, that kneeling at the communion +is enjoined for this purpose, that the sacrament +might not be profaned, but held in a +reverent and holy estimation. So doth Dr +Mortoune tell us,<a id="noteref_708" name="noteref_708" href="#note_708"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">708</span></span></a> that the reason wherefore +the church of England hath institute +kneeling in the act of receiving the sacrament, +is, that thereby we might testify our +due estimation of such holy rites. Paybody<a id="noteref_709" name="noteref_709" href="#note_709"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">709</span></span></a> +makes one of the respects of kneeling +to be the reverent handling and using of +the sacrament. The Bishop of Winchester +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-197">[pg 1-197]</span><a name="Pg1-197" id="Pg1-197" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +exclaimeth against such as do not kneel, for +not regarding the table of the Lord, which +hath ever been thought of all holies the +most holy, and for denying reverence to +the holy symbols and precious memorials of +our greatest delivery, even the reverence +which is given to prayer. Where, by the +way, I observe, that when we kneel at +prayer it is not to give reverence to prayer, +but to God, whom then most immediately +we adore, so that kneeling for reverence +of the sacrament receiveth no commendation +from kneeling at prayer. The Act of +Perth about kneeling, when Bishop Lindsey +had polished and refined it as well as he +could, ordained us to kneel at the sacrament +in due regard of so divine a mystery. +And what think we is understood by this +mystery, for reverence whereof we are commanded +to kneel? The Bishop<a id="noteref_710" name="noteref_710" href="#note_710"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">710</span></span></a> expoundeth +this mystery to be the receiving of the body +and blood of Christ. But here he either +means the spiritual receiving of the body +and blood of Christ, or the sacramental. If +the spiritual, why did not the Synod ordain +us to kneel in hearing the gospel? for therein +we receive spiritually the body and blood +of Christ, and that as truly and really as in +the sacrament. Whereupon the Archbishop +of Armagh showeth,<a id="noteref_711" name="noteref_711" href="#note_711"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">711</span></span></a> that the spiritual and +inward feeding upon the body and blood of +Christ is to be found out of the sacrament, +and that divers of the fathers do apply the +sixth of John to the hearing of the word also, +Clemens Alexandrinus, Origen, Eusebius, as +Cæsiriensis, and others. Basilius Magnus +likewise teacheth plainly, that we eat the +flesh of Christ in his word and doctrine. +This, I am sure, no man dare deny. The +Bishop, then, must mean by this mystery +the sacramental receiving of the body and +blood of Christ. Now, the sacramental receiving +of the body and blood of Christ, is +the receiving of the sacramental signs of his +body and blood. And as the Archbishop +of Armagh also observeth,<a id="noteref_712" name="noteref_712" href="#note_712"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">712</span></span></a> the substance +which is outwardly delivered in the sacrament, +is not really the body and blood of +Christ. Again he saith,<a id="noteref_713" name="noteref_713" href="#note_713"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">713</span></span></a> that the bread +and wine are not really the body and blood +of Christ, but figuratively and sacramentally. +Thus he opposeth the sacramental +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-198">[pg 1-198]</span><a name="Pg1-198" id="Pg1-198" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +presence of the body and blood of Christ not +only to bodily, but also to real presence; +and by just analogy, sacramental receiving +of the body and blood of Christ is not only +to be opposed to a receiving of his body and +blood into the hands and mouths of our +bodies, but likewise to the real receiving of +the same spiritually into our souls. It remaineth, +therefore, that kneeling in due regard +of the sacramental receiving of the +body and blood of Christ, must be expounded +to be kneeling in reverence of the +sacramental signs of Christ's body and +blood; and so Perth's canon, and the +Bishop's commentary upon it, fall in with +the rest of those Formalists cited before, +avouching and defending kneeling for reverence +to the sacrament. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 14. Those who speak out more +plainly than Bishop Lindsey, do here object +to us, that reverence is due to the sacrament, +and that we ourselves do reverence it +when we sit uncovered at the receiving of it. +But Didoclavius<a id="noteref_714" name="noteref_714" href="#note_714"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">714</span></span></a> doth well distinguish betwixt +veneration and adoration, because in +civility we use to be uncovered, even to inferiors +and equals, for the regard which we +bear to them, yet do we not worship them +as we worship the king, on our knees.<a id="noteref_715" name="noteref_715" href="#note_715"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">715</span></span></a> +As, then, in civility, there is a respect and +reverence different from adoration, so it is +in religion also. Yea, Bellarmine<a id="noteref_716" name="noteref_716" href="#note_716"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">716</span></span></a> himself +distinguisheth the reverence which is due to holy +things from adoration. Paybody<a id="noteref_717" name="noteref_717" href="#note_717"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">717</span></span></a> and +Dr Burges<a id="noteref_718" name="noteref_718" href="#note_718"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">718</span></span></a> will by no means admit this +distinction betwixt veneration and adoration. +But since neither of them hath alleged any +reason against it, I hope they will be weighed +down by the authority of the Archbishop +of Spalato,<a id="noteref_719" name="noteref_719" href="#note_719"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">719</span></span></a> and the Bishop of +Edinburgh,<a id="noteref_720" name="noteref_720" href="#note_720"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">720</span></span></a> +both of whom agree to this distinction. So, +then, we give no adoration at all to the +sacrament, because neither by any outward +or inward action do we perform any worship +for the honour of the same. Burges himself +hath noted to us,<a id="noteref_721" name="noteref_721" href="#note_721"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">721</span></span></a> that the first Nicene +council exhorteth that men should not be +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">humiliter intenti</span></span> to the things before them. +We neither submit our minds nor humble +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-199">[pg 1-199]</span><a name="Pg1-199" id="Pg1-199" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +our bodies to the sacrament, yet do we render +to it veneration,<a id="noteref_722" name="noteref_722" href="#note_722"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">722</span></span></a> forasmuch as we esteem +highly of it, as a most holy thing, and +meddle reverently with it, without all contempt +or unworthy usage. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Res profecto +inanimatae</span></span>, saith the Archbishop of Spalato,<a id="noteref_723" name="noteref_723" href="#note_723"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">723</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sint sacrae quantum placet, alium +honorem à nobis non merentur, nisi in +sensu negativo</span></span>, as that they be not contemned, +nor unworthily handled. If it be +said that we ought not to contemn the +word, yet hath it not that respect given to +it which the sacrament hath, at which we +are uncovered, so that this veneration given +to the sacrament must be somewhat more +than <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">profanatio</span></span>,—I answer, as honour both +in the positive and negative sense, has various +degrees, and according to the more or less immediate +manifestation of divine ordinances +to us, so ought the degrees of our veneration +to be intended or remitted; which is not so +to be understood as if one part of God's sacred +worship were to be less contemned than +another (for none of God's most holy ordinances +may be in any sort contemned), but +that for the greater regard of those things +which are more immediately divine, we +are not in the usage of them, to take to ourselves +so much scope and liberty as otherwise +we may lawfully allow to ourselves in +meddling with such things as are not merely +but mixedly divine, and which are not +from God so immediately as the other, but +more by the intervention of means; and thus +a higher degree of veneration is due to the +sacrament than to the word preached, not +by taking aught from the word, but by adding +more respect to the sacrament than the +word hath. The reason hereof is given to +be this,<a id="noteref_724" name="noteref_724" href="#note_724"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">724</span></span></a> because when we come to the sacrament, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nihil hic humanum, sed divina omnia</span></span>; +for Christ's own words are, or at least +should be spoken to us when we receive the +sacrament, and the elements also are, by +Christ's own institution, holy symbols of his +blessed body and blood; whereas the word +preached to us is but fixedly and mediately +divine; and because of this intervention of +the ministry of men, and mixture of their +conceptions with the holy Scriptures of God, +we are bidden try the spirits, and are required, +after the example of the Bereans, to +search the Scriptures daily, whether these +things which we hear preached be so or not. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-200">[pg 1-200]</span><a name="Pg1-200" id="Pg1-200" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Now we are not in the like sort to try the +elements, and the words of the institution, +whether they be of God or not, because this +is sure to all who know out of Scripture the +first principles of the oracles of God. The +consideration hereof warneth us, that the +sacrament given, according to Christ's institution, +is more merely and immediately divine +than is the word preached; but others +(I hear) object, that if a man should uncover +his head at the sight of a graven image, we +would account this to be an adoring of the +image; and why then shall not we call our +uncovering at the sacrament adoration also? +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Though veneration and adoration be +distinguished in holy things to show that +adoration given to them is idolatry, but +veneration given to them is not idolatry, +yet in profane things, such as images are, +veneration given to them is idolatry, as well +as adoration; and we are idolaters for doing +so much as to respect and reverence them as +things sacred or holy; for, as I touched +before, and as Zanchius evidenceth by sundry +instances,<a id="noteref_725" name="noteref_725" href="#note_725"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">725</span></span></a> idolatry is committed when +more estimation is had of anything, more +dignity and excellency placed in it, and more +regard had to it than God alloweth, or than +can stand with God's revealed will; for a +thing thus regarded, though it be not exalted +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut Deus simpliciter</span></span>, yet it is set up <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tanquam +Deus ex parte</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 15. Now Fifthly, If the kneeling +in question be not idolatrously referred to +the sacrament, I demand whereunto is it +specially intended? We have heard the +confession of some of our opposites (and those +not of the smallest note) avouching kneeling +for reverence of the sacrament. Neither can +the mystery spoken of in the Act of Perth +(in due regard whereof we are ordained to +kneel), be any other than the sacrament. +Yet because Bishop Lindsey, and some of +his kind who desire to hide the foul shape of +their idolatry with the trimmest fairding +they can, will not take with the kneeling in +reverence of the sacrament, let them show +us which is the object which they do specially +adore, when they kneel in receiving of +the same; for this their kneeling at this +time ariseth from another respect than that +which they consider in other parts of God's +worship, let two of our prelates tell it out: +Archbishop of St. Andrews would teach out +of Mouline that we ought to adore the flesh +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-201">[pg 1-201]</span><a name="Pg1-201" id="Pg1-201" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of Jesus Christ in the eucharist;<a id="noteref_726" name="noteref_726" href="#note_726"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">726</span></span></a> the Bishop +of Edinburgh also will have us to worship the +flesh and blood of Christ in the sacrament,<a id="noteref_727" name="noteref_727" href="#note_727"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">727</span></span></a> +because the humanity of Christ is +there present, being ever and everywhere +joined with the divinity. But a twofold +idolatry may be here deprehended. 1. In +that they worship the flesh and blood of +Christ. 2. In that they worship the same +in the sacrament. As touching the first, albeit +we may and should adore the man Christ +with divine worship, yet we may not adore +his manhood, or his flesh and blood. 1. +Because though the man Christ be God, yet +his manhood is not God, and by consequence +cannot be honoured with divine worship. +2. If adorability agree to the humanity of +Christ, then may his humanity help and +save us: idolaters are mocked by the Spirit +of God for worshipping things which cannot +help nor save them. But the humanity of +Christ cannot save us nor help us, because +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">omnis actio est suppositi</span></span>, whereas the human +nature of Christ is not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">suppositum</span></span>. +3. None of those who defend the adoring of +the humanity of Christ with divine worship, +do well and warrantably express their opinion. +First, some of the schoolmen have +found no other respect wherefore the manhood +of Christ can be said to be adored,<a id="noteref_728" name="noteref_728" href="#note_728"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">728</span></span></a> except +this, that the flesh of Christ is adored +by him who adores the word incarnate, even +as the king's clothes are adored by him who +adores the king. And thus they make the +flesh of Christ to be adored only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per accidens. +Ego vero</span></span>, saith the Archbishop of +Spalato,<a id="noteref_729" name="noteref_729" href="#note_729"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">729</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non puta a quoquam regis vestimenta +quibus est indutus, adorari</span></span>. And, +I pray, why doth he that worships the king +worship his clothes more than any other +thing which is about him, or beside him, +perhaps a hawk upon his hand, or a little +dog upon his knee? There is no more but +the king's own person set by the worshipper +to have any state in the worship, and therefore +no more worshipped by him. Others +devise another respect wherefore the manhood +of Christ may be said to be worshipped,<a id="noteref_730" name="noteref_730" href="#note_730"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">730</span></span></a> +namely, that as divine worship agrees +only to the Godhead, and not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">personis divinis +praecise sumptis</span></span>, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sub ratione +formali constitutiva personarum quae est +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-202">[pg 1-202]</span><a name="Pg1-202" id="Pg1-202" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +relatio</span></span>: but only as these relations <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">identificantur</span></span> +with the essence of the Godhead; +so the manhood of Christ is to be adored +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non per se proecise, sed prout suppositatur +à Deo</span></span>. I answer, if by <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">suppositatur</span></span> they +mean (as they must mean) that the manhood +is assumed into the unity of the person of +the Son of God (for otherwise if they mean +that the manhood is made a person, they are +Nestorians), that which they say cannot warrant +the worshipping of the manhood with +divine worship, because the manhood, even +after this assumption and hypostatical union, +and being considered by us as now assumed +into this personal union, is still for all that a +creature, and a distinct nature from the +Godhead (except we will be Eutychians), so +that it cannot yet be said to be worshipped +with divine worship. Dr Field layeth out a +third way;<a id="noteref_731" name="noteref_731" href="#note_731"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">731</span></span></a> for whilst he admitteth the +phrase of the Lutherans, who say not only +concretively that the man Christ is omnipresent, +but the humanity also, he forgeth a +strange distinction. <span class="tei tei-q">“When we speak (saith +he) of the humanity of Christ, sometimes we +understand only that human created essence +of a man that was in him, sometimes all +that is implied in the being of a man, as +well subsistence as essence.”</span> By the same +distinction would Field defend the attributing +of the other divine properties (and adorability +among the rest) to the human nature. +But this distinction is no better than +if a man should say, by blackness sometimes +we understand blackness, and sometimes +whiteness. Who ever confounded <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">abstractum</span></span> +and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">concretum</span></span>, before that in Field's +field they were made to stand for one? It +is the tenet of the school, that though in God <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">concretum</span></span> +and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">abstractum</span></span> differ not, because +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Deus</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Deitas</span></span> are the same, yet +in creatures (whereof the manhood of Christ +is one) they are really differenced. For +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">concretum</span></span> signifieth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">aliquid completum +subsistens</span></span>, and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">abstractum</span></span> (such as humanity) +signifieth<a id="noteref_732" name="noteref_732" href="#note_732"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">732</span></span></a> something, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non ut subsistens, +sed in quo aliquid est</span></span>, as whiteness +doth not signify that thing which is white, +but that whereby it is white. How comes +it then that Field makes humanity, in the +abstract, to have a subsistence? Antonius +Sadeel censures Turrianus<a id="noteref_733" name="noteref_733" href="#note_733"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">733</span></span></a> for saying that +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">albedo cum pariete, idem est atque paries +albus</span></span>: his reason is, because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">albedo dicitur +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-203">[pg 1-203]</span><a name="Pg1-203" id="Pg1-203" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +esse, non cum pariete sed in pariete.</span></span> An +abstract is no more an abstract if it have a +subsistence. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +There is yet a fourth sense remaining, +which is Augustine's, and theirs who speak +with him. His sentence which our opposites +cite for them is, that it is sin not to +adore the flesh of Christ, howbeit very erroneously +he groundeth that which he saith +upon those words of the psalm, <span class="tei tei-q">“Worship +at his footstool,”</span> taking this footstool to be +the flesh of Christ. Yet that his meaning +was better than his expression, and that he +meant not that adoration should be given to +the flesh of Christ, but to the Godhead, whose +footstool the flesh is, it is plain from those +words which Burges himself citeth out of +him:<a id="noteref_734" name="noteref_734" href="#note_734"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">734</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“To whatsoever earth, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, +flesh of Christ, thou bowest and prostrate thyself, +look not on it as earth, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, as flesh; but +look at that Holy One whose footstool is +that thou dost adore, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, look to the Godhead +of Christ, whose flesh thou dost adore +in the mysteries.”</span> Wherefore if we would +give any sound sense to their words who +say that the flesh of Christ is to be adored, +we must note with A. Polanus,<a id="noteref_735" name="noteref_735" href="#note_735"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">735</span></span></a> that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cum +dicitur carnem Christi adorari, non est +propria sed figurata enunciatio; quia non +adoratur proprie caro secundum se, quia +creatura est, sed Deus in carne manifestatis, +seu Deus carne vestitus</span></span>. But two +things I will here advertise my reader of. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. That though this form of speaking, +which saith that the flesh of Christ is to be +adored, being thus expounded, receiveth a +sound sense, yet the expression is very bad, +and violence is done to the phrase when +such a meaning is drawn out of it. For how +can we, by the flesh of Christ, understand +his Godhead? The communion of properties +admitteth us to put the man Christ for +God, but not his manhood. And Hooker +teacheth rightly,<a id="noteref_736" name="noteref_736" href="#note_736"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">736</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“that by force of union, +the properties of both natures (and by consequence, +adorability, which is a property of +the divine nature) are imputed to the person +only in whom they are, and not what +belongeth to the one nature really conveyed +or translated into the other.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Yet our kneelers who say they adore +the flesh of Christ in the sacrament, have +no such orthodox (though forced) meaning +whereby to expound themselves. For Bishop +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-204">[pg 1-204]</span><a name="Pg1-204" id="Pg1-204" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Lindsey will have us,<a id="noteref_737" name="noteref_737" href="#note_737"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">737</span></span></a> in receiving the +sacrament, to bow our knees and adore the +humanity of Christ, by reason of the personal +union that it hath with the Godhead; +therefore he means that we should, and +may adore with divine worship, that which +is personally united with the Godhead. +And what is that? Not the Godhead +sure, but the created nature of the manhood +(which not being God but a creature +only, cannot without idolatry be worshipped +with divine worship). I conclude, therefore, +that by the flesh of Christ, which he +will have to be adored in the sacrament, he +understands not the Godhead, as Augustine +doth, but that created nature which is united +with the Godhead. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 16. But, Secondly, As we have seen +what is to be thought of worshipping the +flesh of Christ, so let us next consider what +may be thought of worshipping his flesh in +the sacrament; for this was the other head +which I proposed. Now, they who worship +the flesh of Christ in the sacrament, must +either consider it as present in the sacrament, +and in that respect to be adored, because +of the personal union of it with the +word, or else because of the sacramental +union of it with the outward sign, which is +a respect supervenient to that of the ubiquity +of it in the person of the word. First, +then, touching the former of those respects, +the personal union of the flesh with the +word can neither infer the presence of the +flesh in the sacrament to those who worthily +receive, nor yet can it make anything +for the adoration of the flesh. Not the +former; for in respect of the ubiquity of the +flesh in the person of the word, it is ever and +alike present with the communicants, whether +they receive worthily or not, and with the +bread and wine, whether they be consecrated +to be the signs of his body and blood or not. +Therefore divines rightly hold <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">praesentiam +corporis Christi in caena, non ab ubiquitate, +sed à verbis Christi pendere</span></span>.<a id="noteref_738" name="noteref_738" href="#note_738"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">738</span></span></a> Not +the latter neither; for (as I have showed +already) notwithstanding of the personal +union, yet the flesh of Christ remaineth a +creature, and is not God, and so cannot at +all be worshipped with divine worship. And +if his flesh, could be at all so worshipped,<a id="noteref_739" name="noteref_739" href="#note_739"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">739</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-205">[pg 1-205]</span><a name="Pg1-205" id="Pg1-205" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +yet were there no reason for worshipping it +in the sacrament (in respect of its personal +union with the word) more than in all other +actions, and at all other times, for ever and +always is the flesh of Christ personally united +with the word, and in that respect present +to us. There remaineth therefore nothing +but that other respect of the sacramental +union of the flesh of Christ with the sacramental +sign, which they can have for worshipping +his flesh in the sacrament. Whereas +Bishop Lindsey saith,<a id="noteref_740" name="noteref_740" href="#note_740"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">740</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“that it is no error +to believe the spiritual, powerful, and +personal presence of Christ's body at the +sacrament, and in that respect to worship +his flesh and blood there,”</span>—he means, sure, +some special respect, for which it may be +said that Christ's body is present at the sacrament +(so as it is not present out of the +sacrament), and in that respect to be there +adored. Now Christ's body is spiritually and +powerfully present to us in the word (as I +showed before), yea, as often as looking by +faith upon his body broken and blood shed +for us, we receive the sense and assurance +of the remission of our sins through his merits, +and as for this personal presence of +Christ's body which he speaketh of, I have +showed also that the adoring of the flesh +of Christ in the sacrament cannot be inferred +upon it, wherefore he can tell us nothing +which may be thought to infer the +presence of Christ's flesh in the sacrament, +and the adoration of it in that respect, save +only the sacramental union of it with the +outward sign. Now adoration in this respect, +and for this reason, must suppose the +bodily presence of Christ's flesh in the sacrament. +Whereupon the Archbishop of Spalato +saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“that the Papists adore the body +of Christ in the sacrament, only because of +the supposition of the bodily presence of it, +and if they knew that the true body of +Christ is not under the species of the bread +and wine, they would exhibit no adoration.”</span> +And elsewhere he showeth,<a id="noteref_741" name="noteref_741" href="#note_741"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">741</span></span></a> that the mystery +of the eucharist cannot make the +manhood of Christ to be adored, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quia in +pane corporalis Christi praesentia non +est</span></span> implying, that if the flesh of Christ be +adored in respect of the mystery of the eucharist, +then must it be bodily present in +the sign, which is false, and hereupon he +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-206">[pg 1-206]</span><a name="Pg1-206" id="Pg1-206" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +gathereth truly, that it cannot be adored in +respect of the mystery of the eucharist. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Further, It is to be remembered (which +I have also before noted out of Dr Usher<a id="noteref_742" name="noteref_742" href="#note_742"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">742</span></span></a>) +that the sacramental presence of the body of +Christ, or that presence of it which is inferred +upon that sacramental union which is +betwixt it and the outward sign, is not the +real or spiritual presence of it (for in this +manner it is present to us out of the sacrament, +even as oft as by faith we apprehend +it and the virtue thereof); but it is figuratively +only so called, the sense being this, +that the body of Christ is present and given +to us in the sacrament, meaning by his body, +the sign of his body. These things being so, +whosoever worshippeth Christ's body in the +eucharist, and that in respect of the sacramental +presence of it in the same, cannot +choose but hold that Christ's body is bodily +and really under the species of the bread, +and so fall into the idolatry of bread-worship; +or else our divines<a id="noteref_743" name="noteref_743" href="#note_743"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">743</span></span></a> have not rightly +convinced the Papists, as idolatrous worshippers +of the bread in the eucharist, forasmuch +as they attribute to it that which it is +not, nor hath not, to wit, that under the +accidents thereof is contained substantially +the true and living body of Christ, joined +and united to his Godhead. What can +Bishop Lindsey now answer for himself, +except he say with one of his brethren,<a id="noteref_744" name="noteref_744" href="#note_744"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">744</span></span></a> +that we should adore the flesh of Christ in +the sacrament, because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">corporalis praesentia +Christi, sed non modo corporalis, comitatur +sacramentum eucharistiae</span></span>. And +Christ is there present <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">corporaliter, modo +spirituali</span></span>? But this man contradicts himself +miserably; for we had him a little before +acknowledging that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in pane corporalis +Christi praesentia non est</span></span>. How shall we +then reconcile him with himself? He would +say that Christ is not bodily present in the +sacrament after a bodily manner, but he is +bodily present after a spiritual manner. Why +should I blot paper with such a vanity, +which implieth a contradiction, bodily and +not bodily, spiritually and not spiritually. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 17. The sixth and last argument +whereby I prove the kneeling in question +to be idolatry, is taken from the nature and +kind of the worship wherein it is used. For +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-207">[pg 1-207]</span><a name="Pg1-207" id="Pg1-207" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the receiving of the sacrament being a mediate +worship of God, wherein the elements +come between God and us, in such sort that +they belong to the substance of the worship +(for without the elements, the sacrament is +not a sacrament), and withal are susceptive +of co-adoration, forasmuch as in the act of +receiving, both our minds and our external +senses are, and should be, fastened upon +them, hereby we evince the idolatry of +kneeling in the receiving. For in every +mediate worship, wherein some creature is +purposely set between God and us to have +state in the same, it is idolatry to kneel before +such a creature, whilst both our minds +and senses are fastened upon it. Our opposites +have talked many things together to +infringe this argument. First, They allege +the bowing of God's people before the ark,<a id="noteref_745" name="noteref_745" href="#note_745"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">745</span></span></a> +the temple, the holy mountain, the altar, +the bush, the cloud, the fire which came +from heaven. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Where they have +read that the people bowed before the altar +of God, I know not. Bishop Lindsey indeed +would prove<a id="noteref_746" name="noteref_746" href="#note_746"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">746</span></span></a> from 2 Chron vi. 12, +13, and Mich. vi. 6, that the people bowed +before the altar and the offering. But the +first of those places speaks nothing of kneeling +before the altar, but only of kneeling +before the congregation, that is, in the sight +of the congregation. And if Solomon had +then kneeled before the altar, yet the altar +had been but occasionally and accidentally +before him in his adoration, for to what end +and use could he have purposely set the +altar before him, whilst he was kneeling and +praying? The place of Micah cannot prove +that God's people did kneel before the offerings +at all (for it speaks only of bowing before +God), far less, that they kneeled before +them in the very act of offering, and that +with their minds and senses fixed upon +them, as we kneel in the very act of receiving +the sacrament, and that at that instant +when our minds and senses are fastened +upon the signs, that we may discern the +things signified by them, for the exercising +of our hearts in a thankful meditation upon +the Lord's death. 2. As for the other examples +here alleged, God was immediately +present, in and with the ark, the temple, +the holy mountain, the bush, the cloud, and +the fire which came from heaven, speaking +and manifesting himself to his people by his +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-208">[pg 1-208]</span><a name="Pg1-208" id="Pg1-208" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +own immediate voice, and miraculous extraordinary +presence, so that worshipping before +these things had the same reason which +makes the twenty-four elders in heaven worship +before the throne, Rev. iv. 10; for in +these things God did immediately manifest +his presence as well as in heaven. Though +there be a difference in the degrees of the +immediate manifestation of his presence in +earth and in heaven, yet <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">magis et minus +non variant speciem</span></span>. Now God is present +in the sacrament, not extraordinarily, but in +the way of an ordinary dispensation, not immediately, +but mediately. They must therefore +allege some commendable examples of +such a kneeling as we dispute about, in a +mediate and ordinary worship, else they say +nothing to the point. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 18. Yet to no better purpose they +tell us,<a id="noteref_747" name="noteref_747" href="#note_747"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">747</span></span></a> that when God spoke, Abraham +fell on his face, and when the fire came +down at Elijah's prayer, the people fell on +their faces. What is this to the purpose? +And how shall kneeling in a mediate and +ordinary worship be warranted by kneeling +in the hearing of God's own immediate +voice, or in seeing the miraculous signs of +his extraordinary presence? Howbeit it +cannot be proved, neither, that the people +fell on their faces in the very act of seeing +the fire fall (when their eyes and their +minds were fastened upon it), but that after +they had seen the miracle wrought, they so +considered of it as to fall down and worship +God. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But further, it is objected,<a id="noteref_748" name="noteref_748" href="#note_748"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">748</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“that a penitentiary +kneels to God purposely before the +congregation, and with a respect to the congregation, +&c. When we come to our common +tables before we eat, either sitting with +our heads discovered, or standing, or kneeling, +we give thanks and bless, with a respect +to the meat, which is purposely set on table, +&c. The pastor, when he begins the holy +action, hath the bread and the cup set before +him purposely upon the table, and with +respect to them he gives thanks,”</span> &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Though a penitentiary kneel to God +purposely in the presence and sight of the +congregation, that he may make known to +them his repentance for the sin whereby he +hath scandalised them, yet is the confessing +of his sin to God, kneeling there upon his +knees, an immediate worship, neither doth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-209">[pg 1-209]</span><a name="Pg1-209" id="Pg1-209" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the congregation come betwixt him and +God, as belonging to the substance of this +worship, for he kneeleth to God as well, and +maketh confession of his sin, when the congregation +is not before him. But I suppose +our kneelers themselves will confess, that +the elements come so betwixt God and them +when they kneel, that they belong to the +essence of the worship in hand, and that +they would not, nor could not, worship the +flesh and blood of Christ in the sacrament, +if the elements were not before them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +To be short, the case of a penitentiary +standeth thus, that not in his kneeling <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">simpliciter</span></span>, +but in his kneeling publicly and in +sight of the congregation, he setteth them +before him purposely, and with a respect to +them, whereas our kneelers do kneel in +such sort that their kneeling <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">simpliciter</span></span>, +and without an adjection or adjunct, hath a +respect to the elements purposely set before +them, neither would they at all kneel for +that end and purpose for which they do +kneel, namely, for worshipping the flesh +and blood of Christ in the sacrament,<a id="noteref_749" name="noteref_749" href="#note_749"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">749</span></span></a> except +the elements were before the eyes both +of their minds and bodies, as the penitentiary +doth kneel for making confession of +his sin to God, when the congregation is not +before him. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And if one would say, that in kneeling at +the sacrament he worshippeth not the flesh +and blood of Christ, but the Lord his God +only, yet is the same difference to be put +betwixt his kneeling before the elements, +and the kneeling of a penitentiary before +the congregation, for the very kneeling itself +(simply considered) before the elements, +respecteth them as then purposely set in our +sight that we may kneel before them, whereas, +in the case of the penitentiary, it is not +his kneeling to confess his sin to God which +hath a respect to the congregation as set in +his sight for that purpose, but some circumstances +of his kneeling only, to wit, <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">when</span></em>? +At that time when the congregation is assembled. +And <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">where</span></em>? Publicly in sight of +the congregation! In regard of these circumstances, +he hath the congregation purposely +in his sight, and so respecteth them, +but in regard of the kneeling itself simply, +the presence of the congregation is but accidental +to him who kneeleth and confesseth +his sin before God. As touching giving +thanks before the meat set on our common +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-210">[pg 1-210]</span><a name="Pg1-210" id="Pg1-210" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +tables, though a man should do it kneeling, +yet this speaketh not home to the point now +in controversy, except a man so kneel before +his meat, that he have a religious respect to +it as a thing separated from a common use +and made holy, and likewise have both his +mind, and his external senses of seeing, +touching, and tasting, fastened upon it in +the act of his kneeling. And if a man +should thus kneel before his meat, he were +an idolater. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, Giving thanks before the elements +of bread and wine, in the beginning of the +holy action, is as far from the purpose; for +this giving of thanks is an immediate worship +of God, wherein we have our minds +and senses, not upon the bread and wine as +upon things which have a state in that worship +of the Lord's supper, and belong to the +substance of the same (for the very consecration +of them to this use is but then <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in fieri</span></span>), +but we worship God immediately by prayer +and giving of thanks, which is all otherwise +in the act of receiving. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 19. Moreover it is +objected<a id="noteref_750" name="noteref_750" href="#note_750"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">750</span></span></a> out of +Lev. ix. 24; 2 Chron. vii. 3; Mich. vi. 6; +2 Chron. xxix. 28-30, that all the people +fell on their faces before the legal sacrifices, +when the fire consumed the burnt-offering. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Whereunto it may be answered, that +the fire which came from God and consumed +the burnt-offerings, was one of the +miraculous signs of God's extraordinary and +immediate presence (as I have said before), +and therefore kneeling before the same hath +nothing to do with the present purpose. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But if we will particularly consider all +these places, we find in the first two, that +beside the fire, the glory of the Lord did +also appear in a more miraculous and extraordinary +manner, Lev. ix. 23, <span class="tei tei-q">“The glory +of the Lord appeared to all the people;”</span> +2 Chron. vii. 1, 12, <span class="tei tei-q">“The glory of the Lord +filled the house.”</span> They are therefore running +at random who take hold of those +places to draw out of them the lawfulness +of kneeling in a mediate and ordinary +worship. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The place of Micah I have answered before; +and here I add, that though it could +be proved from that place (as it cannot), +that the people have bowed before the offerings, +and that in the very act of offering, +yet how shall it be proved, that in the act +of their kneeling they had the offerings +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-211">[pg 1-211]</span><a name="Pg1-211" id="Pg1-211" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +purposely before them, and their minds and +senses fixed upon them in the very instant +of their worshipping. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This I make clear by the last place, +2 Chron. xxix., out of which no more can +be drawn but that the people worshipped +whilst the priests were yet offering the +burnt-offering. Now the burnt-offering was +but accidentally before the people in their +worshipping, and only because it was offered +at the same time when the song of the Lord +was sung, ver. 27. Such was the forwardness +of zeal in restoring religion and purging +the temple, that it admitted no stay, +but eagerly prosecuted the work till it was +perfected; therefore the thing was done +suddenly, ver. 36. Since, then, the song +and the sacrifice were performed at the +same time, we must note that the people +worshipped at that time, not because of the +sacrifice, which was a mediate worship, but +because of the song of the Lord, which was +an immediate worship. Now we all commend +kneeling in an immediate worship. +But this cannot content our opposites; they +will needs have it lawful to kneel, in the +hearing of the word, purposely, and with a +respect to the word preached (though this +be a mediate worship only). Their +warrants<a id="noteref_751" name="noteref_751" href="#note_751"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">751</span></span></a> +are taken out, Exod. iv. 30, 31; +Exod. xii. 27; 2 Chron. xx. 18; Matt. +xvii. 6. From the first three places no +more can be inferred but that these hearers +bowed their heads and worshipped, after +that they heard the word of the Lord; +neither shall they ever warrant bowing and +worshipping in the act of hearing. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the fourth place, we read that the disciples +fell on their faces when they heard +God's own immediate voice out of the cloud. +What maketh this for falling down to worship +at the hearing of the word preached by +men? How long shall our opposites not distinguish +betwixt mediate and immediate +worship? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, It is alleged<a id="noteref_752" name="noteref_752" href="#note_752"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">752</span></span></a> that God, in his +word, allows not only kneeling at prayer, +out also at circumcision, passover, and baptism. +The reason of this assertion is given +to be this, that a bodily gesture being necessary, +God not determining man upon any +one, leaves him at plain liberty. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> +Whether we be left at plain liberty in all +things which being in the general necessary, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-212">[pg 1-212]</span><a name="Pg1-212" id="Pg1-212" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +are not particularly determined in God's +word, it shall be treated of elsewhere in +this dispute. In the meantime, whatsoever +liberty God leaves man in bodily gestures, +he leaves him no liberty of an unlawful and +idolatrous gesture, such as kneeling in the +instant of receiving a sacrament, when not +only we have the outward sign purposely +before us, and our minds and senses fastened +upon it, for discerning the signification +thereof, and the analogy betwixt it and the +thing signified, but also to look upon it as +an image of Christ, or as a vicarious sign +standing there in Christ's stead. The indifferency +of such a gesture in such a mediate +worship should have been proved before +such a rule (as this here given us for a +reason) had been applied to it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 20. But the kneelers would yet +make more ado to us, and be still stirring if +they can do no more. Wherefore one of our +doctors objecteth,<a id="noteref_753" name="noteref_753" href="#note_753"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">753</span></span></a> that we lift up our eyes +and our hands to heaven, and worship God, +yet we do not worship the heaven; that a +man going to bed, prayeth before his bed; +that David offered the sacrifices of thanksgiving, +in the presence of all the people, +Psal. cxvi; that Paul, having taken bread, +gave thanks before all them who were in +the ship, Acts xxvii. 36; that the Israelites +worshipped before Moses and Aaron, Exod. +iv. 31. Hereupon another doctor, harping +upon the same string, tells us,<a id="noteref_754" name="noteref_754" href="#note_754"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">754</span></span></a> that when +we kneel in the act of receiving the sacrament, +<span class="tei tei-q">“we kneel no more to bread than to +the pulpit when we join our prayers with +the minister's.”</span> Oh, unworthy instances, +and reproachful to doctors! All these things +were and are accidentally present to the +worshippers, and not purposely before them, +nor respected as having a religious state in +the worship. What? Do we worship before +the bread in the sacrament, even as before +a pulpit, a bed, &c.? Nay, graduate men +should understand better what they speak +of. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Another objection is,<a id="noteref_755" name="noteref_755" href="#note_755"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">755</span></span></a> that a man who is +admitted to the office of a pastor, and receiveth +imposition of hands, kneeleth still on his +knees till the ordination be ended, the rest +about him being standing or sitting. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Kneeling in receiving imposition of +hands, which is joined with prayer and invocation, +hath nothing ado with kneeling in +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-213">[pg 1-213]</span><a name="Pg1-213" id="Pg1-213" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +a mediate worship; for in this case a man +kneels because of the immediate worship of +invocation; but when there is no prayer, I +suppose no man will kneel religiously, and +with a religious respect to those persons or +things which are before him, as there purposely +in his sight, that before them he may +adore (which is the kind of kneeling now in +question), or if any did so, there were more +need to give him instruction than ordination. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It is further told us, that he who is baptized,<a id="noteref_756" name="noteref_756" href="#note_756"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">756</span></span></a> +or he who offers him that is to be +baptized, humbleth himself, and prayeth +that the baptism may be saving unto life +eternal, yet worshippeth not the bason nor +the water. But how long shall simple ones +love simplicity, or rather, scorners hate +knowledge? Why is kneeling in the immediate +worship of prayer, wherein our +minds do purposely respect no earthly thing +(but the soul, Psal. xxv. 1, the heart, the +hands, Lam. iii. 41, the eyes, Psal. cxxiii. +1, the voice, Psal. v. 3, all directed immediately +to heaven) paralleled with kneeling +in the mediate worship of receiving the sacrament, +wherein we respect purposely the +outward sign, which is then in our sight, +that both our minds and our external senses +may be fastened upon it? Our minds, by +meditation, and attentive consideration of +that which is signified, and of the representation +thereof by the sign. Our senses, by +seeing, handling, breaking, tasting, eating, +drinking. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 21. Thus we see that in all these examples +alleged by our opposites, there is +nothing to prove the lawfulness of kneeling +in such a mediate worship, wherein +something belonging to the substance of the +worship comes between God and us, and is +not accidentally, but purposely before us, +upon which also our minds and senses in the +action of worship are fast fixed. Howbeit +there is another respect, wherefore none of +these examples can make ought for kneeling +in the act of receiving the sacrament (which +I have showed before), namely, that in the +instant of receiving the sacrament, the elements +are actually images and vicarious +signs standing in Christ's stead. But belike +our kneelers have not satisfied themselves +with the roving rabble of these impertinent +allegations which they have produced +to prove the lawfulness of kneeling in +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-214">[pg 1-214]</span><a name="Pg1-214" id="Pg1-214" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +a mediate worship, they have prepared another +refuge for themselves, which had been +needless, if they had not feared that the +former ground should fail them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +What then will they say next to us? +Forsooth, that when they kneel in the act +of receiving, they are praying and praising, +and so worshipping God immediately. And +if we would know what a man doth then +pray for, it is told us, that he is praying and +earnestly crying to God,<a id="noteref_757" name="noteref_757" href="#note_757"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">757</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut eum faciat +dignum convivam</span></span>. To us it seems very +strange how a man, when he is actually a +banqueter, and at the instant of his communicating +can be made in any other sort a +banqueter than he is; for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quicquid est, +dum est, non potest non esse</span></span>. Wherefore +if a man in the instant of his receiving be +an unworthy banqueter, he cannot at that +instant be made any other than he is. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 22. The truth is, we cannot lawfully +be either praying or praising in the +very act of receiving, because our hearts and +minds should then be exercised in meditating +upon Christ's death, and the inestimable +benefits which comes to us thereby. 1 Cor. +xi. 23, <span class="tei tei-q">“Do this in remembrance of me.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This remembrance is described, ver. 26, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Ye do show the Lord's death.”</span> Now one +of the special ways whereby we remember +Christ, and so do show forth his death, is by +private meditation upon his death, as Pareus +resolveth.<a id="noteref_758" name="noteref_758" href="#note_758"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">758</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This meditation is a speech of the soul to +itself; and though it may stand with short +ejaculations, which may and should have +place in all our actions, yet can it not stand +with an ordinary and continued prayer purposely +conceived, as Bishop Lindsey would +maintain.<a id="noteref_759" name="noteref_759" href="#note_759"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">759</span></span></a> For how can we orderly both +speak to God by prayer, and to ourselves by +meditation, at one instant of time? If therefore +prayer be purposely and orderly conceived, +it banisheth away meditation, which +should be the soul's exercise in the receiving +of the sacrament. And by the contrary, if +meditation be entertained as it should be, it +admitteth not prayer to have place at that +time. For it is well said,<a id="noteref_760" name="noteref_760" href="#note_760"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">760</span></span></a> that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Dum auribus, +oculis, manibus, dentibus exterius, +auribus, oculis, manibus, dentibus fidei interius +occupamur, orationem continuam +et durabilem, absque mentis divagatione +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-215">[pg 1-215]</span><a name="Pg1-215" id="Pg1-215" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +ab opere praecepto et imperato, instruere +non possumus.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 23. But let us hear how the Bishop +proveth that we should be praying and +praising in the act of receiving the sacrament. +<span class="tei tei-q">“Whatsoever spiritual benefit (saith +he)<a id="noteref_761" name="noteref_761" href="#note_761"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">761</span></span></a> +we should receive with a spiritual hunger +and thirst, and with a spiritual appetite +and desire after the grace and virtue that is +therein to salvation, the same we should +receive with prayer, which is nothing else +but such an appetite and desire; but the +body and blood of Christ is such a benefit,”</span> +&c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Why did not he prove his proposition? +Thought he his bare assertion +should suffice? God's word is a spiritual +benefit, which we should receive with spiritual +hunger and thirst; yet the Bishop will +not say that we should be praying all the +while we are hearing and receiving it, for +then could not our minds be attentive. His +proposition therefore is false; for though +prayer should go before the receiving of such +a spiritual benefit as the word or the sacrament, +yet we should not pray in the act of +receiving. For how can the heart attend, +by serious consideration, to what we hear in +the word, or what is signified and given to +us in the sacrament, if in the actions of hearing +the word and receiving the sacrament, +it should be elevated out of the world by +prayer? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Why saith he that prayer is nothing +else but a spiritual appetite or desire? He +thought hereby to strengthen his proposition, +but we deny all. He said before,<a id="noteref_762" name="noteref_762" href="#note_762"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">762</span></span></a> that +every prayer is a meditation, and here he +saith, that prayer is nothing else but a spiritual +desire. These are uncouth descriptions +of prayer. Prayer is not meditation, because +meditation is a communing with our own +souls, prayer a communing with God. Nor +yet can it be said that prayer is nothing +else but a spiritual desire; for prayer is the +sending up of our desires to God, being put +in order. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 24. He speeds no better in proving +that we should receive the sacrament with +thanksgiving. <span class="tei tei-q">“Whatsoever benefit (saith +he) we should receive by extolling, and +preaching, and magnifying, and praising the +inestimable worth and excellency thereof, +the same we ought to receive with thanksgiving. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-216">[pg 1-216]</span><a name="Pg1-216" id="Pg1-216" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +But in the sacrament we should +receive the blood of Christ with extolling +and preaching,”</span> &c. The assumption he +confirms by the words of our Saviour, <span class="tei tei-q">“Do +this in remembrance of me,”</span> and by the +words of St. Paul, <span class="tei tei-q">“So oft as ye shall eat +this bread and drink this cup, ye shall declare, +that is, extol, magnify, and praise the +Lord's death, till he come again.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> His assumption is false, neither can +his proofs make it true. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. We remember Christ in the act of receiving +by meditation, and not by praise. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. We show forth the Lord's death in +the act of receiving, by using the signs and +symbols of his body broken, and his blood +shed for us, and by meditating upon his +death thereby represented. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. We deny not that by praise we show +forth the Lord's death also, but this is not +in the act of receiving. It is to be marked +with Pareus,<a id="noteref_763" name="noteref_763" href="#note_763"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">763</span></span></a> that the showing forth of the +Lord's death, must not be restricted to the +act of receiving the sacrament, because we do +also show forth his death by the preaching of +the gospel, and by private and public celebration +of it, yea, by a perpetual study of +sanctification and thankfulness. So that the +showing forth of the Lord's death, by extolling, +preaching, magnifying, and praising +the same, according to the twenty-third +section of the Confession of Faith, to which +his argument hath reference, may not be +expounded of the very act of receiving the +sacrament. Neither do the words of the +institution refuse, but easily admit, another +showing forth of the Lord's death than that +which is in the very act of receiving, for the +word is not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quando</span></span>, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quoties</span></span>. It is only +said, <span class="tei tei-q">“As often as ye eat this bread, and +drink this cup, ye do show,”</span> &c. Which +words cannot be taken only of the instant of +eating and drinking. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 25. Now having so strongly proved +the unlawfulness and idolatry of kneeling in +the act of receiving the holy communion, +let me add, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">corolarii loco</span></span>, that the reader +needs not to be moved with that which Bishop +Lindsey, in the tail of his dispute about +the head of kneeling, offers at a dead lift, +namely, the testimonies of some modern +doctors. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1, What can human testimony avail +against such a clear truth? 2. We have +more testimonies of divines against kneeling +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-217">[pg 1-217]</span><a name="Pg1-217" id="Pg1-217" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +than he hath for it. And here I perceive +Dr Mortoune, fearing we should come to +good speed this way,<a id="noteref_764" name="noteref_764" href="#note_764"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">764</span></span></a> would hold in our +travel: <span class="tei tei-q">“We are not ignorant (saith he) +that many Protestant authors are most frequent +in condemning the gesture of kneeling +at the receiving of the holy communion.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Testimonies against kneeling are gathered +out of those very same divines whom the +Bishop allegeth for it; for Didoclavius<a id="noteref_765" name="noteref_765" href="#note_765"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">765</span></span></a> hath +clear testimonies against it out of Calvin, +Beza, and Martyr, whom yet the Bishop +taketh to be for it. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_26" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_26" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 26. Neither yet need we here to be +moved with Dr Burges's<a id="noteref_766" name="noteref_766" href="#note_766"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">766</span></span></a> adventurous untaking +to prove that, in the most ancient +times, before corruption of the sacrament +began, the sacrament was received with an +adoring gesture. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +He shoots short of his proofs, and hits +not the mark. One place in Tertullian, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de +Oratione</span></span>, he hammers upon: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Similiter de +stationum diebus non putant plerique sacrificiorum +orationibus interveniendum, +quod statio solvenda sit accepto corpore +Domini. Ergo devotum Deo obsequium +eucharistiae resoluit, an magis Deo obligat? +Nonne solennior, erit statio tua, +si et ad aram dei steteris? Accepto corpore +Domini et reservato, utrumque salvum +est, et participatio sacrificii, et executio +officii.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +To these words the Doctor giveth this +sense: That many withdrew themselves +when they came to the celebration of the +supper, because the body of our Lord, that +is, the sacramental bread, being taken of +the minister's hand, the station, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, standing, +must be dissolved and left; and because +standing on those days might not be left (as +they thought), therefore they rather left the +sacrament on those days than they would +break the rule of standing on those days; +therefore they forbore: +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Which can have no reason but this, that +taking the holy things at the table standing, +yet they used not to partake them, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, eat +the bread or drink the wine, in any other +gesture than what was on the station days +then forbidden, kneeling; and that Tertullian +wishes them to come, though they might +not then kneel, and to take the bread in +public, standing at the table, and reserve +it, and carry it away with them, and receive +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-218">[pg 1-218]</span><a name="Pg1-218" id="Pg1-218" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +it at their own houses as they desired, +kneeling. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> The Doctor by this puts a weapon +in our hands against himself; for if, when +they had taken the bread of the minister's +hand, their standing was to be left and dissolved, +and Tertullian, by commending to +them another gesture in the eating of the +bread, not standing, then whether urgeth +he that other gesture to be used in the public +eating of the bread or the private? Not +in the private; for his advice of reserving +and eating it in private, cometh after, and is +only put for a remedy or next best, in case +they would not condescend to this course in +public, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod statio solvenda sit accepto +corpore domini</span></span>. Needs, then, it must be +understood of the public. Now, if in the +public eating of the bread standing was to +be left, which gesture was to come in place +of it? Not kneeling. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. Tertullian saith<a id="noteref_767" name="noteref_767" href="#note_767"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">767</span></span></a> elsewhere: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Diebus +dominicis jejunare nefas ducimus, +vel de geniculis adorare; cadem immunitate +a die Paschae ad Pentcostem usque +gaudemus.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The doctor himself saith, that upon +these station days kneeling was restrained, +not only in prayer, but in all divine service. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Wherefore, if, according to the Doctor's +gloss, the gesture of standing was left or +dissolved, that gesture which had come in +place of it to be used in the partaking of the +sacrament, can hardly be imagined to have +been any other nor sitting. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Well, the doctor hath unhappily raised +this spirit to disquiet himself: let him bethink +how to lay him again. If he cannot, +I will assay to make some help, and to lay +him in this fashion. The station days were +not the Lord's days, together with those +fifty betwixt Easter and Pentecost (on +which both fasting and kneeling were forbidden), +as the Doctor thinketh, but they +were certain set days of fasting; for they +appointed the fourth and sixth day of the +week (that is, Wednesday and Friday) for their +stations, as Tertullian saith;<a id="noteref_768" name="noteref_768" href="#note_768"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">768</span></span></a> whose +words we may understand by another place +of Epiphanus,<a id="noteref_769" name="noteref_769" href="#note_769"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">769</span></span></a> who writeth that the fast +of the fourth and the sixth day was kept +throughout all churches, and held to be an +apostolical constitution. Howbeit herein +they did err; for to appoint a certain time +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-219">[pg 1-219]</span><a name="Pg1-219" id="Pg1-219" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of fasting to be kept by the whole church +agreeth not with Christian liberty, and wanteth +the example of Christ and his apostles, +as Osiander noteth.<a id="noteref_770" name="noteref_770" href="#note_770"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">770</span></span></a> Always we see what +was meant by station days, to wit, their set +days of fifty, fasting, which were called station +days, by a speech borrowed from a military +custom, as Tertullian teacheth. For as +soldiers kept those times and places which +were appointed for their watches, and fasted +all the while they continued in them, so +did Christians upon their station days resort +and meet in the place appointed, and there +remained fasting till their station dissolved. +The Doctor taketh upon him to confute those +who understand by the station days set days +of fasting; but all which he allegeth to the +contrary is, that he findeth somewhere in Tertullian +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">statio</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jejunia</span></span> put for different +things. Now this helpeth him not, except +he could find that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">statio</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">stata +jejunia</span></span> are put for different things; for no +man taketh the stations to have been occasional, +but only set fasts. Touching the +meaning, then, of the words alleged by the +Doctor (to give him his own reading of +them, howbeit some read otherwise), thus +we take it. There were many who came +not to the sacrament upon the station days, +because (in their opinion) the receiving +thereof should break the station, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, the +service of the day, and that because it should +break their fast, a principal duty of the +same. Tertullian showeth they were in +error, because their partaking of the sacrament +should not break their station, but +make it the more solemn and remarkable. +But if they could not be drawn from that +false persuasion of theirs, that the sacrament +should break their fast, yet he wisheth +them at least to come and stand at the +table, and receive the sacrament into their +hands, and take it away to eat after (for +permitting whereof he had no warrant), so +should they both partake the sacrament and +also (according to their mind, and to their +full contentment) keep their stations, which +were often prorogated till even,<a id="noteref_771" name="noteref_771" href="#note_771"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">771</span></span></a> but ever +and at least till the ninth hour.<a id="noteref_772" name="noteref_772" href="#note_772"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">772</span></span></a> Finally, +from this place, which the Doctor perverteth +for kneeling, it appeareth that the gesture +or posture in receiving the sacrament used +in that place where Tertullian lived, was +standing; because, speaking of the receiving +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-220">[pg 1-220]</span><a name="Pg1-220" id="Pg1-220" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of the sacrament, he saith, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si et ad aram +Dei steteris</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 27. As for the rest of the testimonies +Dr Burges produceth out of the fathers +for kneeling,<a id="noteref_773" name="noteref_773" href="#note_773"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">773</span></span></a> I need not insist upon them, +for either they speak of the inward adoration +of the heart, which we ought to direct +unto Christ when we receive the sacrament +(and this none of us denieth), or else they +speak of adoring the sacrament, where, by +the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">adoration</span></span>, we may not understand +any divine worship, inward or outward, but +a reverence of another nature called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">veneration</span></span>. +That this (which we deny not neither), +and no more, is meant by the fathers +when they speak of the adoration of +the sacrament, Antonius de Dominis showeth +more copiously.<a id="noteref_774" name="noteref_774" href="#note_774"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">774</span></span></a> And thus we have +suffered the impetuous current of the Doctor's +audacious promises, backed with a verbal +discourse to go softly by us. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quid dignum +tanto tulit hic promissor hiatu?</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 28. Finally, If any be curious to +know what gesture the ancient church did +use in the receiving of the eucharist, to +such I say, first of all, that Didoclavius +maintaineth that which none of our opposites +are able to infringe, namely, that no +testimony can be produced which may +evince that ever kneeling was used before +the time of Honorius III., neither is it less +truly observed by the author of the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">History +of the Waldenses</span></span>,<a id="noteref_775" name="noteref_775" href="#note_775"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">775</span></span></a> that bowing of the knees +before the host was then only enjoined when +the opinion of transubstantiation got place. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Next I say, the ancient gesture, whereof +we read most frequently, was standing. +Chrysostom, complaining of few communicants, +saith,<a id="noteref_776" name="noteref_776" href="#note_776"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">776</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Frustra habetur quotidiana +oblatio, frustra stamus ad altare, nemo +est qui simul participet</span></span>. The century +writers<a id="noteref_777" name="noteref_777" href="#note_777"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">777</span></span></a> make out of Dionysius Alexandrinus's +epistle to Xistus, bishop of Rome, +that the custom of the church of Alexandria +in receiving the sacrament, was, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut +mensae assisterent</span></span>. It is also noted by Hospiman,<a id="noteref_778" name="noteref_778" href="#note_778"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">778</span></span></a> +that in the days of Tertullian the +Christians <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">stantes sacramenta percipiebant</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, I say, since we all know that the +primitive Christians did take the holy communion +mixedly, and together with their +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-221">[pg 1-221]</span><a name="Pg1-221" id="Pg1-221" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +love-feasts, in imitation of Christ,<a id="noteref_779" name="noteref_779" href="#note_779"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">779</span></span></a> who, +whilst he did eat his other supper, did also +institute the eucharist; and since (as it is +observed from 1 Cor. xi. 21, 33<a id="noteref_780" name="noteref_780" href="#note_780"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">780</span></span></a>) there was +a twofold abuse in the church of Corinth +<span class="tei tei-q">“one in their love-feasts, whilst that which +should have served for the knitting of the +knot of love was used to cut the cords +thereof, in that every one (as he best +liked) made choice of such as he would have +to sit at table with him (the other either +not tarried for, or shut out when they came, +especially the poor). The other abuse (pulled +in by the former) was, for that those which +were companions at one table in the common +feast communicated also in the sacred +with the same separation, and severally from +the rest of the church (and the poor especially) +which was in their former banquets.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Since also we read that the same custom +of joining the Lord's supper together with +common feasts continued long after; for +Socrates reporteth,<a id="noteref_781" name="noteref_781" href="#note_781"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">781</span></span></a> that the Egyptians adjoining +unto Alexandria, together with the +inhabitants of Thebes, used to celebrate the +communion upon the Sunday,<a id="noteref_782" name="noteref_782" href="#note_782"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">782</span></span></a> after this +manner, <span class="tei tei-q">“when they have banqueted, filled +themselves with sundry delicate dishes, in +the evening, after service, they use to communicate.”</span> +How, then, can any man think +that the gesture then used in the Lord's +supper was any other, than the same which +was used in the love-feast or common supper? +And what was that but the ordinary +fashion of sitting at table? Since the Laodicean +canon,<a id="noteref_783" name="noteref_783" href="#note_783"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">783</span></span></a> which did discharge the love-feasts +about the year 368, importeth no less +than that the gesture used in them was sitting +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non oportet in Basilicis seu ecclesiis. +Agapen facere et intus manducare, +vel accubitus sternere.</span></span> Now, if not only +divines of our side, but Papists also, put it +out of doubt that Christ gave the eucharist +to his apostles sitting, because being set +down to the preceding supper, it is said, +<span class="tei tei-q">“<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">while as they did eat, he took bread</span></em>,”</span> +&c. (of which things I am to speak afterward), +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-222">[pg 1-222]</span><a name="Pg1-222" id="Pg1-222" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +what doth hinder us to gather, in +like manner, that forasmuch as those primitive +Christians did take the Lord's supper +whilst they did eat their own love-feasts, +therefore they sat at the one as well as the +other? And so I close with this collection. +Whatsoever gesture in process of time crept +into the Lord's supper otherwise than sitting, +of it we may truly say, <span class="tei tei-q">“from the beginning +it was not so.”</span> +</p> + +</div> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_v" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_v" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc67" id="toc67"></a> +<a name="pdf68" id="pdf68"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER V.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THE FIFTH ARGUMENT AGAINST THE LAWFULNESS +OF THE CEREMONIES TAKEN FROM +THE MYSTICAL AND SIGNIFICANT NATURE +OF THEM.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. That mystical significations are +placed in the controverted ceremonies, and +that they are ordained to be sacred signs +of spiritual mysteries, to teach Christians +their duties, and to express such holy and +heavenly affections, dispositions, motions and +desires, as are and should be in them,—it is +confessed and avouched by our opposites. +Saravia holdeth,<a id="noteref_784" name="noteref_784" href="#note_784"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">784</span></span></a> that by the sign of the +cross we profess ourselves to be Christians; +Bishop Mortoune calleth<a id="noteref_785" name="noteref_785" href="#note_785"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">785</span></span></a> the cross a sign of +constant profession of Christianity; Hooker +calleth<a id="noteref_786" name="noteref_786" href="#note_786"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">786</span></span></a> it <span class="tei tei-q">“Christ's mark applied unto that +part where bashfulness appeareth, in token +that they which are Christians should be +at no time ashamed of his ignominy;”</span> Dr +Burges<a id="noteref_787" name="noteref_787" href="#note_787"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">787</span></span></a> maintaineth the using of the surplice +to signify the pureness that ought to +be in the minister of God; Paybody<a id="noteref_788" name="noteref_788" href="#note_788"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">788</span></span></a> will +have kneeling at the Lord's supper to be a +signification of the humble and grateful acknowledging +of the benefits of Christ. The +prayer which the English service book appointeth +bishops to use after the confirming +of children by the imposition of hands, +avoucheth that ceremony of confirmation +for a sign whereby those children are certified +of God's favour and good-will towards +them. In the general, our opposites defend<a id="noteref_789" name="noteref_789" href="#note_789"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">789</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-223">[pg 1-223]</span><a name="Pg1-223" id="Pg1-223" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that the church hath power to ordain such +ceremonies, as by admonishing men of their +duty, and by expressing such spiritual and +heavenly affections, dispositions, motions, or +desires, as should be in men, do thereby stir +them up to greater fervour and devotion. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. But against the lawfulness of such +mystical and significant ceremonies, thus we +dispute: First, A chief part of the nature of +sacraments is given unto those ceremonies +when they are in this manner appointed to +teach by their signification. This reason being +alleged by the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Abridgement of the Lincoln +ministers</span></span>, Paybody answereth,<a id="noteref_790" name="noteref_790" href="#note_790"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">790</span></span></a> that +it is not a bare signification that makes a +thing participate of the sacrament's nature, +but such a signification as is sacramental, +both in what is signified and how. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. +This is but to beg the question; for what +other thing is alleged by us, but that a sacramental +signification is placed in those +ceremonies we speak of? 2. What calls he +a sacramental signification, if a mystical resemblance +and representation of some spiritual +grace which God hath promised in his +word be not it? and that such a signification +as this is placed in the ceremonies, I +have already made it plain, from the testimonies +of our opposites. This, sure, makes +those ceremonies so to encroach upon the +confines and precincts of the nature and +quality of sacraments, that they usurp something +more than any rites which are not +appointed by God himself can rightly do. +And if they be not sacraments, yet, saith +Hooker,<a id="noteref_791" name="noteref_791" href="#note_791"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">791</span></span></a> they are as sacraments. But in +Augustine's dialect, they are not only as +sacraments, but they themselves are sacraments. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Signa</span></span> (saith the father) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cum ad +res divinas pertinent, sacramenta appellantur</span></span>; +which testimony doth so master Dr +Burges, that he breaketh out into this witless +answer,<a id="noteref_792" name="noteref_792" href="#note_792"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">792</span></span></a> That the meaning of Augustine +was to show that the name of sacraments +belongeth properly to divine things, and not +to all signs of holy things. I take he would +have said, <span class="tei tei-q">“belongeth properly to the signs +of divine things.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And here, beside that which Ames +hath said against him, I add these two +things: 1. That this distinction cannot be +conceived which the Doctor maketh betwixt +the signs of divine things and the signs of +holy things. 2. That his other distinction +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-224">[pg 1-224]</span><a name="Pg1-224" id="Pg1-224" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +can as little be conceived, which importeth +that the name of sacraments belongeth to +divine things properly, and to all signs of +holy things improperly. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, If we call to mind that which +hath been evinced before, namely, that the +ceremonies are not only thought to be mystically +significant for setting forth and expressing +certain spiritual graces, but also +operative and available to the begetting of +those graces in us, if not by the work +wrought, at least by the work of the worker; +for example, that the sign of the cross is +not only thought by our opposites to signify +that at no time we should be ashamed of +the ignominy of Christ, but is also esteemed<a id="noteref_793" name="noteref_793" href="#note_793"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">793</span></span></a> +to be a means to work our preservation +from shame, and a most effectual teacher to +avoid that which may deservedly procure +shame; and that bishopping is not only +thought to be a sign for certifying young +children of God's favour and good-will towards +them, but also an exhibitive sign,<a id="noteref_794" name="noteref_794" href="#note_794"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">794</span></span></a> +whereby they receive strength against sin +and tentation, and are assisted in all virtue. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If these things, I say, we call to mind, it +will be more manifest that the ceremonies +are given out for sacred signs of the very +same nature that sacraments are of. For +the sacraments are called by divines commemorative, +representative and exhibitive +signs; and such signs are also the ceremonies +we have spoken of, in the opinion of +Formalists. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Mystical and significant ceremonies +(to proceed to a second reason), ordained +by men, can be no other than mere delusions, +and serve only to feed men's minds +with vain conceits. For to what other purpose +do <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">signa instituta</span></span> serve, if it be not in +the power of him who gives them institution +to give or to work that which is signified +by them? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now, it is not in the power of prelates, +nor of any man living, to give us these +graces, or to work them in us, which they +will have to be signified by their mystical +and symbolical ceremonies. Wherefore +Beza saith<a id="noteref_795" name="noteref_795" href="#note_795"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">795</span></span></a> well of such human rites as are +thought to be significant: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quum nulla res +signis illis subsit, propterea quod unius +Dei est promittere, et suis promissionibus +sigillum suum opponere; consequitur +omnia illa commenta, inanes esse larvas, +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-225">[pg 1-225]</span><a name="Pg1-225" id="Pg1-225" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +et vana opinione miseros homines illis +propositis signis deludi.</span></span> Dr Fulk thinks<a id="noteref_796" name="noteref_796" href="#note_796"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">796</span></span></a> +he hath alleged enough against the significative +and commemorative use of the sign of +the cross, when he hath said that it is not +ordained of Christ, nor taught by his apostles; +from which sort of reasoning it followeth, +that all significant signs which are not +ordained of Christ, nor taught by his apostles, +must be vain, false, and superstitious. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. Thirdly, To introduce significant +sacred ceremonies into the New Testament +other than the holy sacraments of God's own +institution, were to reduce Judaism, and to +impose upon us again the yoke of a ceremonial +law, which Christ hath taken off. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Upon this ground doth Amandus Polanus +reprehend the popish clergy,<a id="noteref_797" name="noteref_797" href="#note_797"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">797</span></span></a> for that they +would be distinguished from laics by their +priestly apparel in their holy actions, especially +in the mass: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Illa vestium sacerdotalium +distinctio et varietas, erat in veteri +Testamento typica; veritate autem exhibita, +quid amplius typos requirunt?</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Upon this ground also doth Perkins<a id="noteref_798" name="noteref_798" href="#note_798"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">798</span></span></a> +condemn all human significant ceremonies. +<span class="tei tei-q">“Ceremonies (saith he) are either of figure +and signification, or of order. The first are +abrogated at the coming of Christ,”</span> &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Upon the same ground doth Chemnitius +condemn them,<a id="noteref_799" name="noteref_799" href="#note_799"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">799</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quod vero praetenditur</span></span>, +&c. <span class="tei tei-q">“But, whereas (saith he) it is pretended +that by those rites of men's addition, +many things are probably signified, admonished +and taught,—hereto it may be answered, +that figures do properly belong to +the Old Testament, but those things which +Christ would have to be taught in the New +Testament, he would have them delivered +and propounded, not by shadows, but by the +light of the word; and we have a promise +of the efficacy of the word, but not of +figures invented by men.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Upon the same ground Junius<a id="noteref_800" name="noteref_800" href="#note_800"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">800</span></span></a> findeth +fault with ceremonies used for signification: +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Istis elementis mundi (ut vocantur Col. ii.) +Dominus et servator noluit nec docuit, +ecclesiam suam informari</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, We will consider the purpose of +Christ whilst he said to the Pharisees,<a id="noteref_801" name="noteref_801" href="#note_801"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">801</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“The law and the prophets were until +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-226">[pg 1-226]</span><a name="Pg1-226" id="Pg1-226" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +John: from that time the kingdom of God +is preached.”</span> He had in the parable of the +unjust steward, and in the application of +the same, spoken somewhat contemptibly of +riches, which, when the Pharisees heard, they +derided him, and that for this pretended reason +(as is evident from the answer which is +returned unto them), because the law promises +the world's goods as rewards and +blessings to the people of God, that by the +temporal things which are set forth for +types and shadows of eternal things, they +might be instructed, helped, and led, as it +were by the hand, to the contemplation, +desire and expectation, of those heavenly +and eternal things which are not seen. +Now Christ did not only rip up the hypocrisy +of their hearts, ver. 15, but also gave +a formal answer to their pretended reason, +by showing how the law is by him perfected, +ver. 16, yet not destroyed, ver. 17. +Then will we observe how he teacheth that +the law and the prophets are perfected, and +so our point shall be plain. <span class="tei tei-q">“The law and +the prophets were until John,”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, they +did typify and prophesy concerning the +things of the kingdom until John; for +before that time the faithful only saw those +things afar off, and by types, shadows, and +figures, and the rudiments of the world, +were taught to know them. <span class="tei tei-q">“But from that +time the kingdom of God is preached,”</span> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, the people of God are no longer to +be instructed concerning the things of the +kingdom of God by outward signs, or visible +shadows and figures, but only by the plain +word of the gospel; for now the kingdom of +God ἐυαγγελιζεται is not typified as before, +but plainly preached, as a thing exhibited +to us, and present with us. Thus we see +that to us, in the days of the gospel, the +word only is appointed to teach the things +belonging to the kingdom of God. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. If any man reply, that though +after the coming of Christ we are liberate +from the Jewish and typical significant ceremonies, +yet ought we to embrace those +ceremonies wherein the church of the New +Testament placeth some spiritual signification: +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I answer, 1. That which hath been said +in this argument holdeth good against significant +ceremonies in general. Otherwise, +when we read of the abrogation of the ceremonial +law, we should only understand the +abrogation of those particular ordinances +which Moses delivered to the Jews concerning +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-227">[pg 1-227]</span><a name="Pg1-227" id="Pg1-227" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the ceremonies that were to endure +to the coming of Christ, and so, notwithstanding +all this, the church should still +have power to set up new ceremonial laws +instead of the old, even which and how +many she listeth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. What can be answered to that which +the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Abridgement</span></span> propoundeth<a id="noteref_802" name="noteref_802" href="#note_802"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">802</span></span></a> touching +this matter? <span class="tei tei-q">“It is much less lawful (say +those ministers) for man to bring significant +ceremonies into God's worship now than it +was under the law. For God hath abrogated +his own (not only such as prefigured +Christ, but such also as served by their signification +to teach moral duties), so as now +(without great sin) none of them can be +continued in the church, no, not for signification.”</span> +Whereupon they infer: <span class="tei tei-q">“If those +ceremonies which God himself ordained to +teach his church by their signification may +not now be used, much less may those which +man hath devised.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. Fourthly, Sacred significant ceremonies +devised by man are to be reckoned +among those images forbidden in the +second commandment. Polanus saith,<a id="noteref_803" name="noteref_803" href="#note_803"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">803</span></span></a> that +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">omnis figura illicita</span></span> is forbidden in the +second commandment. The Professors<a id="noteref_804" name="noteref_804" href="#note_804"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">804</span></span></a> +of Leyden call it <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">imaginem quamlibet, +sive mente conceptam, sive manu effictam</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I have showed elsewhere,<a id="noteref_805" name="noteref_805" href="#note_805"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">805</span></span></a> that both in +the writings of the fathers, and of Formalists +themselves, sacraments get the name of +images; and why, then, are not all significant +and holy ceremonies to be accounted +images? Now, the second commandment +forbiddeth images made by the lust of man +(that I may use Dr Burges's phrase<a id="noteref_806" name="noteref_806" href="#note_806"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">806</span></span></a>), therefore +it forbiddeth also all religious similitudes, +which are homogeneal unto them. +This is the inference of the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Abridgement</span></span>, +whereat Paybody starteth,<a id="noteref_807" name="noteref_807" href="#note_807"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">807</span></span></a> and replieth, +that the gestures which the people of God +used in circumcision and baptism, the rending +of the garment used in humiliation and +prayer, Ezra ix. 5; 2 Kings xxii. 19, Jer. +xxxvi. 24, lifting up the hands, kneeling +with the knees, uncovering the head in the +sacrament, standing and sitting at the sacrament, +were, and are, significant in worshipping, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-228">[pg 1-228]</span><a name="Pg1-228" id="Pg1-228" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +yet are not forbidden by the second +commandment. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> There are three sorts of signs here +to be distinguished. 1. Natural signs: so +smoke is a sign of fire, and the dawning of +the day a sign of the rising of the sun. 2. +Customable signs; and so the uncovering of +the head, which of old was a sign of preeminence, +hath, through custom, become a +sign of subjection. 3. Voluntary signs, +which are called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">signa instituta</span></span>; these are +either sacred or civil. To appoint sacred +signs of heavenly mysteries or spiritual +graces is God's own peculiar, and of this +kind are the holy sacraments. Civil signs +for civil and moral uses may be, and are, +commendably appointed by men, both in +church and commonwealth; and thus the +tolling of a bell is a sign given for assembling, +and hath the same signification both +in ecclesiastical and secular assemblings. +Now, besides the sacred signs of God's own +institution, we know that natural signs have +also place in divine worship; thus kneeling +in time of prayer signifieth the submission +of our hearts and minds, the lifting up of +our eyes and hands signifieth the elevation +of our affections; the rending of the garments +signified the rending of the heart by +sorrow; standing with a religious suspect to +that which is before us signifieth veneration +or reverence; sitting at table signifieth familiarity +and fellowship. <span class="tei tei-q">“For which of +you (saith our Master), Luke xvii. 7, having +a servant ploughing, or feeding cattle, will +say unto him by and by, when he is come +from the field, Go and sit down to meat?”</span> +All these signs have their significations from +nature. And if it be said that howbeit +sitting at our common tables be a sign natural +to signify familiarity amongst us, yet nature +hath not given such a signification to +sitting at the Lord's table,—I answer, that +sitting is a natural sign of familiarity, at +what table soever it be used. At the heavenly +table in the kingdom of glory, familiarity +is expressed and signified by sitting: +<span class="tei tei-q">“Many shall come from the east and +west, and shall sit down with Abraham,”</span> +&c., Matt. xviii. 11. Much more, then, at +the spiritual table in the kingdom of grace. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The difference betwixt other common +tables and the Lord's table can infer no +more, but that with great humility we +ought to address ourselves unto it; yet still +we are to make use of our familiarity with +Christ <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut tanquam in eodem toro accumbentes</span></span>, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-229">[pg 1-229]</span><a name="Pg1-229" id="Pg1-229" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +as saith Chrysostom.<a id="noteref_808" name="noteref_808" href="#note_808"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">808</span></span></a> Wherefore +we do not there so look to Christ in his +princely throne and glorious majesty, exalted +far above all principalities and powers, +as to forget that he is our loving and kind +banqueter, who hath admitted us to that familiar +fellowship with him which is signified +by our sitting at his table. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, Customable signs have likewise +place in divine service; for so a man coming +into one of our churches in time of public +worship, if he see the hearers covered, +he knows by this customable sign that sermon +is begun. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, Civil or moral signs instituted +by men for that common order and decency +which is respect both in civil and sacred actions, +have also place in the acts of God's +worship. Thus a bason and a laver set before +a pulpit are signs of baptism to be +ministered; but common decency teacheth +us to make the same use of a bason and a +laver in civility which a minister maketh of +them in the action of baptising. All our +question is about sacred mystical signs. +Every sign of this kind which is not ordained +of God we refer to the imagery forbidden +in the second commandment; so +that in the tossing of this argument Paybody +is twice naught, neither hath he said +aught for evincing the lawfulness of sacred +significant ceremonies ordained of men, +which we impugn. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. Fifthly, The significancy and +teaching office of mystical ceremonies invented +by men, must be drawn under those +doctrines of men condemned in the gospel. +Wherefore was it that the divers washings +of the Pharisees were rejected by Christ as +a vain worship? Was it not because they +were appointed for doctrines? <span class="tei tei-q">“In vain +(saith he) do they worship me, teaching for +doctrines the commandments of men,”</span> Mark +vii. 7. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The divers washings commanded in the +law were fore-signifying to the people, and +for teaching them what true and inward +holiness God required of them. Now, the +Pharisees, when they multiplied their washings +of hands, of cups and pots, brazen vessels +and tables, had the same respect of significancy +before their eyes. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Neque enim +alio spectabant</span></span> (that I may use the words +of a Formalist<a id="noteref_809" name="noteref_809" href="#note_809"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">809</span></span></a>) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quam ut se sanctitatis +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-230">[pg 1-230]</span><a name="Pg1-230" id="Pg1-230" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +studiosos hoc externu ritu probarent</span></span>. Neither +have we any warrant to think that +they had another respect than this. But +the error was in their addition to the law, +and in that they made their own ceremonial +washings, which were only the commandments +of men, to serve for doctrines, +instructions and significations. For those +washings, as they were significant, and +taught what holiness or cleanness should be +among the people of God, they are called +by the name of worship; and as they were +such significant ceremonies as were only +commanded by men, they are reckoned for +vain worship. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And further, I demand why are the Colossians, +Col. ii. 20-22, rebuked for subjecting +themselves to those ordinances,—<span class="tei tei-q">“Touch +not, taste not, handle not?”</span> We +see that those ordinances were not bare +commandments, but commandments under +the colour of doctrines, to wit, as law commanded +a difference of meats, for signifying +that holiness which God would have his +people formed unto; so these false teachers +would have the same to be signified and +taught by that difference of meats and +abstinence which they of themselves, and +without the commandment of God, had ordained. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Moreover, if we consider how that the +word of God is given unto us <span class="tei tei-q">“for doctrine, +for reproof, for correction, for instruction in +righteousness, that the man of God may be +perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good +works,”</span> 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17, it cannot but +be evident how superfluously, how superstitiously, +the office of sacred teaching and +mystical signification is given to dumb and +lifeless ceremonies ordained of men, and, +consequently, how justly they are taxed as +vain worship. We hold, therefore, with the +worthiest of our divines,<a id="noteref_810" name="noteref_810" href="#note_810"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">810</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nullam doctrinam, +nullum sacram signum debere inter +pios admitti, nisi a Deo profecta esse +constet</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. To these reasons which I have +put in order against men's significant ceremonies, +I will add a pretty history before I +go further. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +When the Superior of the Abbey of St. +Andrews<a id="noteref_811" name="noteref_811" href="#note_811"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">811</span></span></a> was disputing with John Knox +about the lawfulness of the ceremonies devised +by the church, to decore the sacraments +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-231">[pg 1-231]</span><a name="Pg1-231" id="Pg1-231" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and other service of God, Knox answered: +<span class="tei tei-q">“The church ought to do nothing +but in faith, and ought not to go before, but +is bound to follow the voice of the true Pastor.”</span> +The Superior replied, that <span class="tei tei-q">“every +one of the ceremonies hath a godly signification, +and therefore they both proceed +from faith, and are done in faith.”</span> Knox +replieth: <span class="tei tei-q">“It is not enough that man invent +a ceremony, and then give it a signification +according to his pleasure; for so +might the ceremonies of the Gentiles, and +this day the ceremonies of Mahomet be +maintained. But if that anything proceed +from faith it must have the word of God +for the assurance,”</span> &c. The Superior answereth: +<span class="tei tei-q">“Will ye bind us so strait that +we may do nothing without the express +word of God? What, and I ask drink? +think ye that I sin? and yet I have not +God's word for me.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Knox here telleth him, first, that if he +should either eat or drink without the assurance +of God's word, he sinned; <span class="tei tei-q">“for saith +not the Apostle, speaking even of meat and +drink, that the creatures are sanctified unto +men by the word and prayer? The word is +this: all things are clean to the clean: +Now let me hear thus much of your ceremonies, +and I shall give you the argument?”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But secondly, He tells him that he compared +indiscreetly together profane things +with holy; and that the question was not of +meat and drink, wherein the kingdom of +God consisteth not, but of matters of religion, +and that we may not take the same +freedom in the using of Christ's sacraments +that we may do in eating and drinking, because +Moses commanded, <span class="tei tei-q">“All that the +Lord thy God commanded thee to do, that +do thou to the Lord thy God; add nothing +to it, diminish nothing from it.”</span> The Superior +now saith that he was dry, and +thereupon desireth the grey friar Arbugkill +to follow the argument; but he was so +pressed with the same that he was confounded +in himself, and the Superior ashamed +of him:— +</p> + +<div class="tei tei-lg" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em; margin-top: 1.00em"> +<div class="tei tei-l" style="text-align: left">Dicite Io Pæan, et Io bis dicite Pæan.</div> +</div> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. As for the examples alleged by +our opposites out of Scripture for justifying +their significant ceremonies, they have been +our propugners of evangelical simplicity +so often and so fully answered, that here I +need do no more but point at them. Of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-232">[pg 1-232]</span><a name="Pg1-232" id="Pg1-232" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the days of Purim and feast of dedication I +am to speak afterward. In the meanwhile, +our opposites cannot, by these examples, +strengthen themselves in this present argument, +except they could prove that the feast +of dedication was lawfully instituted, and +that the days of Purim were appointed for +a religious festivity, and that upon no such +extraordinary warrant as the church hath +not ever and always. The rite which +Abraham commanded his servant to use +when he sware to him, namely, the putting +of his hand under his thigh, Gen. xxiv. 2, +maketh them as little help; for it was but a +moral sign of that civil subjection, reverence +and fidelity which inferiors owe unto +superiors, according to the judgment of +Calvin, Junius, Pareus, and Tremellius, all +upon that place. That altar which was +built by the Reubenites, Gadites, and half +tribe of Manasseh, Josh. xxii., had (as some +think) not a religious, but a moral use, and +was not a sacred, but a civil sign, to witness +that those two tribes and the half were of +the stock and lineage of Israel; which, if it +were once called in question, then their fear +(deducing the connection of causes and consequents) +led them in the end to forecast +this issue: <span class="tei tei-q">“In time to come your children +might speak unto our children, saying, What +have you to do with the Lord God of Israel? +for the Lord hath made Jordan a border betwixt +us and you,”</span> &c. Therefore, to prevent +all apparent occasions of such doleful +events, they erected the pattern of the +Lord's altar, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut vinculum sit fraternæ +conjunctionis.</span></span><a id="noteref_812" name="noteref_812" href="#note_812"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">812</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And besides all this, there is nothing +which can urge us to say that the two tribes +and the half did commendably in the erecting +of this altar.<a id="noteref_813" name="noteref_813" href="#note_813"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">813</span></span></a> Calvin finds two faults +in their proceeding. 1. In that they attempted +such a notable and important innovation +without advising with their brethren +of the other tribes, and especially without +inquiring the will of God by the high priest. +2. Whereas the law of God commanded +only to make one altar, forasmuch as God +would be worshipped only in one place, they +did inordinately, scandalously, and with appearance +of evil, erect another altar; for +every one who should look upon it could +not but presently think that they had forsaken +the law, and were setting up a strange +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-233">[pg 1-233]</span><a name="Pg1-233" id="Pg1-233" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and degenerate rite. Whether also that +altar which they set up for a pattern of the +Lord's altar, was one of the images forbidden +in the second commandment, I leave it +to the judicious reader to ruminate upon. +But if one would gather from ver. 33, that +the priest, and the princes, and the children +of Israel, did allow of that which the two +tribes and the half had done, because it is +said, <span class="tei tei-q">“The thing pleased the children of +Israel, and the children of Israel blessed +God, and did not intend to go up against +them in battle:”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I answer, the Hebrew text hath it thus: +<span class="tei tei-q">“And the word was good in the eyes of +the children of Israel,”</span> &c.; that is, the +children of Israel blessed God for the word +which Phinehas and the ten princes brought +to them, because thereby they understood +that the two tribes and the half had not +turned away from following the Lord, nor +made them an altar for burnt-offerings or +sacrifice; which was enough to make them +(the nine tribes and a half) desist from their +purpose of going up to war against their +brethren, to shed their blood. Again, when +Phinehas and the ten princes say to the +Reubenites, Gadites, and the half tribe of +Manasseh, This day we perceive that the +Lord is among us, <span class="tei tei-q">“because ye have not +committed this trespass against the Lord,”</span> +they do not exempt them from all prevarication; +only they say <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">signanter</span></span>, <span class="tei tei-q">“this +trespass,”</span> to wit, of turning away from the +Lord, and building an altar for sacrifice, +whereof they were accused. Thus we see +that no approbation of that which the two +tribes and the half did, in erecting the altar, +can be drawn from the text. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. But to proceed, our opposites +allege for another example against us, a +new altar built by Solomon, 1 Kings viii. +64. In which place there is no such thing +to be found as a new altar built by Solomon; +but only that he sanctified the pavement +of the inner court, that the whole +court might be as an altar, necessity so requiring, +because the brazen altar of the +Lord was not able to contain so many sacrifices +as then were offered. The building of +synagogues can make as little against us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. After the tribes were settled in +the land of promise, synagogues were built, +in the case of an urgent necessity, because +all Israel could not come every Sabbath day +to the reading and expounding of the law in +the place which God had chosen that his +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-234">[pg 1-234]</span><a name="Pg1-234" id="Pg1-234" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +name might dwell there. What hath that +case to do with the addition of our unnecessary +ceremonies? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. If Formalists will make any advantage +of the building of synagogues, they must +prove that they were founded, not upon the +extraordinary warrant of prophets, but upon +that ordinary power which the church +retaineth still. As for the love-feasts used +in the primitive church, 1. They had no +religious state in divine worship, but were +used only as moral signs of mutual charity. +The Rhemists<a id="noteref_814" name="noteref_814" href="#note_814"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">814</span></span></a> will have them to be called +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">caenas dominicas</span></span>. But what saith Cartwright +against them? <span class="tei tei-q">“We grant that there +were such feasts used in times past, but +they were called by the name of ἀγάπαι +or love-feasts, not by the name of the Lord's +supper; neither could one without sacrilege +give so holy a name to a common feast, +which never had ground out of the word, +and which after, for just cause, was thrust +out by the word of God.”</span> 2. If it be +thought that they were used as sacred signs +of Christian charity because they were eaten +in the church, I answer, the eating of them +in the church is forbidden by the Apostle. +<span class="tei tei-q">“What! (saith he) have ye not houses to +eat and to drink in? or despise ye the +church of God?”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Aperte vetat</span></span> +(saith Pareus),<a id="noteref_815" name="noteref_815" href="#note_815"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">815</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">commessationes in ecclesia, quocunque +fuco pingantur. Vocabant ἀγάπας +charitates; sod nihil winus erant. Erant +schismatum fomenta. Singulae enim sectae +suas instituebant.</span></span> And a little after: +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Aliquae ecclesiae obtemperasse videntur. +Nam Justini temporibus Romana ecclesia +ἀγάπας non habuit.</span></span> Concerning the kiss +of charity used in those times, 2 Cor. xiii. +22, we say in like manner that it was but a +moral sign of that reconciliation, friendship +and amity, which showed itself as well at +holy assemblies as other meetings in that +kind and courtesy, but with all chaste salutation, +which was then in use. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 11. As for the veils wherewith the +Apostle would have women covered whilst +they were praying (that is, in their hearts +following the public and common prayer), +or prophesying (that is, singing, 1 Sam. x. +10; 1 Chron. xxv. 1), they are worthy to +be covered with shame as with a garment +who allege this example for sacred significant +ceremonies of human institution. This +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-235">[pg 1-235]</span><a name="Pg1-235" id="Pg1-235" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +covering was a moral sign for that comely +and orderly distinction of men and women +which civil decency required in all their +meetings; wherefore that distinction of habits +which they used for decency and comeliness +in their common behaviour and conversation, +the Apostle will have them, for +the same decency and comeliness, still to +retain in their holy assemblies. And further, +the Apostle showeth that it is also a +natural sign, and that nature itself teacheth +it; therefore he urgeth it both by the inferiority +or subjection of the woman, ver. 3, +8, 9 (for covering was then a sign of subjection), +and by the long hair which nature +gives to a woman, ver. 25; where he would +have the artificial covering to be fashioned +in imitation of the natural. What need we +any more? Let us see nature's institution, +or the Apostle's recommendation, for the +controverted ceremonies (as we have seen +them for women's veils), and we yield the +argument. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Last of all, the sign of imposition of +hands helpeth not the cause of our opposites, +because it has the example of Christ +and the apostles, and their disciples, which +our ceremonies have not; yet we think not +imposition of hands to be any sacred or +mystical sign, but only a moral, for designation +of a person: let them who think more +highly or honourably of it look to their +warrants. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thus have I thought it enough to take a +passing view of these objected instances, +without marking narrowly all the impertinencies +and falsehoods which here we find +in the reasoning of our opposites. One word +more, and so an end. Dr Burges would +comprehend the significancy of sacred ecclesiastical +ceremonies, for stirring men up +to the remembrance of some mystery of +piety or duty to God, under that edification +which is required in things that concern +order and decency by all divines. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Alas! what a sorry conceit is this? Divines, +indeed, do rightly require that those +alterable circumstances of divine worship +which are left to the determination of the +church be so ordered and disposed as they +may be profitable to this edification. But +this edification they speak of is no other +than that which is common to all our actions +and speeches. Are we not required to +do all things unto edifying, yea, to speak as +that our speech may be profitable unto edifying? +Now, such significations as we have +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-236">[pg 1-236]</span><a name="Pg1-236" id="Pg1-236" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +showed to be given to the ceremonies in +question, as, namely, to certify a child of +God's favour and goodwill towards him,—to +betoken that at no time Christians should +be ashamed of the ignominy of Christ,—to +signify the pureness that ought to be in the +minister of God,—to express the humble +and grateful acknowledgments of the benefits +of Christ, &c.,—belong not to that edification +which divines require in things prescribed +by the church concerning order and +decency, except of every private and ordinary +action, in the whole course of our conversation, +we either deny that it should be +done unto edifying, or else affirm that it is +a sacred significant ceremony. +</p> + +</div> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc69" id="toc69"></a> +<a name="pdf70" id="pdf70"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VI.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE LAWFULNESS OF THE CEREMONIES IS FALSELY GROUNDED UPON THE HOLY +SCRIPTURE; WHERE SUCH PLACES AS ARE ALLEGED BY OUR OPPOSITES, EITHER FOR +ALL THE CEREMONIES IN GENERAL, OR FOR ANY ONE OF THEM IN PARTICULAR, ARE VINDICATED +FROM THEM.</span></h3> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi_section_1" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi_section_1" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. It remaineth now to examine +the warrants which our opposites pretend +for the lawfulness of the ceremonies. But +I perceive they know not well what ground +to take hold on. For instance whereof, +Hooker defendeth the lawfulness of festival +days by the law of nature.<a id="noteref_816" name="noteref_816" href="#note_816"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">816</span></span></a> Dr Downame +groundeth the lawfulness of them on the +law of God,<a id="noteref_817" name="noteref_817" href="#note_817"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">817</span></span></a> making the observation of the +sabbaths of rest appointed by the church, +such as the feasts of Christ's nativity, passion, +&c., to be a duty commanded in the +law of God, and the not observing of them +to be a thing forbidden by the same law. +But Bishop Lindsey proveth the lawfulness +of those holidays<a id="noteref_818" name="noteref_818" href="#note_818"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">818</span></span></a> from the power of the +church to make laws in such matters. <span class="tei tei-q">“As +for the Lord's day (saith he) which has succeeded +to the Jewish Sabbath, albeit God +hath commanded to sanctify it, yet neither +is the whole public worship, nor any part of +it appropriated to that time; but lawfully +the same may be performed upon any other +convenient day of the week, of the month, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-237">[pg 1-237]</span><a name="Pg1-237" id="Pg1-237" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +or of the year, as the church shall think +expedient. Upon this ground Zanchius +affirmed, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ecclesiæ Christi liberum esse quos +velit præter dominicos dies sibi sanctificandos +deligere</span></span>. And by this warrant +did the primitive church sanctify those five +anniversary days of Christ's nativity,”</span> &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Nay, let us observe how one of them +wavereth from himself in seeking here some +ground to rest upon. Paybody groundeth +the lawfulness of kneeling at the sacrament +on nature, part 2, cap. 4, sect. 1, on the +act of Parliament, part 3, cap. 1, sect. 31; +on an ecclesiastical canon, part 3, cap. 1, +sect. 33, on the king's sovereign authority, +part 3, cap. 1, sect. 36. Yet again he +saith, that this kneeling is grounded upon +the commandment of God, part 3, cap. 3, +sect. 11. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Well, I see our opposites sometimes warrant +the lawfulness of the ceremonies from +the law of God, sometimes from the law of +man, and sometimes from the law of nature, +but I will prove that the lawfulness of +those ceremonies we speak of can neither be +grounded upon the law of God, nor the law +of man, nor the law of nature, and by consequence +that they are not lawful at all, so +that, besides the answering of what our opposites +allege for the lawfulness of them, we +shall have a new argument to prove them +unlawful. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. I begin with the law of God. +And, first, let us see what is alleged from +Scripture for the ceremonies in general; +then, after, let us look over particulars. +There is one place which they will have in +mythology to stand for the head of Medusa, +and if they still object to us for all their +ceremonies even that of the Apostle, <span class="tei tei-q">“Let +all things be done decently and in order,”</span> +1 Cor. xiv. 40. What they have drawn out +of this place, Dr Burges<a id="noteref_819" name="noteref_819" href="#note_819"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">819</span></span></a> hath refined in this +manner. He distinguished betwixt <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">præceptum</span></span> +and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">probatum</span></span>, and will have the +controverted ceremonies to be allowed of +God, though not commanded. And if we +would learn how these ceremonies are allowed +of God, he gives us to understand,<a id="noteref_820" name="noteref_820" href="#note_820"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">820</span></span></a> +that it is by commanding the general kind +to which these particulars do belong. If we +ask what is this general kind commanded of +God, to which these ceremonies do belong? +he resolves us,<a id="noteref_821" name="noteref_821" href="#note_821"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">821</span></span></a> +that it is order and decency: +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-238">[pg 1-238]</span><a name="Pg1-238" id="Pg1-238" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +And if further we demand, how such ceremonies +as are instituted and used to stir up +men, in respect of their signification, unto +the devout remembrance of their duties to +God, are in such an institution and use, +matters of mere order? as a magisterial +dictator of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quodlibets</span></span>, he tells +us<a id="noteref_822" name="noteref_822" href="#note_822"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">822</span></span></a> that +they are matters of mere order, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sensu +largo</span></span>, in a large sense. But lastly, if we +doubt where he readeth of any worship +commanded in the general, and not commanded, +but only allowed in the particular, +he informeth us,<a id="noteref_823" name="noteref_823" href="#note_823"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">823</span></span></a> that in the free-will offerings, +when a man was left at liberty to +offer a bullock, goat, or sheep at his pleasure, +if he chose a bullock to offer, that sacrifice, +in that particular, was not commanded, +but only allowed. What should I do, +but be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">surdus contra absurdum</span></span>? Nevertheless, +least this jolly fellow think himself +more jolly than he this, I answer, 1st, +How absurd a tenet is this, which holdeth +that there is some particular worship of +God allowed, and not commanded? What +new light is this which maketh all our divines +to have been in the mist, who have +acknowledged no worship of God, but that +which God hath commanded? Who ever +heard of commanded and allowed worship? +As for the instances of the free-will offerings, +Ames hath answered sufficiently,<a id="noteref_824" name="noteref_824" href="#note_824"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">824</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“that though the particulars were not, nor +could not be, determined by a distinct rule +in general, yet they were determined by +the circumstances, as our divines are wont +to answer the Papists about their vows, +councils, supererogations <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">not by a general +law, but by concurrence of circumstances.</span></em> +So Deut. xvi. 10, Moses showeth that the +freest offerings were to be according as God +had blessed them, from whence it followeth, +it had been sin for any Israelite whom God +had plentifully blessed, to offer a pair of +pigeons, instead of a bullock or two, upon +his own mere pleasure. Where that proportion +was observed, the choice of a goat +before a sheep, or a sheep before a goat, +was no formal worship.”</span> +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi_section_3" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi_section_3" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. How will Dr Burges make it +appear that the English ceremonies do belong +to that order and decency which is +commanded? Bellarmine<a id="noteref_825" name="noteref_825" href="#note_825"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">825</span></span></a> would have all +the ceremonies of the church of Rome +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-239">[pg 1-239]</span><a name="Pg1-239" id="Pg1-239" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +comprehended under order and decency, +and therefore warranteth them by that precept +of the Apostle, <span class="tei tei-q">“let all things be done +decently and in order.”</span> The one shall as +soon prove his point as the other, and that +shall be never. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. The Apostle only commanded +that each action and ceremony of God's +worship be decently and orderly performed, +but gives us no leave to excogitate or devise +new ceremonies, which have not been +instituted before. He hath spoken in that +chapter of assembling in the church, prophesying +and preaching, praying and praising +there. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now let all these things, and every other +action of God's worship, ceremonies and all, +be done decently and in order. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Licit ergo +Paulus</span></span>, &c. <span class="tei tei-q">“Albeit, therefore (saith John +Bastwick),<a id="noteref_826" name="noteref_826" href="#note_826"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">826</span></span></a> Paul hath committed to the +church the judging both of decency and +order, yet hath he not granted any liberty +of such mystical ceremonies as by their +more inward signification do teach the duty +of piety; for since the whole liberty of the +church, in the matter of divine worship, is +exercised only in order and decency, it +followeth that they do impudently scorn +both God and the Scriptures, who do extend +this liberty to greater things, and +such as are placed above us. Most certain +it is, that Christ, the doctor of the church, +hath, by his own written and sealed word, +abundantly expounded unto us the will of +God. Neither is there further need of any +ceremonies, which by a secret virtue may +instruct us: neither is it less evident that +order consisteth not in the institution or use +of new things, but only in the right placing +of things which have been instituted before.”</span> +<span class="tei tei-q">“Decency (saith Balduine)<a id="noteref_827" name="noteref_827" href="#note_827"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">827</span></span></a> is opposed to +levity, and order to confusion.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Spectat autem +hic ordo potissimum ad ritus ecclesiae +in officiis sacris in quibus nullum debet +esse scandalum, nulla confusio.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Then, in his judgment, order is not to +the rites of the church a general kind, but +only a concomitant circumstance; neither +are the rites of the church comprehended +under order as particulars under the general +kind to which they belong; but order belongeth +to the rites of the church as an +adjunct to the subject. And, I pray, must +not the rights of the church be managed +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-240">[pg 1-240]</span><a name="Pg1-240" id="Pg1-240" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +with decency and order? If so, then must +our opposites either say that order is managed +with order, which is to speak nonsense, +or else, that the rights of the church +are not comprehended under order. But if +not, then it followeth that the rites of the +church are to be managed with levity, confusion, +and scandal; for every action that is +not done in decency and in order must +needs be done scandalously and confusedly. +2. Order and decency, whether taken <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">largo</span></span> +or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">stricto sensu</span></span>, always signify such a +thing as ought to be in all human actions, +as well civil as sacred; for will any man +say, that the civil actions of men are not to +be done decently and in order? The directions +of order and decency<a id="noteref_828" name="noteref_828" href="#note_828"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">828</span></span></a> are not (we +see) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">propria religionis</span></span>, but as Balduine +showeth<a id="noteref_829" name="noteref_829" href="#note_829"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">829</span></span></a> out of Gregory Nazianzen, order +is in all other things as well as in the +church. Wherefore sacred significant ceremonies +shall never be warranted by the +precept of order and decency, which have +no less in civility than in religion. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. Now to the particulars. And +first, that which Christ did, Matt. xix. 13, +15, cannot commend unto us the bishopping +or confirmation of children by prayer and +imposition of hands; for as Maldonat saith +rightly,<a id="noteref_830" name="noteref_830" href="#note_830"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">830</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Hebreorum consuetudinem fuisse, +ut qui majores erant et aliqua polle +bant divina gratia, manuum impositione +inferioribus benedicerent, constat ex</span></span> Gen. +xlviii. 14, 15, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">hac ergo ratione adducti +parentes, infantes ad Christum afferebant, +ut impositis manibus illis benediceret</span></span>. +And as touching this blessing of children +and imposition of hands upon them +(saith Cartwright),<a id="noteref_831" name="noteref_831" href="#note_831"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">831</span></span></a> it is peculiar unto our +Saviour Christ, used neither by his disciples +nor his apostles, either before or after his +ascension, whereunto maketh that the children +being brought, that he should pray +over them, he did not pray for them, but +blessed them, that is to say, commended +them to be blessed, thereby to show his divine +power. These being also yet infants, +and in their swaddling clouts, as by the +word which the evangelist useth, and as by +our Saviour Christ's taking them into his +arms, doth appear, being also, in all likelihood, +unbaptised. Last of all, their confirmation +is a notable derogation unto the holy sacrament +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-241">[pg 1-241]</span><a name="Pg1-241" id="Pg1-241" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of baptism, not alone in that it presumeth +the sealing of that which was sealed +sufficiently by it; but also in that, both by +asseveration of words, and by speciality of +the minister that giveth it, it is even preferred +unto it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. The act of Perth about kneeling +would draw some commendation to this +ceremony from those words of the psalm, +<span class="tei tei-q">“O come let us worship and bow down, let +us kneel before the Lord our Maker,”</span> Psal. +xcv. 6. Which is as if one should argue thus: +We may worship before the Lord, therefore +before a creature; we may kneel in an +immediate worship of God, therefore in a +mediate; for who seeth not that the kneeling +there spoken of is a kneeling in the action +of solemn praise and joyful noise of +singing unto the Lord? I wish you, my +masters, more sober spirits, that ye may fear +to take God's name in vain, even his word +which he hath magnified above all his name. +Dr Forbesse goeth about to warrant private +baptism,<a id="noteref_832" name="noteref_832" href="#note_832"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">832</span></span></a> by Philip's baptising the eunuch, +there being no greater company present, so +far as we can gather from the narration of +Luke, Acts viii.; as likewise by Paul and +Silas's baptising the jailer and all his in his +own private house, Acts xvi. Touching the +first of those places, we answer, 1. How +thinks he that a man of so great authority +and charge was alone in his journey? We +suppose a great man travelling in a chariot +must have some number of attendants, +especially having come to a solemn worship +at Jerusalem. 2. What Philip then did, +the extraordinary direction of the Spirit +guided him unto it, ver. 29, 39. As to the +other place, there was, in that time of persecution, +no liberty for Christians to meet +together in temples and public places, as +now there is. Wherefore the example of +Paul and Silas doth prove the lawfulness of +the like deed in the like case. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. Hooker muttereth some such +matter as a commendation of the sign of +the cross from these two places, Ezek. ix. +4; Rev. vii. 3; alleging, that because in the +forehead nothing is more plain to be seen +than the fear of contumely and disgrace, +therefore the Scripture describeth them +marked of God in the forehead, whom his +mercy hath undertaken to keep from final +confusion and shame.<a id="noteref_833" name="noteref_833" href="#note_833"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">833</span></span></a> Bellarmine allegeth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-242">[pg 1-242]</span><a name="Pg1-242" id="Pg1-242" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +for the cross the same two places.<a id="noteref_834" name="noteref_834" href="#note_834"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">834</span></span></a> But for +answer to the first, we say, that neither the +sign whereof we read in that place, nor yet +the use of it can make aught for them. As +for the sign itself; albeit the ancients did +interpret the sign of the letter <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Tau</span></span>, to have +been the sign of the cross, yet saith Junius, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Bona illorum venia; Tquidem Graecorum, +Latinorumque majusculum, crucis quodam +modo signum videtur effingere, verum +hoc ad literam Haebreorum</span></span> Tau <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non potest +pertinere. Deinde ne ipsum quidem Grcaecorum +Latinorumque T, formam crucis +quae apud veteres in usu erat quum sumebantur +supplicia, representat.</span></span><a id="noteref_835" name="noteref_835" href="#note_835"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">835</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Whereupon dissenting from the ancients, +he delivers his own judgment, that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tau</span></span> in +this place is taken <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">technicos</span></span>, for that sign or +mark of the letter wherewith the Lord commanded +to mark the elect for their safety +and preservation. And so there was no +mystery to be sought in that letter more +than in any other. As for the use of that +mark wherewith the elect in Jerusalem were +at that time sealed, it was only for distinction +and separation. It had the same use +which that sprinkling of the posts of the doors +had, Exod. xii. 7, only the foreheads of men +and women, and not the posts of doors were +here marked, because only the remnant according +to election, and not whole families +promiscuously, were at this time to be spared, +as Junius noteth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But the use of the sign of the cross pretended +by Formalists, is not to separate us +in the time of judgment, but to teach that +at no time we ought to be ashamed of the +ignominy of Christ. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Shortly, the sign wherewith they in Jerusalem +were marked, was for preservation +from judgment; but the sign of the cross is +used for preservation from sin. Thus we see, +that neither the sign nor the use of it, had +any affinity with the cross. Now, the surest +interpretation of that place, Ezek. ix. 4, is +to take <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Tau</span></span> for an appellative noun, signifying +generally and indefinitely a mark or +sign, so that there is no mark determined +by this word; only there was a commandment +given to set a certain mark, some sign +or other, upon the foreheads of the elect. +So have our English translators taken the +place. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This exposition is confessed by Gasper +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-243">[pg 1-243]</span><a name="Pg1-243" id="Pg1-243" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Sanctius,<a id="noteref_836" name="noteref_836" href="#note_836"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">836</span></span></a> to be followed almost by all the +Hebrew masters, and by the most ancient +interpreters, to wit, the Septuagint, Aquilla +and Symmachus. The word beareth this +gloss, even according to the confession of +those who expound it otherwise in this place, +to wit, for an image or representation of the +cross. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Tau</span></span> (saith Sanctius) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">commune nomen +est, quod signum indefinite significat</span></span>.<a id="noteref_837" name="noteref_837" href="#note_837"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">837</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Tau</span></span> is expounded by +Bellarmine<a id="noteref_838" name="noteref_838" href="#note_838"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">838</span></span></a> to signify +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">signum</span></span> or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">terminus</span></span>. Well then: our +adversaries themselves can say nothing against +our interpretation of the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tau</span></span>. We +have also Buxtorff for us, who in his Hebrew Lexicon +turneth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tau</span></span> to <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">signum</span></span>, and for this +signification he citeth both this place, Ezek. +ix. 4, and Job. xxxi. 35. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Taui signum +meum.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, If <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tau</span></span> be not put for a common +appellative noun, signifying a mark or sign, +but for the figure or character of the letter +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tau</span></span> as an image of the cross, by all likelihood +this character only should have been +put in the Hebrew text, and not the noun +fully written; <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vehithvith a tau</span></span>, and mark +a mark. As to the other place,<a id="noteref_839" name="noteref_839" href="#note_839"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">839</span></span></a> Rev. vii. +3, Pareus observeth, that there is no figure +or form of any sign there expressed, and he +thinks that seal was not outward and visible, +but the same whereof we read, 2 Tim. ii. +19, and Rev. xiv. 1, which cannot be interpreted +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de signo transeunte; nam Christianum +semper nomen filii, et patris in +fronte oportet gerere</span></span>, saith Junius.<a id="noteref_840" name="noteref_840" href="#note_840"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">840</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Dr Fulk, on Rev. vii. 3, saith, that the +sign here spoken of is proper to God's elect, +therefore not the sign of the cross, which +many reprobates have received. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi_section_7" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi_section_7" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. Bishop Andrews will have the feast +of Easter drawn from that place,<a id="noteref_841" name="noteref_841" href="#note_841"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">841</span></span></a> 1 Cor. v. 8, +where he saith, there is not only a warrant, +but an order for the keeping of it; and he +will have it out of doubt that this feast is +of apostolical institution, because after the +times of the apostles, when there was a contention +about the manner of keeping Easter, +it was agreed upon by all, that it should be +kept; and when the one side alleged for +them St. John, and the other St. Peter, it +was acknowledged by both that the feast was +apostolical. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-244">[pg 1-244]</span><a name="Pg1-244" id="Pg1-244" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I answer, The testimony of Socrates deserveth +more credit than the Bishop's naked +conclusion. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“I am of opinion (saith Socrates<a id="noteref_842" name="noteref_842" href="#note_842"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">842</span></span></a>), that +as many other things crept in of custom in +sundry places, so the feast of Easter to have +prevailed among all people, of a certain private +custom and observation.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But whereas Bishop Lindsey, in defence of +Bishop Andrews, replieth, that Socrates +propoundeth this for his own opinion only: +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I answer, that Socrates, in that chapter, +proveth his opinion from the very same ground +which Bishop Andrews wresteth to prove +that this feast is apostolical. For while as in +that hot controversy about the keeping of +Easter, they of the East alleged John the +apostle for their author, and they of the +West alleged Peter and Paul for themselves, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Yet (saith Socrates), there is none that +can shew in writing any testimony of theirs +for confirmation and proof of their custom. +And hereby I do gather, that the celebration +of the feast of Easter came up more +of custom than by any law or canon.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. Downame (as I touched before) +allegeth the fourth commandment for holidays +of the church's institution. But Dr +Bastwick allegeth more truly the fourth commandment +against them:<a id="noteref_843" name="noteref_843" href="#note_843"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">843</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“Six days shalt +thou labour.”</span> This argument I have made +good elsewhere; so that now I need not insist +upon it. There are further two examples +alleged against us for holidays, out of Esth. +ix. 17, 18, 27, 28, and John x. 22. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Whereunto we answer, 1. That both +those feasts were appointed to be kept with +the consent of the whole congregation of +Israel and body of the people, as is plain +from Esth. ix. 32, and 1 Maccab. iv. 59. +Therefore, they have no show of making +aught of such feasts as ours, which are tyrannically +urged upon such as in their consciences +do condemn them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. It appears, that the days of Purim +were only appointed to be days of civil mirth +and gladness, such as are in use with us, +when we set out bonfires, and other tokens +of civil joy, for some memorable benefit +which the kingdom or commonwealth hath +received. For they are not called the holidays +of Purim, but simply the days of Purim,—<span class="tei tei-q">“A +day of feasting and of sending portions +one to another,”</span> Esth. ix. 19, 22. No +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-245">[pg 1-245]</span><a name="Pg1-245" id="Pg1-245" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +word of any worship of God in those days. +And whereas it seemeth to Bishop Lindsey,<a id="noteref_844" name="noteref_844" href="#note_844"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">844</span></span></a> +that those days were holy, because of +that rest which was observed upon them; +he must know that the text interpreteth itself, +and it is evident from ver. 16 and 22, +that this rest was not a rest from labour, for +waiting upon the worshipping of God, but +only a rest from their enemies. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. But Bishop Andrews goeth about +to prove by six reasons, that the days of +Purim were holidays, and not days of civil +joy and solemnity only.<a id="noteref_845" name="noteref_845" href="#note_845"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">845</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, saith he, it is plain by verse 31, +they took it in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">animas</span></span>, upon their souls,—a +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">soul matter</span></span> they made of it: there needs no +soul for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">feria</span></span> or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">festum</span></span>, play or feasting. +They bound themselves <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">super animas suas</span></span>, +which is more than <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">upon themselves</span></span>, and +would not have been put in the margin, but +stood in the text: thus he reprehendeth +the English translators, as you may perceive. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> The Bishop could not be ignorant +that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nephesch</span></span> signifieth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">corpus animatum</span></span>, +as well as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">anima</span></span>, and that the Hebrews do +not always put this word for our souls, but +very often for ourselves. So Psal. vii. 2. +and Psal. lix. 3, we read <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">naphschi</span></span>,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">my +soul</span></span> for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">me</span></span>; and Psal. xliv. +25,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">naphschenu, +our soul</span></span> for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">we</span></span>; and Gen. xlvi. +26, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">col-nephesch</span></span>—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">omnis animae</span></span>, +for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">omnes +homines</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +What have we any further need of testimonies? +Six hundred such are in the holy +text. And in this place, Esth. ix. 31, +what can be more plain, than that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nighal-naphscham, +upon their soul</span></span>, is put for +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nghalehem, upon themselves</span></span>, especially since +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nghalehem</span></span> is found to the same purpose, +both in ver. 27 and 31. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If we will make the text agree well with +itself, how can we but take both these for +one? But proceed we with the Bishop. +Secondly, saith he, the bond of it reacheth +to all that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">religioni eorum voluerunt copulari</span></span>, +ver. 27, then, a matter of religion it +was, had reference to that: what need any +joining in religion for a matter of good fellowship? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> There is no word in the text of religion. +Our English translation reads it, +<span class="tei tei-q">“all such as joined themselves unto them.”</span> +Montanus, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">omnes adjunctos</span></span>; Tremellius, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">omnes qui essent se adjuncturi eis.</span></span> The +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-246">[pg 1-246]</span><a name="Pg1-246" id="Pg1-246" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +old Latin version reads it indeed as the +Bishop doth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But no such thing can be drawn out of +the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">hannilvim</span></span>, which is taken from +the radix <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">lava</span></span>, signifying simply, and without +any adjection, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">adhaesit</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">adjunxit se</span></span>. +But let it be so, that the text meaneth +only such as were to adjoin themselves to +the religion of the Jews, yet why might +not the Jews have taken upon them a matter +of civility, not only for themselves, but +for such also as were to be joined with +them in religion. Could there be nothing +promised for proselytes, but only a matter +of religion? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Alas! Is this our antagonist's great Achilles, +who is thus falling down and succumbing +to me, a silly stripling? Yet let us see if +there be any more force in the remnant of +his reasons. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For a third, he tells us that it is expressly +termed a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">rite</span></span> and a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ceremony</span></span>, at verses +23 and 28, as the fathers read them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the 23rd verse we have no more but +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">susceperunt</span></span>, as Pagnini, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">receperunt</span></span>, +as Tremellius reads it: but to read, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">susceperunt +in solemnem ritum</span></span>, is to make an +addition to the text. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The 28th verse calls not this feast a rite, +but only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dies memorati</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">celebres</span></span>. And +what if we grant that this feast was a rite? +might it not, for all that, be merely civil? +No, saith the Bishop, <span class="tei tei-q">“rites, I trust, and +ceremonies, pertain to the church, and to +the service of God.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> The version which the Bishop followed, +hath a rite, not a ceremony. Now, +of rites, it is certain that they belong to the +commonwealth as well as to the church. +For <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in jure politico, sui sunt imperati et +solemnes ritus</span></span>, saith Junius.<a id="noteref_846" name="noteref_846" href="#note_846"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">846</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fourthly, saith the Bishop, they fast and +pray here in this verse (meaning the 31st), +fast the eve, the fourteenth, and so then the +day following to be holiday of course. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> The Latin version, which the +Bishop followeth, and whereupon he buildeth +this reason, readeth the 31st verse very +corruptly, and no ways according to the original, +as will easily appear to any who can +compare them together. Wherefore the +best interpreters take the fasting and prayer +spoken of verse 31, to be meant of the time +before their delivery. Now, after they +were delivered, they decreed that the matters +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-247">[pg 1-247]</span><a name="Pg1-247" id="Pg1-247" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of their fasting and crying should be +remembered upon the days of Purim, which +were to solemnise that preservation, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quam +jejunio et precibus fuerant a Deo consequenti</span></span>, +as saith Tremellius. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But Fifthly, saith he, with fasting and +prayer (here), alms also is enjoined (at +ver. 22), these three will make it past a +day of revels or mirth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I have answered already, that their fasting +and praying are not to be referred to +the days of Purim, which were memorials of +their delivery, but to the time past, when, +by the means of fasting and prayer, they did +impetrate their delivery, before ever the +days of Purim were heard of, and as touching +alms, it can make no holiday, because +much alms may be, and hath been given +upon days of civil joy and solemnity. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If the Bishop help not himself with his +sixth reason, he is like to come off with no +great credit. May we then know what +that is? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, saith he, as a holiday the Jews +ever kept it,—have a peculiar set service for +it in their <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Seders</span></span>, set psalms to sing, set +lessons to read, set prayers to say, good +and godly all,—none but as they have used +from all antiquity. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. The Bishop could not have made +this word good, that the Jews did ever and +from all antiquity keep the days of Purim +in this fashion. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. This manner of holding that feast, +whensoever it began, had no warrant from +the first institution, but was (as many other +things) taken up by the Jews in after ages, +and so the Bishop proveth not the point +which he taketh in hand, namely, that the +days spoken of in this text were enacted or +appointed to be kept as holidays. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. The service which the Jews in latter +times use upon the days of Purim is not +much to be regarded. For as Godwin noteth +out of Hospinian,<a id="noteref_847" name="noteref_847" href="#note_847"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">847</span></span></a> they read the history +of Esther in their synagogues, and so often as +they hear mention of Haman, they do with +their fists and hammers beat upon the +benches and boards, as if they did knock +upon Haman's head. When thus they have +behaved themselves, in the very time of their +liturgy, like furious and drunken people, the +rest of the day they pass over in outrageous +revelling. And here I take leave of the +Bishop. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-248">[pg 1-248]</span><a name="Pg1-248" id="Pg1-248" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. Thirdly, We say, whether the +days of Purim were instituted to be holidays +or not, yet there was some more than ordinary +warrant for them, because Mordecai, +by whose advice and direction they were appointed +to be kept, was a prophet by the instinct +and revelation of the Spirit, Esth. +iv. 13. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non multum fortasse aberraverimus</span></span>, +saith Hospinian,<a id="noteref_848" name="noteref_848" href="#note_848"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">848</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">si dicamus hoc à +Mordochcæo et Hesthera, ex peculiari Spiritus +Sancti instinctu factum</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Bishop Lindsey believeth<a id="noteref_849" name="noteref_849" href="#note_849"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">849</span></span></a> that they had +only a general warrant, such as the church +hath still, to put order to the circumstances +belonging to God's worship, and all his reason +is, because if the Jews had received any +other particular warrant, the sacred story +should not have passed it over in silence. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Thus much we understand from the +sacred story, that the Jews had the direction +of a prophet for the days of Purim; +and that was a warrant more than ordinary, +because prophets were the extraordinary +ministers of God. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 11. Fourthly, As touching the feast +of the dedication of the altar by Judas +Maccabeus, 1. Let us hear what Cartwright +very gravely and judiciously propoundeth:<a id="noteref_850" name="noteref_850" href="#note_850"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">850</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“That this feast was unduly instituted +and ungroundly, it may appear by +conference of the dedication of the first +temple under Solomon, and of the second +after the captivity returned from Babylon. +In which dedication, seeing there was no +yearly remembrance by solemnity of feasts, +not so much as one day, it is evident that +the yearly celebration of this feast for eight +days, was not compassed by that Spirit that +Solomon and the captivity were directed by; +which Spirit, when it dwelt more plentifully +in Solomon, and in the prophets that stood +at the stern of the captivity's dedication, +than it did in Judas, it was in him so much +the more presumptuous, as having a shorter +leg than they, he durst in that matter overstride +them, and his rashness is so much the +more aggravated, as each of them, for the +building of the whole temple, with all the +implements and furniture thereof, made no +feast to renew the annual memory, where +Judas only for renewment of the altar, and +of certain other decayed places of the temple, +instituted this great solemnity.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The feast of the dedication was not +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-249">[pg 1-249]</span><a name="Pg1-249" id="Pg1-249" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +free of Pharisaical invention. For as Tremellius +observeth out of the Talmud,<a id="noteref_851" name="noteref_851" href="#note_851"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">851</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">statuerunt +sapientes illius seculi, ut recurrentibus +annis, octo illi dies, &c.</span></span> Yet albeit +the Pharisees were called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sapientes Israelis</span></span>, +Bishop Lindsey will not grant that they +were the wise men of whom the Talmud +speaketh; for, saith he, it behoved those +who appointed festivities, not only to be +wise men, but men of authority also.<a id="noteref_852" name="noteref_852" href="#note_852"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">852</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But what do we hear? Were not the +Pharisees men of authority? Why, saith +not Christ they sat in Moses' chair? Matt. +xxiii. 2. Saith not Calvin,<a id="noteref_853" name="noteref_853" href="#note_853"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">853</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">In ecclesiæ regimene +et scriptura interpretatione, hæc +secta primatum tenebat</span></span>? Saith not Camero,<a id="noteref_854" name="noteref_854" href="#note_854"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">854</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cum Pharisæorum præcipua esset +authoritas</span></span> (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut ubique docet Josephus</span></span>)? +&c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Doth not Josephus speak so much of their +authority, that in one place he saith,<a id="noteref_855" name="noteref_855" href="#note_855"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">855</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nomen +igitur regni, erat penes reginam +(Alexandram) penes Pharisæos vero administratio</span></span>? +And in another place,<a id="noteref_856" name="noteref_856" href="#note_856"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">856</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Erat +enim quædam Judæorum secta exactiorem +patriæ legis cognitionem sibi vendicans</span></span>? +&c. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Hi Pharisæi vocantur, genus hominuum +astutum, arrogans, et interdum regibus +quoque infestum, ut eos etiam aperte +impugnare non vereatur?</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +There is nothing alleged which can prove +the lawfulness of this feast of the dedication. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It is but barely and boldly affirmed by +Bishop Lindsey,<a id="noteref_857" name="noteref_857" href="#note_857"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">857</span></span></a> that the Pharisees were +not rebuked by Christ for this feast, because +we read not so much in Scripture; for there +were many things which Jesus did and said +that are not written in Scripture, John xxi. +25; and whereas it seemeth to some, that +Christ did countenance and approve this +feast, because he gave his presence unto the +same, John x. 22, 23, we must remember, +that the circumstances only of time and +place are noted by the evangelist, for evidence +to the story, and not for any mystery, +Christ had come up to the feast of tabernacles, +John vii., and tarried still all that +while, because then there was a great confluence +of people in Jerusalem. Whereupon +he took occasion to spread the net of the +gospel for catching of many souls. And +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-250">[pg 1-250]</span><a name="Pg1-250" id="Pg1-250" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +whilst John saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“It was at Jerusalem the +feast of the dedication,”</span> he gives a reason +only of the confluence of many people at +Jerusalem, and showeth how it came to pass +that Christ had occasion to preach to such a +great multitude; and whilst he addeth +<span class="tei tei-q">“And it was winter,”</span> he giveth a reason of +Christ's walking in Solomon's porch, whither +the Jews' resort was. It was not +thought beseeming to walk in the temple +itself, but in the porch men used to convene +either for talking or walking, because +in the summer the porch shadowed them +from the heat of the sun, and in winter it +lay open to the sunshine and to heat. Others +think, that whilst he saith, it was winter, +importeth that therefore Christ was the +more frequently in the temple, knowing that +his time was short which he had then for +his preaching; for in the entry of the next +spring he was to suffer. Howsoever, it is +not certain of what feast of dedication John +speaketh. Bullinger leaves it doubtful;<a id="noteref_858" name="noteref_858" href="#note_858"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">858</span></span></a> and +Maldonat saith<a id="noteref_859" name="noteref_859" href="#note_859"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">859</span></span></a> that this opinion which +taketh the dedication of the altar by Judas +Maccabeus to be meant by John, hath fewest +authors. But to let this pass, whereas +the Rhemists allege,<a id="noteref_860" name="noteref_860" href="#note_860"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">860</span></span></a> that Christ approved +this feast, because he was present at it. +Cartwright and Fulk answer them, that +Christ's being present at it proveth not his +approving of it. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non festum proprie honoravit +Christus</span></span>, saith Junius,<a id="noteref_861" name="noteref_861" href="#note_861"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">861</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sed cætum +piorum convenientem festo; nam omnes +ejusmodi occasiones seminandi evangelii +sui observabat et capiebat Christus</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quasi vero</span></span> (saith Hospinian<a id="noteref_862" name="noteref_862" href="#note_862"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">862</span></span></a>) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Christus +Encænoirum casua Hierosloymam abierit</span></span>. +Nay, but he saw he had a convenient occasion, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ad instituendam hominum multitudenem, +ad illud festum confluentiam</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Even as Paul chose to be present at certain +Jewish feasts,<a id="noteref_863" name="noteref_863" href="#note_863"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">863</span></span></a> not for any respect to +the feasts themselves, nor for any honour +which he meant to give them, but for the +multitudes' cause who resorted to the same, +among whom he had a more plentiful occasion +to spread the gospel at those festivities +than at other times in the year. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I had thought here to close this chapter; +but finding that, as the parrot, which other +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-251">[pg 1-251]</span><a name="Pg1-251" id="Pg1-251" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +while useth the form of a man's voice, yet +being beaten and chaffed, returneth to his +own natural voice, so some of our opposites, +who have been but erst prating somewhat of +the language of Canaan against us, finding +themselves pressed and perplexed in such a +way of reasoning, have quickly changed +their tune, and begin to talk to us of warrants +of another nature nor of the word of +God. I am therefore to digress with them. +And I perceive, ere we know well where +they are, they are passed from Scripture to +custom. For if we will listen, thus saith +one of the greatest note among them, +Bishop Andrews<a id="noteref_864" name="noteref_864" href="#note_864"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">864</span></span></a> I trow they call him: +<span class="tei tei-q">“We do but make ourselves to be pitied +other while (well said) when we stand +wringing the Scriptures (well said) to strain +that out of them which is not in them (well +said), and so can never come liquid from +them (well said), when yet we have for +the same point the church's custom clear +enough. And that is enough by virtue of +this text”</span> (meaning 1 Cor. xi. 16). And +after he saith, that we are taught by the +Apostle's example in <span class="tei tei-q">“points of this nature, +of ceremony or circumstance, ever to pitch +upon <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">habemus</span></span>, or +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non habemus talem consuetudinem</span></span>.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. The text gives him no ground +for this doctrine, that in matters of ceremony +we are to pitch upon <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">habemus</span></span> or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non +habemus talem consuetudinem</span></span>, so that he +is wide away, whilst he spendeth the greatest +part of his sermon in the pressing of this +point, that the custom of the church should +be enough to us in matters of ceremony, and +particularly in the keeping of Easter; for +the custom of the church there spoken of, +is not concerning a point of circumstance, +but concerning a very substantial and necessary +point, namely, not to be contentious: +neither doth the Apostle urge those orders +of the men's praying uncovered, and the +women's praying veiled, from this ground, +because so was the church's custom (as the +Bishop would have it), but only he is warning +the Corinthians not to be contentious +about those matters, because the churches +have no such custom as to be contentious. +So is the place expounded by Chrysostom, +Ambrose, Calvin, Martyr, Bullinger, Marlorat, +Beza, Fulk, Cartwright, Pareus, and +our own Archbishop of St. Andrews, in his +sermon upon that text. And for this exposition, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-252">[pg 1-252]</span><a name="Pg1-252" id="Pg1-252" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +it maketh that the Apostle, in the +preceding part of the chapter, hath given +sufficient reasons for that order of covering +or veiling the women; wherefore, if any +would contend about the matter, he tells +them they must contend with themselves; +for they nor the churches of God would not +contend with them,—they had no such custom. +But if we admit Bishop Andrews' +gloss, then why doth the Apostle, after he +hath given good <span class="tei tei-q">“reason for the veiling of +women, subjoin, if any man seem to be contentious,”</span> +&c. The Bishop resolveth us, that +the apostles saw that a wrangling wit would +elude these reasons which he had given, +and he had no other reasons to give, therefore +he resolves all into the church's practice,—enough +of itself to suffice any that +will be wise to sobriety. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> If any seem +to be blasphemous, we have no such custom, +neither the churches of God. What! shall +a wrangling wit elude the reasons given by +the Spirit of God, in such sort, that he must +give some other more sufficient proof for that +which he teacheth? Then the whole Scriptures +of God must yet be better proved, because +the unstable do wrest them, as Peter +speaks, 2 Pet. iii. 16. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +(Transcriber's Note: There is no section 12 in the original book.) +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 13. 2. The custom of the church is +not enough to pitch on, and it is found oftentimes +expedient to change a custom of the +church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Basilius Magnus<a id="noteref_865" name="noteref_865" href="#note_865"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">865</span></span></a> doth flatly refuse to admit +the authority of custom: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Consuetudo +sine veritate</span></span> (saith Cyprian),<a id="noteref_866" name="noteref_866" href="#note_866"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">866</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vetustas erroris +est. Frustra enim qui ratione vincuntur</span></span> +(saith Augustine),<a id="noteref_867" name="noteref_867" href="#note_867"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">867</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">consuetudinem +nobis objiciunt, quasi consuetudo major +sit veritate, &c. Nullus pudor est ad +meliora transire</span></span>, saith Ambrose<a id="noteref_868" name="noteref_868" href="#note_868"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">868</span></span></a> to the +Emperor Valentinian. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quaelibet consuetudo</span></span> +(saith Gratian),<a id="noteref_869" name="noteref_869" href="#note_869"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">869</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">veritati est postponenda.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And again,<a id="noteref_870" name="noteref_870" href="#note_870"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">870</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Corrigendum est quod illicite +admittitur, aut a praedecessoribus +admissum invenitur</span></span>. A politic writer admonisheth<a id="noteref_871" name="noteref_871" href="#note_871"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">871</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">retinere antiqua</span></span>, only with this +caution, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si proba.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Calvin<a id="noteref_872" name="noteref_872" href="#note_872"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">872</span></span></a> (speaking against human ceremonies) +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-253">[pg 1-253]</span><a name="Pg1-253" id="Pg1-253" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +saith, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si objiciatur, &c.</span></span> <span class="tei tei-q">“If (saith +he) antiquity be objected (albeit they who +are too much addicted to custom and to received +fashions, do boldly use this buckler +to defend all their corruptions), the refutation +is easy; for the ancients also themselves, +with heavy complaints, have abundantly +testified that they did not approve +of anything which was devised by the will +of men.”</span> In the end of the epistle he allegeth +this testimony of Cyprian: <span class="tei tei-q">“If +Christ alone be to be heard, then we ought +not to give heed what any man before us +hath thought fit to be done, but what +Christ (who is before all) hath done; for we +must not follow the customs of man, but the +truth of God.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +What can be more plain than that antiquity +cannot be a confirmation to error, nor +custom a prejudice to truth? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Wherefore Dr Forbesse<a id="noteref_873" name="noteref_873" href="#note_873"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">873</span></span></a> also despiseth +such arguments as are taken from the custom +of the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 14. 3. There was a custom in the +churches of God to give the holy communion +to infants; and another custom to minister +baptism only about Easter and Pentecost. +Sundry such abuses got place in +the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If, then, it be enough to pitch upon custom, +why ought not those customs to have +been commended and continued? But if +they were commendably changed, then +ought we not to follow blindly the bare custom +of the church, but examine the equity +of the same, and demand grounds of reason +for it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +St. Paul (saith Dr Fulk<a id="noteref_874" name="noteref_874" href="#note_874"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">874</span></span></a>) doth give reason +for that order of covering women's +heads: <span class="tei tei-q">“By whose example the preachers +are likewise to endeavour to satisfy, by reason, +both men and women, that humbly desire +their resolution for quiet of their conscience, +and not to beat them down with +the club of custom only.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Whereas the custom of some churches +is alleged for the ceremonies, we have objected +the custom of other churches against +them; neither shall ever our opposites +prove them to be the customs of the church +universal. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. A great part of that ecclesiastical custom +which is alleged for the ceremonies, resolveth +into that idolatrous and superstitious +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-254">[pg 1-254]</span><a name="Pg1-254" id="Pg1-254" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +use of them which hath long continued +in the kingdom of antichrist; but that +such a custom maketh against them, it hath +been proved before.<a id="noteref_875" name="noteref_875" href="#note_875"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">875</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. If it were so that we ought to pitch +upon the church's custom, yet (that I may +speak with Mr Hooker) the law of common +indulgence permitteth us to think of our +own customs as half a thought better than +the customs of others. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But why was there such a change made +in the discipline, policy, and orders of the +church of Scotland, which were agreeable +to the word of God, confirmed and ratified +by general assemblies and parliaments, +used and enjoyed with so great peace and +purity? Our custom should have holden +the ceremonies out of Scotland, hold them +in elsewhere as it may. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc71" id="toc71"></a> +<a name="pdf72" id="pdf72"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VII.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE LAWFULNESS OF THE CEREMONIES CANNOT BE WARRANTED BY ANY ECCLESIASTICAL +LAW, NOR BY ANY POWER WHICH THE CHURCH HATH TO PUT ORDER TO +THINGS BELONGING TO DIVINE WORSHIP.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. We have proved that the ceremonies +cannot be warranted by the law of +God. It followeth to examine whether any +law of man, or power upon earth, can make +them lawful or warrantable unto us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +We will begin with laws ecclesiastical, +where, first of all, it must be considered well +what power the church hath to make laws +about things pertaining to religion and the +worship of God, and how far the same doth +extend itself. Dr Field's resolution touching +this question is as followeth: <span class="tei tei-q">“Thus +(saith he<a id="noteref_876" name="noteref_876" href="#note_876"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">876</span></span></a>) we see our adversaries cannot +prove that the church hath power to annex +unto such ceremonies and observations as +she deviseth, the remission of sins, and the +working of other spiritual and supernatural +effects, which is the only thing questioned +between them and us about the power of +the church. So that all the power the +church hath, more than by her power to +publish the commandments of Christ the +Son of God, and by her censures to punish +the offenders against the same, is only in +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-255">[pg 1-255]</span><a name="Pg1-255" id="Pg1-255" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +prescribing things that pertain to comeliness +and order. Comeliness requireth that not +only that gravity and modesty do appear in +the performance of the works of God's service +that beseemeth actions of that nature, +but also that such rites and ceremonies be +used as may cause a due respect unto, and +regard of, the things performed, and thereby +stir men up to greater fervour and devotion.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And after: Order requireth that there +be set hours for prayer, preaching, and ministering +the sacraments; that there be silence +and attention when the things are +performed; that women be silent in the +church; that all things be administered according +to the rules of discipline. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This his discourse is but a bundle of incongruities. +For, 1. He saith, that the +church's power to annex unto the ceremonies +which she deviseth the working of spiritual +and supernatural effects, is the only +thing questioned between our adversaries +and us about the power of the church. +Now, our adversaries contend with us also +about the power of the church to make new +articles of faith, and her power to make +laws binding the conscience, both which +controversies are touched by himself.<a id="noteref_877" name="noteref_877" href="#note_877"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">877</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. He saith, that comeliness requireth the +use of such ceremonies as may cause a due +respect unto, and regard of, the works of +God's service, and thereby stir men up to +greater fervour and devotion. But it hath +been already showed<a id="noteref_878" name="noteref_878" href="#note_878"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">878</span></span></a> that the comeliness +which the Apostle requireth in the church +and service of God cannot comprehend +such ceremonies under it, and that it is no +other than that very common external decency +which is beseeming for all the assemblies +of men, as well civil as sacred. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Whilst he is discoursing of the +church's power to prescribe things pertaining +to order, contra-distinguished from her +power which she hath to publish the commandments +of Christ, he reckons forth +among his other examples, women's silence +in the church, as if the church did prescribe +this as a matter of order left to her determination, +and not publish it as the commandment +of Christ in his word. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Whereas he saith that the church +hath power to prescribe such rites and ceremonies +as may cause a due respect unto, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-256">[pg 1-256]</span><a name="Pg1-256" id="Pg1-256" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and regard of, the works of God's service, +and thereby stir men up to greater fervour +and devotion, by his own words shall he be +condemned: for a little before he reprehendeth +the Romanists for maintaining +that the church hath power to annex unto +the ceremonies which she deviseth the working +of spiritual and supernatural effects. +And a little after he saith, that the church +hath no power to ordain such ceremonies as +serve to signify, assure, and convey unto +men such benefits of saving grace as God in +Christ is pleased to bestow on them. Now, +to cause a regard of, and a respect unto the +works of God's service, and thereby to stir +up men to fervour and devotion, what is it +but the working of a spiritual and supernatural +effect, and the conveying unto men +such a benefit of saving grace as God in +Christ is pleased to bestow on them? In +like manner, whereas he holdeth that the +church hath power to ordain such ceremonies +as serve to express those spiritual and +heavenly affections, dispositions, motions, or +desires, which are or should be in men, in +the very same place he confuteth himself, +whilst he affirmeth that the church hath +no power to ordain such ceremonies as serve +to signify unto men those benefits of saving +grace which God in Christ is pleased to bestow +on them. Now, to express such heavenly +and spiritual affections, dispositions, +motions, or desires, as should be in men, is +(I suppose) to signify unto men such benefits +of saving grace, as God in Christ is +pleased to bestow on them. Who dare +deny it? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. Bishop Lindsey's opinion touching +the power of the church,<a id="noteref_879" name="noteref_879" href="#note_879"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">879</span></span></a> whereof we +dispute, is, that power is given unto her to +<span class="tei tei-q">“determine the circumstances which are in +the general necessary to be used in divine +worship, but not defined particularly in the +word.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I know the church can determine nothing +which is not of this kind and quality. But +the Prelate's meaning (as may be seen in that +same epistle of his) is, that whatsoever the +church determineth, if it be such a circumstance +as is in the general necessary, but not +particularly defined in the word, then we +cannot say that the church had no power to +determine and enjoin the same, nor be led +by the judgment of our own consciences, +judging it not expedient, but that in this +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-257">[pg 1-257]</span><a name="Pg1-257" id="Pg1-257" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +case we must take the church's law to be the +rule of our consciences. Now, by this ground +which the Prelate holdeth, the church may +prescribe to the ministers of the gospel the +whole habit and apparel of the Levitical +high-priest (which were to Judaize). For +apparel is a circumstance in the general +necessary, yet it is not particularly defined +in the word. By this ground, the church +may determine that I should ever pray with +my face to the east, preach kneeling on my +knees, sing the psalms lying on my back, +and hear sermons standing only upon one +foot. For in all these actions a gesture is +necessary; but there is no gesture particularly +defined in the word to which we are +adstricted in any of these exercises. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And further, because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">uno absurdo dato, +mille sequuntur</span></span>, by this ground the Prelate +must say, that the church hath power to +ordain three or four holidays every week +(which ordinance, as he himself hath told +us, could not stand with charity, the inseparable +companion of piety), for time is a +circumstance in the general necessary in +divine worship, yet in his judgment we are +not bound by the word to any particular +time for the performance of the duties of +God's worship. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +By this ground we were to say, that +Pope Innocent III. held him within the +bounds of ecclesiastical power, when in the +great <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Lateran</span></span> council, anno 1215, he made +a decree, that all the faithful of both sexes +should once in the year at least, to wit, upon +Easter-day, receive the sacrament of the +eucharist. From whence it hath come to +pass, that the common people in the church +of Rome receive the sacrament only upon +Easter. Now, the time of receiving the sacrament +is a circumstance in the general necessary, +for a time it must have, but it is not +particularly defined in the word. It is left +indefinite, 1 Cor. xi. 26, yet the church hath +no power to determine Easter-day, either as +the only time, or as the fittest time, for all +the faithful of both sexes to receive the +eucharist. What if faithful men and women +cannot have time to prepare themselves +as becometh, being avocated and distracted +by the no less necessary than honest adoes +of their particular callings? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +What if they cannot have the sacrament +upon that day administered according to our +Lord's institution? What if they see Papists +confirming themselves in their Easter superstition +by our unnecessary practice? Shall +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-258">[pg 1-258]</span><a name="Pg1-258" id="Pg1-258" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +they swallow these and such-like soul-destroying +camels, and all for straining out the +gnat of communicating precisely upon Easter-day? +But since time is a necessary circumstance, +and no time is particularly defined, +the Bishop must say more also, that the +church may determine Easter-day for the +only day whereupon we may receive the +Lord's supper. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Last of all, if the church have power to +determine all circumstances in the general +necessary, but not particularly defined in +the word, what could be said against that +ancient order of solemn baptizing only +at the holidays of Easter and Pentecost +(whereby it came to pass that very many +died unbaptized, as Socrates writeth<a id="noteref_880" name="noteref_880" href="#note_880"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">880</span></span></a>)? Or, what shall be said +against Tertullian's opinion,<a id="noteref_881" name="noteref_881" href="#note_881"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">881</span></span></a> +which alloweth lay men, yea, women, +to baptize. May the church's determination +make all this good, forasmuch as these +circumstances of the time when, and the persons +by whom, baptism should be ministered, +are in the general necessary, but not particularly +defined in the word? <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ite leves +nugae.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Camero,<a id="noteref_882" name="noteref_882" href="#note_882"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">882</span></span></a> as learned a Formalist +as any of the former, expresseth his judgment +copiously touching our present question. +He saith, that there are two sorts of +things which the church commandeth, to +wit, either such as belong to faith and manners, +or such as conduce to faith and manners; +that both are in God's word prescribed +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">exserte</span></span>, plainly, but not one way, because +such things that pertain unto faith and +manners, are in the word of God particularly +commanded, whereas those things +which conduce to faith and manners are but +generally commended unto us. Of things +that pertain to faith and manners, he saith, +that they are most constant and certain, and +such as can admit no change; but as for things +conducing to faith and manners, he saith, +that they depend upon the circumstances of +persons, place, and time, which being almost +infinite, there could not be particular precepts +delivered unto us concerning such +things. Only this is from God commended +unto the church, that whatsoever is done +publicly be done with order, and what privately +be decent. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +These things he so applieth to his purpose, +that he determineth, in neither of these +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-259">[pg 1-259]</span><a name="Pg1-259" id="Pg1-259" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +kinds the church hath power to make laws, +because in things pertaining to faith and +manners the law of our Lord Jesus Christ +is plainly expressed; and in those things, +wherein neither faith nor manners are +placed, but which conduce to faith and manners, +we have indeed a general law, not having +further any particular law, for that +reason alleged, namely, because this depends +upon the circumstances. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thereafter he addeth, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quid sit fides, +quid sit pietas, quid sit charitas, verbo +Dei demonstratur. Quid ad hæc conducat, +seu reputando rem in universum, +seu reputando rem quatenus singulis competit, +pendet ex cognitione circumstantiarum. +Jam id definire Deus voluit esse +penes ecclesiam, hae tamen lege, ut quod +definit ecclesia, conveniat generali definitioni +Dei.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The matter he illustrates with this one +example: God's word doth define in the +general that we are to fast, and that publicly; +but, in the particular, we could not +have the definition of the word, because +there are infinite occasions of a public fast, +as it is said in the schools, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">individua esse +infinita</span></span>; so that it is the church's part to +look to the occasion, and this depends upon +the consideration of the circumstances. This +discourse of his cannot satisfy the attentive +reader, but deserveth certain animadversions. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect</span></span>. 4. First, then, it is to be observed +how he is drawn into a manifest contradiction; +for whereas he saith, that God's word +doth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">exserte</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">diserte</span></span> commend unto us +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">generatim</span></span>, such things as conduce to faith +and manners, and that concerning things of +this nature we have a general law in Scripture, +how can this stand with that which he +addeth, namely, that it is in the church's +power to define what things conduce to +faith, piety, and charity, even <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">reputando +rem in universum</span></span>? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Whereas he saith that the church hath +no power to make laws, neither in things +belonging to faith and manners, nor in +things conducing to the same; I would also +see how this agreeth with that other position, +namely, that it is in the power of the +church to define what things do conduce to +faith, piety and charity. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. What means he by his application of +order to public, and decency to private actions, +as if the Apostle did not require both +these in the public words of God's service +performed in the church? +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-260">[pg 1-260]</span><a name="Pg1-260" id="Pg1-260" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Whereas he saith that such things as +conduce to faith and manners do depend +upon the circumstances, and so could not be +particularly defined in the word, either he +speaks of those things as they are defined +in the general, or as they are defined in the +particular. Not the first; for as they are defined +in the general, they cannot depend upon +changeable circumstances, and that because, +according to his own tenet, the word defines +them in the general, and this definition of +the word is most certain and constant, neither +can any change happen unto it. Wherefore +(without doubt) he must pronounce this +of the definition of such things in the particular. +Now, to say that things conducing +to faith and manners, as they are particularly +defined, do depend upon circumstances, +is as much as to say that circumstances depend +upon circumstances. For things conducing +to faith and manners, which the +church hath power to determine particularly, +what are they other than circumstances? +Surely he who taketh not Camero's +judgment to be, that the church +hath power to determine somewhat more +than the circumstances (and by consequence +a part of the substance) of God's worship, +shall give no sense to his words. Yet, if +one would take his meaning so, I see not +how he can be saved from contradicting +himself; forasmuch as he holdeth that such +things as pertain to faith and manners are +particularly defined in the word. To say +no more, I smell such things in Camero's +opinion as can neither stand with reason nor +with himself. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. God's word doth not only define +things pertaining to faith and manners, but +also things conducing to the same, and that +not only generally, but in some respects, +and sometimes, particularly. And we take +for example his own instance of fasting. +For the Scripture defineth very many occasions +of fasting; Ezra viii. 21; 2 Chron. xx.; +Jonah iii.; Joel ii.; Acts xiii. 3; Josh. vii. +6; Judg. xx. 16; Esth. iv. 16; Ezra ix. x.; +Zech. vii. From which places we gather that +the Scripture defineth fasting to be used, +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. For supplication, when we want some +necessary or expedient good thing. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. For deprecation, when we fear some +evil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. For humiliation, when, by our sins, we +have provoked God's wrath. Neither can +there be any occasion of fasting whereof I +may not say that either it is particularly +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-261">[pg 1-261]</span><a name="Pg1-261" id="Pg1-261" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +designed in Scripture, or else that it may be +by necessary consequence defined out of +Scripture; or, lastly, that it is of that sort +of things which were not determinable by +Scripture, because circumstances are infinite, +as Camero hath told us. +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iii_chapter_vii_section_5" id="book_i_part_iii_chapter_vii_section_5" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. Thus having failed by those rocks +of offence, I direct my course straight to the +dissecting of the true limits, within which +the church's power of enacting laws about +things pertaining to the worship of God is +bounded and confined, and which it may +not overleap nor transgress. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Three conditions I find necessarily requisite +in such a thing as the church hath power +to prescribe by her laws: +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1st. It must be only a circumstance of divine +worship; no substantial part of it; no +sacred significant and efficacious ceremony. +For the order and decency left to the definition +of the church, as concerning the particulars +of it, comprehendeth no more but +mere circumstances. Bishop Lindsey<a id="noteref_883" name="noteref_883" href="#note_883"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">883</span></span></a> doth +but unskilfully confound things different +when he talketh of <span class="tei tei-q">“the ceremonies and +circumstances left to the determination of +the church.”</span> Now, by his leave, though +circumstances be left to the determination of +the church, yet ceremonies, if we speak properly, +are not. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Bishop Andrews avoucheth<a id="noteref_884" name="noteref_884" href="#note_884"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">884</span></span></a> that ceremonies +pertain to the church only, and to +the service of God, not to civil solemnities. +But so much, I trust, he would not have +said of circumstances which have place in +all moral actions, and that to the same end +and purpose for which they serve in religious +actions, namely, for beautifying them +with that decent demeanour which the very +light and law of natural reason requireth as +a thing beseeming all human actions. For +the church of Christ being a society of men +and women, must either observe order and +decency in all the circumstances of their +holy actions, time, place, person, form, &c., +or also be deformed with that disorder and +confusion which common reason and civility +abhorreth. Ceremonies, therefore, which +are sacred observances, and serve only to a +religious and holy use, and which may not, +without sacrilege, be applied to another use, +must be sorted with things of another nature +than circumstances. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ceremonioe</span></span>, <span class="tei tei-q">“ceremonies +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-262">[pg 1-262]</span><a name="Pg1-262" id="Pg1-262" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +(saith Dr Field<a id="noteref_885" name="noteref_885" href="#note_885"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">885</span></span></a>) are so named, as +Livy thinketh, from a town called Cære, in +the which the Romans did hide their sacred +things when the Gauls invaded Rome. +Others think that ceremonies are so named +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">a carendo</span></span>, of abstaining from certain +things, as the Jews abstained from swine's +flesh, and sundry other things forbidden by +God as unclean. Ceremonies are outward +acts of religion,”</span> &c. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quapropter etiam</span></span>, +saith Junius,<a id="noteref_886" name="noteref_886" href="#note_886"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">886</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ritus et ceremonias inter se +distincimus, quia in jure politico sunt imperati +et solennes ritus; ceremonioe vero +non nisi sacroe observationes in cultu divino +appellantur. Ceremonia</span></span>, saith Bellarmine,<a id="noteref_887" name="noteref_887" href="#note_887"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">887</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">proprie et simpliciter sic vocata, +est externa actio quoe non aliunde est bona +et laudabilis, nisi quia fit ad Deum colendum.</span></span> +From which words Amesius<a id="noteref_888" name="noteref_888" href="#note_888"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">888</span></span></a> concludeth +against him, that he, and others +with him, do absurdly confound order, decency, +and the like, which have the same +use and praise in civil things which they +have in the worship of God, with religious +and sacred ceremonies. Yet Dr Burges<a id="noteref_889" name="noteref_889" href="#note_889"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">889</span></span></a> +rejecteth this distinction betwixt circumstances +and ceremonies, as a mere nicety or +fiction. And would you know his reason? +<span class="tei tei-q">“For that (saith he) all circumstances (I +mean extrinsical) which incur not the substance +of the action, when they are once designed +or observed purposely in reference to +such a matter, of whose substance they are +not, they are then ceremonies.”</span> If this be +not a nicety or fiction, I know not what +is. For what means he here by a matter? +An action sure, or else a nicety. Well, +then, we shall have now a world of ceremonies. +When I appoint to meet with another +man at Berwick, upon the 10th day of +May, because the place and the day are +purposely designed in reference to such a +matter, of whose substance they are not, +namely, to my meeting with the other man, +for talking of our business, therefore the +town of Berwick, and the 10th day of +May, must be accounted ceremonies. To +me it is nice, that the Doctor made it not +nice, to let such a nicety fall from his pen. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +When I put on my shoos in reference to +walking, or wash my hands in reference to +eating, am I using ceremonies all the while? +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-263">[pg 1-263]</span><a name="Pg1-263" id="Pg1-263" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +The Doctor could not choose but say so, forasmuch +as these circumstances are purposely +designed and observed in reference to such +matters, of whose substance they are not. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. 2d. That which the church may +lawfully prescribe by her laws and ordinances, +as a thing left to her determination, must +be one of such things as were not determinable +by Scripture, on that reason which +Camero hath given us, namely, because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">individua</span></span> +are <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">infinita</span></span>. We mean not in any +wise to circumscribe the infinite power and +wisdom of God, only we speak upon supposition +of the bounds and limits which God +did set to his written word, within which he +would have it contained, and over which he +thought fit that it should not exceed. The +case being thus put, as it is, we say truly of +those several and changeable circumstances +which are left to the determination of the +church, that, being almost infinite, they +were not particularly determinable in Scripture; +for the particular definition of those +occurring circumstances which were to be +rightly ordered in the works of God's service +to the end of the world, and that ever +according to the exigency of every present +occasion and different case, should have filled +the whole world with books. But as for +other things pertaining to God's worship, +which are not to be reckoned among the +circumstances of it, they being in number +neither many, nor in change various, were +most easily and conveniently determinable +in Scripture. Now, since God would have +his word (which is our rule in the works of +his service) not to be delivered by tradition, +but to be written and sealed unto us, that +by this means, for obviating Satanical subtility, +and succouring human imbecility, we +might have a more certain way for conservation +of true religion, and for the instauration +of it when it faileth among men,—how +can we but assure ourselves that every such +acceptable thing pertaining any way to religion, +which was particularly and conveniently +determinable in Scripture, is indeed +determined in it; and consequently, that no +such thing as is not a mere alterable circumstance +is left to the determination of the +church? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. 3d. If the church prescribe anything +lawfully, so that she prescribe no more +than she hath power given her to prescribe, +her ordinance must be accompanied with +some good reason and warrant given for the +satisfaction of tender consciences. This +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-264">[pg 1-264]</span><a name="Pg1-264" id="Pg1-264" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +condition is, alas! too seldom looked unto +by law-makers, of whom one fitly complaineth +thus:— +</p> + +<div class="block tei tei-quote" style="margin-bottom: 1.80em; margin-left: 3.60em; margin-top: 1.80em; margin-right: 3.60em"><span style="font-size: 90%"> +Lex quamvis ratio Ciceroni summa vocetur, +Et bene laudetur lex que ratione probatur, +Invenies inter legistas raro logistas: +Moris et exempli leges sunt juraque templi. +</span></div> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But this fashion we leave to them who will +have all their anomalies taken for analogies. +It becometh not the spouse of Christ, endued +with the spirit of meekness, to command +anything imperiously, and without a +reason given. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ecclesioe enim est docere primum, tuin +proescribere</span></span>, saith Camero.<a id="noteref_890" name="noteref_890" href="#note_890"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">890</span></span></a> And again: +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non enim dominatur cleris, nec agit cum +iis quos Christus redemit, ac si non possent +capere quod sit religiosum, quid +minus.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Tertullian's testimony<a id="noteref_891" name="noteref_891" href="#note_891"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">891</span></span></a> +is known: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nulla +lex</span></span>, &c. <span class="tei tei-q">“No law (saith he) owes to itself +alone the conscience of its equity, but to +those from whom it expects obedience. +Moreover, it is a suspected law which will +not have itself to be proved, but a wicked +law, which not being proved, yet beareth +rule.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It is well said by our divines,<a id="noteref_892" name="noteref_892" href="#note_892"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">892</span></span></a> that in +rites and ceremonies the church hath no +power <span class="tei tei-q">“to destruction, but to edification;”</span> +and that the observation of our ecclesiastical +canons <span class="tei tei-q">“must carry before them a manifest +utility.”</span><a id="noteref_893" name="noteref_893" href="#note_893"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">893</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Piis vero fratribus durum est, +subjicere se rebus illis quas nec rectas esse +nec utiles animadvertunt</span></span>.<a id="noteref_894" name="noteref_894" href="#note_894"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">894</span></span></a> If here it be +objected, that some things are convenient to +be done, therefore, because they are prescribed +by the church, and for no other reason. +For example, in two things which +are alike lawful and convenient in themselves, +I am bound to do the one and not +the other, because of the church's prescription. +So that, in such cases, it seemeth +there can be no other reason given for the +ordinance of the church but only her own +power and authority to put to order things +of this nature. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I answer, that even in such a case as this, +the conveniency of the thing itself is anterior +to the church's determination; anterior, +I say, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de congruo</span></span>, though not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de facto</span></span>, +that is to say, before ever the church prescribe +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-265">[pg 1-265]</span><a name="Pg1-265" id="Pg1-265" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +it, it is such a thing as (when it falleth +out to be done at all) may be done +conveniently, though it be not (before the +church's prescribing of it) such a thing as +should and ought to be done as convenient. +Which being so, we do still hold that the +conveniency of a thing must always go before +the church's prescribing of it; go before, +I mean, at least <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de congruo</span></span>. Neither +can the church prescribe anything lawfully +which she showeth not to have been +convenient, even before her determination. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. These things being permitted, I +come to extract my projection, and to make +it evident that the lawfulness of the controverted +ceremonies cannot be warranted by +any ecclesiastical law; and this I prove by +three arguments:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1st. Those conditions which I have showed +to be required in that thing which the +church may lawfully prescribe by a law, are +not quadrant nor competent to the cross, +kneeling, surplice, holidays, &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. They are not mere circumstances, +such as have place in all moral actions, but +sacred, mystical, significant, efficacious ceremonies, +as hath been abundantly shown +in this dispute already. For example, Dr +Burges<a id="noteref_895" name="noteref_895" href="#note_895"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">895</span></span></a> +calleth the surplice a religious or +sacred ceremony. And again,<a id="noteref_896" name="noteref_896" href="#note_896"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">896</span></span></a> he placeth +in it a mystical signification of the pureness +of the minister of God. Wherefore the replier<a id="noteref_897" name="noteref_897" href="#note_897"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">897</span></span></a> +to Dr Mortoune's <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Particular Defence</span></span> +saith well, that there is a great difference +betwixt a grave civil habit and a mystical +garment. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. It cannot be said that these ceremonies +are of that kind of thing which were +not determinable by Scripture; neither will +our opposites, for very shame, adventure to +say that things of this kind, to which cross, +kneeling, &c., do belong, viz., sacred significant +ceremonies, left (in their judgment) +to the definition of the church, are almost +infinite, and therefore could not well and +easily be determined in Scripture. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Since, then, such things as are not mere +circumstances of worship can neither be +many nor various (as I said before), it is +manifest that all such things were easily determinable +in Scripture. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Our ceremonial laws are not backed +with such grounds and reasons as might be +for the satisfying and quieting of tender +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-266">[pg 1-266]</span><a name="Pg1-266" id="Pg1-266" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +consciences, but we are borne down with Will +and authority; whereof I have said enough +elsewhere.<a id="noteref_898" name="noteref_898" href="#note_898"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">898</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. 2d. If the ceremonies be lawful +to us because the law and ordinance of the +church prescribes them, then either the +bare and naked prescription of the church, +having no other warrant than the church's +own authority, makes them to be thus lawful; +or else the law of the church, as +grounded upon and warranted by the law +of God and nature. Not the first; for divines +hold,<a id="noteref_899" name="noteref_899" href="#note_899"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">899</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">legem humanum ferri ab hominibus, +cum ratione procedunt ab illis +aliis antegressis legibus. Nam legis humanae +regula proxima est duplex. Una +innata quam legem naturalem dicimus, +altera inspirata, quam divinam</span></span>, &c. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ex +his ergo fontibus lex humana procedit: +hoec incunabila illius à quibus si aberrat, +lex degener est, indigna legis nomine.</span></span> We +have also the testimony of an adversary; +for saith not Paybody himself,<a id="noteref_900" name="noteref_900" href="#note_900"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">900</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“I grant it +is unlawful to do in God's worship anything +upon the mere pleasure of man?”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If they take them (as needs they must) +to the latter part, then let them either say +that the ceremonies are lawful unto us, because +the church judgeth them to be agreeable +to the law of God and nature, or because +the church proveth unto us, by evident +reasons, that they are indeed agreeable to +these laws. If they yield us the latter, then +it is not the church's law, but the church's +reasons given for her law, which can warrant +the lawfulness of them unto us, which +doth elude and elide all that which they allege +for the lawfulness of them from the +power and authority of the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And further, if any such reasons be to be +given forth for the ceremonies, why are they +so long kept up from us? But if they hold +them at the former, thereupon it will follow, +that it shall be lawful for us to do every +thing which the church shall judge to be +agreeable to the law of God and nature, +and consequently to all the Jewish, popish, +and heathenish ceremonies, yea, to worship +images, if it happen that the church judge +these things to be agreeable to the law of +God and nature. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It will be answered (I know), that if the +church command anything repugnant to +God's word we are not bound to do it, nor +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-267">[pg 1-267]</span><a name="Pg1-267" id="Pg1-267" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to receive it as lawful, though the church +judge so of it; but otherwise, if that which +the church judgeth to be agreeable to the +law of God and nature (and in that respect +prescribeth) be not repugnant to the word +of God, but in itself indifferent, then are we +to embrace it as convenient, and consonant +to the law of God and nature, neither ought +we to call in question the lawfulness of it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But I reply, that either we must judge a +thing to be repugnant or not repugnant to +the word, to be indifferent or not indifferent +in itself, because the church judgeth +so of it, or else because the church proveth +unto us by an evident reason that it is so. +If the latter, we have what we would; if the +former, we are just where we were: the +argument is still set afoot; then we must +receive everything (be it ever so bad) as indifferent, +if only the church happen so to +judge of it; for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod competit alicui qua +tale</span></span>, &c. So that if we receive anything as +indifferent, for this respect, because the +church judgeth it to be so, then shall we +receive everything for indifferent which the +church shall so judge of. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. 3d. The church is forbidden to +add anything to the commandments of God +which he hath given unto us, concerning his +worship and service, Deut. iv. 2; xii. 32; +Prov. xxx. 6; therefore she may not lawfully +prescribe anything in the works of divine +worship, if it be not a mere circumstance +belonging to that kind of things +which were not determinate by Scripture. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Our opposites have no other distinctions +which they make any use of against this argument, +but the very same which Papists +use in defence of their unwritten dogmatical +traditions, namely, that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">additio corrumpens</span></span> +is forbidden, but not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">additio perficiens</span></span>: +that there is not alike reason of the +Christian church and of the Jewish; that +the church may not add to the essential +parts of God's worship, but to the accidentary +she may add. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +To the first of those distinctions, we answer, +1. That the distinction itself is an addition +to the word, and so doth but beg the +question. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. It is blasphemous; for it argueth that +the commandments of God are imperfect, +and that by addition they are made perfect. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Since our opposites will speak in this +dialect, let them resolve us whether the +washings of the Pharisees, condemned by +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-268">[pg 1-268]</span><a name="Pg1-268" id="Pg1-268" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Christ, were corrupting or perfecting additions. +They cannot say they were corrupting, +for there was no commandment of God +which those washings did corrupt or destroy, +except that commandment which forbiddeth +men's additions. But for this respect our +opposites dare not call them corrupting additions, +for so they should condemn all additions +whatsoever. Except, therefore, they +can show us that those washings were not +added by the Pharisees for perfecting, but +for corrupting the law of God, let them +consider how they rank their own ceremonial +additions with those of the Pharisees. +We read of no other reason wherefore Christ +condemned them but because they were doctrines +which had no other warrant than the +commandments of men, Matt. xv. 9; for +as the law ordained divers washings, for +teaching and signifying that true holiness +and cleanness which ought to be among +God's people, so the Pharisees would have +perfected the law by adding other washings +(and more than God had commanded) for +the same end and purpose. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 11. To the second distinction, we +say that the Christian church hath no more +liberty to add to the commandments of God +than the Jewish church had; for the second +commandment is moral and perpetual, and +forbiddeth to us as well as to them the additions +and inventions of men in the worship +of God. Nay, as Calvin noteth,<a id="noteref_901" name="noteref_901" href="#note_901"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">901</span></span></a> much +more are we forbidden to add unto God's +word than they were. <span class="tei tei-q">“Before the coming +of his well-beloved Son in the flesh +(saith John Knox),<a id="noteref_902" name="noteref_902" href="#note_902"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">902</span></span></a> severely he punished all +such as durst enterprise to alter or change +his ceremonies and statutes,—as in Saul, +(1 Kings xiii.; xv.) Uzziah, Nadab, Abihu, +(Lev. x.) is to be read. And will he now, +after that he hath opened his counsel to the +world by his only Son, whom he commandeth +to be heard, Matt, xvii.; and alter that, +by his holy Spirit speaking by his apostles, +he hath established the religion in which he +will his true worshippers abide to the end,—will +he now, I say, admit men's inventions +in the matter of religion? &c., 2 Cor. +xi.; Col. i.; ii. For this sentence he pronounceth: +<span class="tei tei-q">‘Not that which seemeth good +in thy eyes shalt thou do to the Lord thy +God, but that which the Lord thy God +commanded thee, that do thou: Add nothing +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-269">[pg 1-269]</span><a name="Pg1-269" id="Pg1-269" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +unto it, diminish nothing from it,’</span> +Deut. iv. 12. Which, sealing up his New +Testament, he repeateth in these words: +<span class="tei tei-q">‘That which ye have, hold till I come,’</span> ”</span> +&c., Rev. ii. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Wherefore, whilst Hooker saith,<a id="noteref_903" name="noteref_903" href="#note_903"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">903</span></span></a> that +Christ hath not, by positive laws, so far descended +into particularities with us as Moses +with the Jews; whilst Camero saith,<a id="noteref_904" name="noteref_904" href="#note_904"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">904</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non +esse disputandum ita, ut quoniam in vetere +Testamento, de rebus alioqui adiaphoris +certa fuit lex, &c., id in novo Testamento +habere locum</span></span>; and whilst Bishop +Lindsey saith,<a id="noteref_905" name="noteref_905" href="#note_905"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">905</span></span></a> that in the particular circumstances +of persons by whom, place where, +time when, and of the form and order how, +the worship and work of the ministry should +be performed, the church hath power to define +whatsoever is most expedient, and that +this is a prerogative wherein the Christian +church differeth from the Jewish synagogue, +they do but speak their pleasure in vain, +and cannot make it appear that the Christian +church hath any more power to add to +the commandments of God than the synagogue +had of old. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It is well said by one:<a id="noteref_906" name="noteref_906" href="#note_906"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">906</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“There were +many points of service, as sacrifices, washings, +anniversary days, &c., which we have +not; but the determination of such as we +have is as particular as theirs, except wherein +the national circumstances make impediment.”</span> +For one place not to be appointed +for the worship of God, nor one tribe for the +work of the ministry among us, as among +them, not because more power was left to +the Christian church for determining things +that pertain to the worship of God than was +to the Jewish, but because the Christian +church was to spread itself over the whole +earth, and not to be confined within the +bounds of one nation as the synagogue was. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 12. Let us then here call to mind +the distinction which hath been showed betwixt +religious ceremonies and moral circumstances; +for as touching moral circumstances, +which serve for common order and +decency in the worship of God, they being +so many and so alterable, that they could +not be particularly determined in Scripture, +for all the different and almost infinite +cases which might occur, the Jewish synagogue +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-270">[pg 1-270]</span><a name="Pg1-270" id="Pg1-270" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +had the same power for determining +things of this nature which the church of +Christ now hath. For the law did not define, +but left to be defined by the synagogue, +the set hours for all public divine service,—when +it should begin, how long it should +last, the order that should be kept in the +reading and expounding of the law, praying, +singing, catechising, excommunicating, censuring, +absolving of delinquents, &c., the +circumstances of the celebration of marriage, +of the education of youth in schools and colleges, +&c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But as for ceremonies which are proper to +God's holy worship, shall we say that the fidelity +of Christ, the Son, hath been less than +the fidelity of Moses, the servant? Heb. iii. +2, which were to be said, if Christ had not, +by as plain, plentiful, and particular directions +and ordinances, provided for all the +necessities of the Christian church in the +matter of religion, as Moses for the Jewish; +or if the least pin, and the meanest appurtenance +of the tabernacle, and all the service +thereof, behooved to be ordered according +to the express commandment of God by +the hand of Moses, how shall we think, that +in the rearing, framing, ordering, and beautifying +of the church, the house of the living +God, he would have less honour and prerogative +given than to his own well-beloved +Son, by whom he hath spoken to us in these +last days, and whom he hath commanded us +to hear in all things? Or that he will accept, +at our hands, any sacred ceremony +which men have presumed to bring into his +holy and pure worship, without the appointment +of his own word and will revealed unto +us? Albeit the worship of God and religion, +in the church of the New Testament, +be accompanied without ceremonies, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">numero +paucissimis, observatione facillimis, significatione +proestantissimis</span></span> (as Augustine +speaketh of our sacraments,<a id="noteref_907" name="noteref_907" href="#note_907"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">907</span></span></a>) yet we have in +Scripture, Eph. i. 18, no less particular determination +and distinct direction for our +few, easy, and plain ceremonies, than the +Jews had for their many heavy and obscure +ones. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 13. As for the third distinction, of +adding to the accidentary parts of it, I remember +that I heard in the logics, of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pars +essentialis</span></span> or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">physica,</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pars +integralis</span></span> or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mathematica</span></span>; of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pars +similaris</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pars dissimilaris</span></span>; of +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pars continua</span></span> and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-271">[pg 1-271]</span><a name="Pg1-271" id="Pg1-271" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pars discreta</span></span>; but of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">para accidentaria</span></span> +heard I never till now. There is (I know) +such a distinction of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pars integralis</span></span>, that +it is either <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">principalis</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">necessaria</span></span>, or +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">minus principalis</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non necessaria</span></span>; but +we cannot understand their <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pars cultus accidentaria</span></span> +to be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pars integralis non necessaria</span></span>, +because, then, their distribution of +worship into essential and accidentary parts +could not answer to the rules of a just distribution, +of which one is, that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">distributio +debet exhaurire totum distributum</span></span>. Now, +there are some parts of worship which cannot +be comprehended in the foresaid distribution, +namely, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">partes integrales necessarioe</span></span>. +What then? Shall we let this +wild distinction pass, because it cannot be +well nor formally interpreted? Nay, but +we will observe their meaning who make +use of it; for unto all such parts of worship +as are not essential (and which they are +pleased to call accidentary), they hold the +church may make addition, whereunto I +answer, 1. Let them make us understand +what they mean by those essential parts to +which the church may add nothing, and let +them beware lest they give us an identical +description of the same. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. That there are many parts of God's +worship which are not essential, yet such as +will not suffer any addition of the church: +for proof whereof I demand, Were all the +ceremonies commanded to be used in the +legal sacraments and sacrifices essential +parts of those worships? No man will say +so. Yet the synagogue was tied to observe +those (and no other than those) ceremonies +which the word prescribed. When Israel +was again to keep the passover, it was said, +Num. ix. 3, <span class="tei tei-q">“In the fourteenth day of this +month at even, ye shall keep it in his appointed +season, according to all the rites of +it, and according to all the ceremonies of it, +shall ye keep it.”</span> And again, ver. 5, <span class="tei tei-q">“According +to all that the Lord commanded +Moses, so did the children of Israel.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ritibus +et ceremoniis divinitus institutis, non +licuit homini suo arbitrio aliquid adjicere +aut detrahere</span></span>, saith P. Martyr.<a id="noteref_908" name="noteref_908" href="#note_908"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">908</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 14. 3. If those accidentary parts of +worship, which are commanded in the word, +be both necessary to be used <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">necessitate +praecepti</span></span>, and likewise sufficient means fully +adequate and proportioned to that end, for +which God hath destinated such parts of his +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-272">[pg 1-272]</span><a name="Pg1-272" id="Pg1-272" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +worship as are not essential (which must be +granted by every one who will not accuse +the Scripture of some defect and imperfection), +then it followeth that other accidentary +parts of worship, which the church addeth +thereto, are but superfluous and superstitious. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. I call to mind another logical maxim: +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sublata una parte, tolitur totum.</span></span> An essential +part being taken away, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">totum essentiale</span></span> +is taken away also. In like manner, +an integrant part being taken away, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">totum +integrum</span></span> cannot remain behind. When a +man hath lost his hand or his foot, though +he be still a man physically, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">totum essentiale</span></span>, +yet he is not a man mathematically, +he is no longer <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">totum integrale</span></span>. Just so +if we reckon any additions (as the cross, +kneeling, holidays, &c.) among the parts of +God's worship, then put the case, that those +additions were taken away, it followeth that +all the worship which remaineth still will +not be the whole and entire worship of God, +but only a part of it, or at the best, a defective, +wanting, lame, and maimed worship. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. I have made it evident that our opposites +make the controverted ceremonies to +be worship,<a id="noteref_909" name="noteref_909" href="#note_909"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">909</span></span></a> +in as proper and peculiar sense +as anything can be, and that they are +equalled to the chief and principal parts of +worship, not ranked among the secondary +or less principal parts of it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. Do not our divines condemn the addition +of rites and ceremonies to that worship +which the word prescribeth, as well as the +addition of other things which are thought +more essential? We have heard Martyr's +words to this purpose. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Zanchius will have us to learn from the +second commandment,<a id="noteref_910" name="noteref_910" href="#note_910"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">910</span></span></a> in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">externo cultu +qui Deo debetur, seu in ceremonus nihil +nobis esse ex nostro capite comminiscendum</span></span>, +whether in sacraments or sacrifices, +or other sacred things, such as temples, altars, +clothes, and vessels, necessary for the +external worship; but that we ought to be +contented with those ceremonies which God +hath prescribed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And in another place,<a id="noteref_911" name="noteref_911" href="#note_911"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">911</span></span></a> he condemneth +the addition of any other rite whatsoever, to +those rites of every sacrament which have +been ordained of Christ, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si ceremoniis cujusvis +sacramenti, alios addas ritus</span></span>, &c. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-273">[pg 1-273]</span><a name="Pg1-273" id="Pg1-273" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Dr Fulk pronounceth,<a id="noteref_912" name="noteref_912" href="#note_912"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">912</span></span></a> even of signs and +rites, that <span class="tei tei-q">“we must do in religion and +God's service, not that which seemeth good +to us, but that only which he commandeth,”</span> +Deut. iv. 2; xii. 32. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And Calvin pronounceth generally,<a id="noteref_913" name="noteref_913" href="#note_913"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">913</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Caenam +domini rem adeo sacrosanctam esse, +ut ullis hominum additamentis eam conspurcare +sit nefas.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 15. And thus have we made good +our argument, that the lawfulness of the +ceremonies cannot be warranted by any ecclesiastical +law. If we had no more against +them this were enough, that they are but +human additions, and want the warrant of +the word. When Nadab and Abihu offered +strange fire before the Lord, and when the +Jews burnt their sons and their daughters +in the valley of the son of Hinnon, howsoever +manifold wickedness might have been +challenged in that which they did, yet if any +would dispute with God upon the matter, he +stoppeth their mouths with this one answer: +<span class="tei tei-q">“I commanded it not, neither came it into +my heart,”</span> Lev. x. 1; Jer. vii. 31. May +we, last of all, hear what the canon law itself +decreeth:<a id="noteref_914" name="noteref_914" href="#note_914"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">914</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Is qui praeest, si praeter voluntatem +Dei, vel praeter quod in sanctis +Scripturis evidenter praecipitur, vel dicit +aliquid, vel imperat, tanquam falsus testis +Dei, aut sacrilegus habeatur.</span></span> +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc73" id="toc73"></a> +<a name="pdf74" id="pdf74"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VIII.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE LAWFULNESS OF THE CEREMONIES +CANNOT BE WARRANTED BY ANY ORDINANCE +OF THE CIVIL MAGISTRATE; WHOSE +POWER IN THINGS SPIRITUAL OR ECCLESIASTICAL +IS EXPLAINED.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. Now are we fallen upon the stronghold +of our opposites, which is the king's majesty's +supremacy in things ecclesiastical. If +they did mean, in good earnest, to qualify +the lawfulness of the ceremonies from holy +Scripture, why have they not taken more +pains and travail to debate the matter from +thence? And if they meant to justify +them by the laws and constitutions of the +church, why did they not study to an orderly +peaceable proceeding, and to have +things concluded in a lawful national synod, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-274">[pg 1-274]</span><a name="Pg1-274" id="Pg1-274" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +after free reasoning and mature advisement? +Why did they carry matters +so factiously and violently? The truth is, +they would have us to acquiesce, and to say +no more against the ceremonies, when once +we hear that they are enjoined by his Majesty, +our only supreme governor. What I +am here to say shall not derogate anything +from his Highness's supremacy, because it +includeth no such thing as a nomothetical +power to prescribe and appoint such sacred +and significant ceremonies as he shall think +good. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Archbishop of Armagh, in his speech +which he delivered concerning the King's +supremacy (for which king James returned +him, in a letter, his princely and gracious +thanks, for that he had defended his just +and lawful power with so much learning and +reason), whilst he treateth of the supremacy, +and expoundeth that title of <span class="tei tei-q">“the only supreme +governor of all his Highness's dominions +and countries, as well in all spiritual or +ecclesiastical things or causes, as temporal,”</span> +mentioneth no such thing as any power to +dispose, by his laws and ordinances, of +things external in the worship of God. +Neither yet shall this following discourse +tend to the cooling and abating of that care +and zeal which princes owe to the oversight +and promotion of religion. For alas! the +corruptions which have stept into religion, +and the decays which it hath felt since +princes began to take small thought of it, +and to leave the care of it to popes, bishops, +monks, &c., can never be enough bewailed. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil enim</span></span>, &c. <span class="tei tei-q">“For there is nothing +(saith Zanchius<a id="noteref_915" name="noteref_915" href="#note_915"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">915</span></span></a>) more pernicious, either to +the commonwealth or to the church, than if +a prince do all things by the judgment of +others, and he himself understand not those +things which are propounded to be done.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Nor, lastly, are we to sound an alarm of +rebellion; for to say that subjects are not +bound to obey such laws and statutes of their +prince, as impose upon them a yoke of ceremonies +which he hath no power to impose, +is one thing, and to say that they are not +bound to subject themselves unto him faithfully +and loyally, is another thing. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Recte +Gerson: Qui abusui potestatis resistit, +non resistit divinae ordinationi</span></span>, saith the +Bishop of Salisbury.<a id="noteref_916" name="noteref_916" href="#note_916"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">916</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“Subjection (saith +Dr Field<a id="noteref_917" name="noteref_917" href="#note_917"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">917</span></span></a>) is required generally and absolutely, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-275">[pg 1-275]</span><a name="Pg1-275" id="Pg1-275" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +where obedience is not.”</span> If we have +leave to speak with divines,<a id="noteref_918" name="noteref_918" href="#note_918"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">918</span></span></a> the bond and +sign of subjection is only homage, or the oath +of fidelity, whereby subjects bind themselves +to be faithful to their prince; and we take the +Judge of all flesh to witness, before whose +dreadful tribunal we must stand at that +great day, how free we are of thoughts of +rebellion, and how uprightly we mean to be +his Majesty's most true and loyal subjects to +the end of our lives, and to devote ourselves, +our bodies, lives, goods, and estates, and all +that we have in the world, to his Highness's +service, and to the honour of his royal crown. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. Now, for the purpose in hand, +we will first examine what the Archbishop +of Spalato saith; for he discourseth much +of the jurisdiction and office of princes, in +things and causes ecclesiastical. The title +of the first chapter of his sixth book, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de +Rep. Eccl.</span></span>, holdeth, that it is the duty of +princes <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">super ecclesiastica invigilare</span></span>; but +in the body of the chapter he laboureth to +prove that the power of governing ecclesiastical +things belongeth to princes (which is +far more than to watch carefully over them). +This the reader will easily perceive. Nay, +he himself, num. 115 and 174, professeth +he hath been proving, that divine and ecclesiastical +things are to be ruled and governed +by the authority and laws of princes. The +title prefixed to the sixth chapter of that +same book is this, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Legibus et edictis principum +laicorum, et ecclesiastica et ecclesiasticos +gubernari</span></span>. So that in both chapters +he treateth of one and the same office +of princes about things ecclesiastical. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now, if we would learn what he means +by those <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ecclesiastica</span></span> which he will have +to be governed by princes, he resolves us<a id="noteref_919" name="noteref_919" href="#note_919"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">919</span></span></a> +that he means not things internal, such as +the deciding of controversies in matters of +faith, feeding with the word of God, binding +and loosing, and ministering of the sacraments +(for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in pure spiritualibus</span></span>, as he +speaketh in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Summa</span></span>, cap. 5,) he yieldeth +them not the power of judging and defining, +but only things external, which pertain +to the external worship of God, or concern +external ecclesiastical discipline; such things +he acknowledged to be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">res +spirituales</span></span>;<a id="noteref_920" name="noteref_920" href="#note_920"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">920</span></span></a> +but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vera spiritualia</span></span> he will have to comprehend +only things internal, which he removeth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-276">[pg 1-276]</span><a name="Pg1-276" id="Pg1-276" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +from the power of princes. Thus +we have his judgment as plain as himself +hath delivered it unto us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. But I demand, 1. Why yieldeth +he the same power to princes in governing +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ecclesiastica</span></span> which he yieldeth them in governing +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ecclesiasticos</span></span>? For ecclesiastical +persons, being members of the commonwealth +no less than laics, have the same +king and governor with them, for which +reason it is (as the Bishop himself showeth +out of Molina<a id="noteref_921" name="noteref_921" href="#note_921"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">921</span></span></a>) that they are bound to be +subject to their prince's laws, which pertain +to the whole commonwealth. But the like +cannot be alleged, for the power of princes +to govern <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ecclesiastica</span></span>, for the Bishop, I +trust, would not have said that things ecclesiastical +and things civil do equally and alike +belong to their power and jurisdiction. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Why confoundeth he the governing of +things and causes ecclesiastical with watching +over and taking care for the same? Let +us only call to mind the native signification +of the word Κυβεριάω, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">guberno</span></span> signifieth +properly to rule or govern the course of a +ship; and in a ship there may be many +watchful and careful eyes over her course, +and yet but one governor directing the same. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Why holdeth he that things external +in the worship of God are not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vera spiritualia</span></span>? +For if they be ecclesiastical and sacred +ceremonies (not fleshly and worldly), +why will he not also acknowledge them for +true spiritual things? And if they be not +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vera spiritualia</span></span>, why calls he them <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">res +spirituales</span></span>? for are not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">res</span></span> and +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">verum</span></span> reciprocal +as well as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ens</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">verum</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Even as a prince in his sea voyage is +supreme governor of all which are in the +ship with him, and, by consequence, of the +governor who directs her course, yet doth +he not govern the actions of governing or +directing the course of a ship, so, though a +prince be the only supreme governor of all +his dominions, and, by consequence, of ecclesiastical +persons in his dominions, yet he +cannot be said to govern all their ecclesiastical +actions and causes. And as the governor +of a ship acknowledgeth his prince for +his only supreme governor even then whilst +he is governing and directing the course of +the ship (otherwise whilst he is governing +her course he should not be his prince's subject), +yet he doth not thereby acknowledge +that his prince governeth his action of directing +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-277">[pg 1-277]</span><a name="Pg1-277" id="Pg1-277" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the course of the ship (for then +should the prince be the pilot); so when +one hath acknowledged the prince to be the +only supreme governor upon earth of all +ecclesiastical persons in his dominions, even +whilst they are ordering and determining +ecclesiastical causes, yet he hath not thereby +acknowledged that the prince governeth the +ecclesiastical causes. Wherefore, whilst the +Bishop<a id="noteref_922" name="noteref_922" href="#note_922"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">922</span></span></a> taketh the English oath of supremacy +to acknowledge the same which he +teacheth touching the prince's power, he +giveth it another sense than the words of it +can bear; for it saith not that the king's +majesty is the only supreme governor of all +his Highness's dominions, and <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">of</span></em> all things +and causes therein, as well ecclesiastical or +spiritual as temporal,—but it saith that +he is the only supreme governor of all his +Highness's dominions in all things or causes, +&c. Now, the spiritual guides of the church, +substituted by Christ as deputies in his +stead, who is the most supreme Governor of +his own church, and on whose shoulder the +government resteth, Isa. ix. 6, as his royal +prerogative, even then, whilst they are governing +and putting order to ecclesiastical +or spiritual causes, they acknowledge their +prince to be their only supreme governor +upon earth, yet hereby they imply not that +he governeth their governing of ecclesiastical +causes, as hath been shown by that simile +of governing a ship. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. 5. Whereas the Bishop leaveth +all things external, which pertain to the +worship of God, to be governed by princes, +I object, that the version of the holy Scripture +out of Hebrew and Greek into the vulgar +tongue is an external thing, belonging +to the worship of God, yet it cannot be governed +by a prince who is not learned in the +original tongues. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. Whereas he yieldeth to princes the +power of governing <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in spiritualibus</span></span>, but not +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in pure spiritualibus</span></span>, I cannot comprehend +this distinction. All sacred and ecclesiastical +things belonging to the worship of God are +spiritual things. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +What, then, understands he by things +purely spiritual? If he mean things which +are in such sort spiritual, that they have nothing +earthly nor external in them,—in this +sense the sacraments are not purely spiritual, +because they consist of two parts; one +earthly, and another heavenly, as Rheneus +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-278">[pg 1-278]</span><a name="Pg1-278" id="Pg1-278" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +saith of the eucharist;—and so the sacraments, +not being things purely spiritual, +shall be left to the power and government +of princes. If it be said that by things +purely spiritual he means things which concern +our spirits only, and not the outward +man, I still urge the same instance; for the +sacraments are not in this sense spiritual, +because a part of the sacraments, to wit, the +sacramental signs or elements, concern our +external and bodily senses of seeing, touching, +and tasting. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +7. The Bishop also contradicteth himself +unawares; for in one place<a id="noteref_923" name="noteref_923" href="#note_923"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">923</span></span></a> he reserveth +and excepteth from the power of princes +the judging and deciding of controversies +and questions of faith. Yet in another +place<a id="noteref_924" name="noteref_924" href="#note_924"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">924</span></span></a> +he exhorteth kings, and princes to +compel the divines of both sides (of the +Roman and reformed churches) to come to +a free conference, and to debate the matters +controverted betwixt them; in which +conference he requireth the princes themselves +to be judges. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. It remaineth to try what force +of reason the Bishop hath to back his opinion. +As for the ragged rabble of human +testimonies which he raketh together, I +should but weary my reader, and spend +paper and ink in vain, if I should insist to +answer them one by one. Only thus much +I say of all those sentences of the fathers +and constitutions of princes and emperors +about things ecclesiastical, together with the +histories of the submission of some ecclesiastical +causes to emperors,—let him who pleaseth +read them; and it shall appear, +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. That some of those things whereunto +the power of princes was applied were unlawful. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. There were many of them things temporal +or civil, not ecclesiastical or spiritual, +nor such as pertain to the worship of God. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. There were some of them ecclesiastical +or spiritual things, but then princes did +only ratify that which had been determined +by councils, and punish with the civil sword +such as did stubbornly disobey the church's +lawful constitutions. Neither were princes +allowed to do any more. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Sometimes they interposed their authority, +and meddled in causes spiritual or +ecclesiastical, even before the definition of +councils; yet did they not judge nor decide +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-279">[pg 1-279]</span><a name="Pg1-279" id="Pg1-279" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +those matters, but did only convocate councils, +and urge the clergy to see to the mis-ordered +and troubled state of the church, +and by their wholesome laws and ordinances, +to provide the best remedies for the same +which they could. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. At other times princes have done +somewhat more in ecclesiastical matters; but +this was only in extraordinary cases, when +the clergy were so corrupted, that either +through ignorance they were unable, or +through malice and perverseness unwilling, +to do their duty in deciding of controversies, +making of canons, using the keys, and managing +of other ecclesiastical matters, in +which case princes might and did, by their +coactive temporal jurisdiction, avoid disorder, +error, and superstition, and cause a reformation +of the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. Princes have likewise, in rightly constituted +and well reformed churches, by their +own regal authority, straitly enjoined things +pertaining to the worship of God, but those +things were the very same which God's +own written word had expressly commanded. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +7. When princes went beyond those limits +and bounds, they took upon them to +judge and command more than God hath +put within the compass of their power. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. But as touching the passages of +holy Scripture which the Bishop allegeth, +I will answer thereto particularly. And +first, he produceth that place, Deut. xvii. +19, where the king was appointed to have +the book of the law of God with him, that +he might learn to fear the Lord his God, +and to keep all the words of this law and +these statutes to do them. What logic, I +pray, can from this place infer that princes +have the supreme power of governing all +ecclesiastical causes? Next, the Bishop tells +us of David's appointing of the offices of +the Levites, and dividing of their courses, +1 Chron. xxiii and his commending of the +same to Solomon, 1 Chron. xxviii.; but he +might have observed that David did not +this as a king, but as a prophet, or man of +God, 2 Chron. viii. 14, yea, those orders +and courses of the Levites were also commanded +by other prophets of the Lord, +2 Chron. xxix. 25. As touching Solomon's +appointing of the courses and charges of the +priests, Levites, and porters, he did not of +himself, nor by his own princely authority, +but because David, the man of God, had +so commanded, 2 Chron. viii. 24. For Solomon +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-280">[pg 1-280]</span><a name="Pg1-280" id="Pg1-280" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +received from David a pattern for +all that which he was to do in the work of +the house of the Lord, and also for the +courses of the priests and Levites, 1 Chron. +xxviii. 11-13. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. The Bishop comes on and tells +us that Hezekiah did apply his regal power +to the reformation of the Levites, and of +the worship of God in their hands, saying, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Hear me, ye Levites, sanctify now yourselves, +and sanctify the house of the Lord +God of your fathers, and carry forth the +filthiness out of the holy place.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> He exhorted them to no more +than God's law required of them, for the +law ordained them to sanctify themselves, +and to do the service of the house of the +Lord, Num. viii. 6, 11, 15; xviii. 32; +so that Hezekiah did here constitute nothing +by his own arbitration and authority, +but plainly showeth his warrant, ver. 11, +<span class="tei tei-q">“The Lord hath chosen you to stand before +him, to serve him, and that you should minister +unto him.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But the Bishop further allegeth out of 2 +Chron. xxxi. that Hezekiah appointed the +courses of the priests and Levites, every +man according to his service. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> He might have read 2 Chron. xxix., +25, that Hezekiah did all this according to +the commandment of David, and of Gad, +the king's seer, and Nathan the prophet, +<span class="tei tei-q">“For so was the commandment of the Lord +by his prophets.”</span> And who doubteth but +kings may command such things as God +hath commanded before them? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. The next example which the +Bishop allegeth is out of 2 Chron. xxxv. +where we read that Josias did set the priests +and Levites again in their charges, which +example cannot prove that kings have the +supreme power of governing ecclesiastical +causes, unless it be evinced that Josias +changed those orders and courses of the Levites +and priests which the Lord had commanded +by his prophets, 2 Chron. xxix. +25, and that he did institute other orders +by his own regal authority, whereas the +contrary is manifest from the text; for +Josias did only set the priests and Levites +those charges and courses which had been +assigned unto them after the writing of +David and Solomon, ver. 4, and by the +commandment of David, and Asaph, and +Heman, and Jeduthun, the king's seer, +ver. 15. Neither did Josias command the +priests and Levites any other service than +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-281">[pg 1-281]</span><a name="Pg1-281" id="Pg1-281" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that which was written in the book of Moses, +ver. 12; so that, from his example, it only +followeth, that when princes see the state of +ecclesiastical persons corrupted, they ought +to interpose their authority for reducing +them to those orders and functions which +God's word commandeth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. Moreover, the Bishop objecteth +the example of Joash, who, while he yet did +right in the days of Jehoiada the priest, +2 Chron. xxiv. sent the priests and Levites +to gather from all Israel money for repairing +the house of the Lord, and when they +dealt negligently in this business, he transferred +the charge of the same unto others, +and, making himself the keeper of the holy +money, did both prescribe how it was to be +disbursed, and likewise take from good Jehoiada +the priest the administration of the +same. Now, where he hath read that Joash +made himself the keeper of the money, and +prescribed how it should be disbursed, also +that he took the administration from Jehoiada, +I cannot guess; for the text hath no +such thing in it, but the contrary, viz. that +the king's scribe, and the high priest's officer, +kept the money, and disbursed the +same, as the king and Jehoiada prescribed +unto them. As to that which he truly allegeth +out of the holy text, I answer, 1. +The collection for repairing the house of the +Lord was no human ordinance, for Joash +showeth the commandment of Moses for it, +ver. 6, having reference to Exod. xxx. +12-14. No other collections did Joash +impose but those <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quae divino jure +debebantur</span></span>.<a id="noteref_925" name="noteref_925" href="#note_925"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">925</span></span></a> +2. As for the taking of the charge +of this collection from the priests, he behooved +to do so, because they had still neglected +the work, when the twenty-third +year of his reign was come. And so say we, +that when the ministers of the church fail to +do their duty, in providing that which is +necessary for the service of God, princes +ought by some other means to cause these +things be redressed. 3. Joash did nothing +with these monies without Jehoiada, but +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Pontifex eas primum laborantibus tribuit, +tum in aedis sacrae restaurationem maxime +convertit</span></span>.<a id="noteref_926" name="noteref_926" href="#note_926"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">926</span></span></a> 4. And what if he had done +this by himself? I suppose no man will +reckon the hiring of masons and carpenters +with such as wrought iron and brass, or the +gathering of money for this purpose, among +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-282">[pg 1-282]</span><a name="Pg1-282" id="Pg1-282" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +spiritual things or causes. 5. And if these +employments about Solomon's temple were +not to be called spiritual or ecclesiastical, +far less about our material churches, which +are not holy nor consecrated as Solomon's +was for a typical use. Wherefore, without +all prejudice to our cause, we may and do +commend the building and repairing of +churches by Christian princes. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. But the Bishop returneth to +another example in Solomon, which is the +putting of Abiathar, the chief priest, from +his office, and surrogating of another in his +place. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Abiathar was civilly dead, as +the lawyers used to speak, and it was only +by accident or by consequent that Solomon +put him from his office: he sent him away +to Anathoth, because of his treasonable following +and aiding of Adonijah, whereupon +necessarily followed his falling away from +the honour, dignity, and office of the high +priest, whence it only followeth, that if a +minister be found guilty of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">læse</span></span> majesty, +the king may punish him either with banishment +or proscription, or some such civil +punishment, whereupon by consequence will +follow his falling from his ecclesiastical office +and dignity. 2. As for Solomon's putting +of Zadok in the room of Abiathar, it maketh +as little against us, for Zadok did fall to +the place <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The honour and office of the high-priesthood +was given to Eleazar, the elder son of +Aaron, and was to remain in his family. +How it came to pass that it was transferred +to Eli, who was of the family of Ithmar, we +read not. Always after that Abiathar, who +was of the family of Ithamar and descended +of Eli, had by a capital crime fallen from it, +it did of very right belong to Zadok, who +was chief of the family of Eleazar. And so +all this flowed, not from Solomon's, but from +God's own authority. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 11. The Bishop remembereth another +example in Hezekiah too, telling us +that he removed the high places, and brake +the images, and cut down the groves, and +brake in pieces the brazen serpent, when the +children of Israel did burn incense unto it. +Now, we wish from our hearts that from +this example all Christian kings may learn +to remove and destroy the monuments of +idolatry out of their dominions. And if it +be said that in so doing kings take upon +them to govern by their princely authority +an ecclesiastical or spiritual cause, it is easily +answered, that when they destroy idolatrous +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-283">[pg 1-283]</span><a name="Pg1-283" id="Pg1-283" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +monuments, they do nothing by their own +authority, but by the authority of God's law, +which commanded to abolish such monuments, +and to root out the very names of +idols; which commandment is to be executed +by the action of temporal power. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 12. Finally, saith the Bishop, the +kings of the Jews, 1 Kings xxiii.; 2 Chron. +xix.; have in the temple propounded the +law of the Lord to the people, renewed the +covenant of religion, pulled down profane +altars, broken down idols, slain idolatrous +priests, liberated their kingdom from abomination, +purged the temple, 2 Chron. xxxiv., +xxxv.; 1 Maccab. iv. 59; proclaimed the +keeping of the passover, and of the feast of +dedication, Esth. ix. 26 ; and have also instituted +new feasts. For all which things +they are in the Scriptures much praised by +the Holy Spirit, 2 Chron. xxix. 2; xxxiv. +2, &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> True it is, Josias did read the law +of the Lord to the people in the temple, and +made a covenant before the Lord; but, 1. +he prescribed nothing at his own pleasure; +only he required of the people to walk after +the Lord, and to keep his commandments. +2. Neither did he this work by himself, but +did convocate a council of the prophets, +priests and elders of Israel, for the advancing +of that reformation, 2 Kings xxiii. 1. +3. And if he had done it by himself, yet we +are to remember that the reformation of a +church generally and greatly corrupted, +craveth the more immediate intermeddling +of princes, and a great deal more than can +be ordinarily and orderly done by them in a +church already reformed. The slaying of +the idolatrous priests had also the warrant +and authority of the law of God, which appointed +a capital punishment for blasphemers,<a id="noteref_927" name="noteref_927" href="#note_927"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">927</span></span></a> +or such as, in contempt of God and to +rub some ignominy upon his name, did traduce +his doctrine and religion, and either +detract from him, and attribute to idols that +which appertained properly unto him, or +else attributed unto him either by enunciation +or imprecation, such things as could not +stand with the glory of the Godhead. Concerning +the abolishing of idolatry and all the +relics thereof, we have answered that it was +commanded by God. The keeping of the +passover was also commanded in the law; +but publish God's own express ordinance. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-284">[pg 1-284]</span><a name="Pg1-284" id="Pg1-284" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Last of all, touching two remaining examples: +1. The feast of the dedication was +not ordained by the sole authority of Judas, +but by his brethren and by the whole congregation +of Israel;<a id="noteref_928" name="noteref_928" href="#note_928"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">928</span></span></a> and the days of Purim +were established by Mordecai, a prophet. +Esth. ix. 20, 21. 2. We have elsewhere +made it evident, that the days of Purim, by +their first institution, were only days of civil +joy and solemnity, and that the feast of the +dedication was not lawfully instituted. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 13. Thus having dismissed the Bishop, +we will make us for clearing the purpose +in hand. But before we come to show +particularly what princes may do, and what +they may not do, in making laws about +things ecclesiastical, we will first of all lay +down these propositions following:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. Whatsoever the power of princes be in +things and causes ecclesiastical, it is not, +sure, absolute nor unbounded. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Solius Dei +est</span></span> (saith Stapleton),<a id="noteref_929" name="noteref_929" href="#note_929"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">929</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">juxta suam sanctissimam +voluntatem, uctiunes suas omnes +dirigere, et omniafacere quæcunquc voluit.</span></span> +And again, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Vis tuam voluntatem esse regulam +rerum omnium, ut omnia fiant pro +uuo beneplacito?</span></span> Whether we respect the +persons or the places of princes, their power +is confined within certain limits, so that they +may not enjoin whatsoever they list. As +touching their poisons, Bishop Spotswood +would do no less than warrant the articles +of Perth by king James's personal qualities: +<span class="tei tei-q">“His person (saith he<a id="noteref_930" name="noteref_930" href="#note_930"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">930</span></span></a>), were he not our +sovereign, gives them sufficient authority, +being recommended by him; for he knows +the nature of things, and the consequences +of them, what is fit for a church to have, +and what not, better than we do all.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I mean not to derogate anything from +king James's duly-deserved praise, nor to +obscure his never-dying memory; only I +say, that such a prince as the Bishop speaketh +of, who knoweth what is fit for a church +to have, and what not, better than many +learned and godly pastors assembled in a +synod, is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">rara avis in terris nigroque +simillima Cygno</span></span>. For a prince being but a +man, and so subject to error, being but one +man, and so in the greater hazard of error; +for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">plus videns oculi, quam oculus</span></span>; and, +<span class="tei tei-q">“woe to him that is alone when he falleth, for +he hath not another to help him up,”</span> saith +the wisest of mortal kings, Eccl. iv. 10; being +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-285">[pg 1-285]</span><a name="Pg1-285" id="Pg1-285" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +also compassed or assailed with so many tentations +which other men are free of; and +lastly, being so taken up and distracted with +secular affairs and cares, that very seldom +is he found well versed or singularly learned +in the controversies of religion; may not +such a one, in the common sense of Christians, +be thought more like to fail and miscarry +in his judgment about things ecclesiastical, +than a whole synod, wherein there +are many of the learned, judicious, and godly +ministers of the church. Papists tell us, +that they will not defend the personal actions +of the Pope, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quasi ipse solus omnibus +horis sapere potuerit, id quod recte nemini +concessum perhibetur</span></span>.<a id="noteref_931" name="noteref_931" href="#note_931"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">931</span></span></a> Their own records +let the world know the abominable vices +and impieties of popes. Witness Platina, +in the life of John X., Benedict IV., John +XIII., Boniface VII., John XX., John +XXII., Paul II., &c. And further, when +our adversaries dispute of the Pope's infallibility, +they grant, for his own person, he +may be an heretic, only they hold that he +cannot err <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">è cathedra</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And shall we now idolise the persons of +princes more than Papists do the persons +of popes? Or shall Papists object to us, +that we extol the judgment of our princes +to a higher degree of authority and infallibility +than they yield to the judgment of +their popes? Alas, why would we put the +weapons in the hands of our adversaries! +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 14. But what say we of princes in respect +of their place and calling? Is not their +power absolute in that respect? <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Recte quidam</span></span> +(saith Saravia),<a id="noteref_932" name="noteref_932" href="#note_932"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">932</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">illiberalis et inverecundi +censet esse ingenii, de prencipum potestate +et rebus gestis questionem movere, +quando et imperator sacrilegium este scribit, +de eo quod à principe factum est disputare.</span></span> +Camero holdeth,<a id="noteref_933" name="noteref_933" href="#note_933"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">933</span></span></a> that in things +pertaining to external order in religion, kings +may command what they will <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pro authoritate</span></span>, +and forbid to seek another reason beside +the majesty of their authority; yea, +that when they command <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">frivola, dura, et +iniqua respectu nostri</span></span>, our consciences are +bound by those their frivolous and unjust +commandments, not only in respect of the +end, because scandal should possibly follow +in case we obey them not, but also <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jubentis +respectu</span></span>, because the Apostle biddeth us +obey the magistrate for conscience' sake. At +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-286">[pg 1-286]</span><a name="Pg1-286" id="Pg1-286" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the reading of these passages in Saravia and +Camero, horror and amazement have taken +hold on me. O wisdom of God, by whom +kings do reign and princes decree justice, +upon whose thigh and vesture is written, +<span class="tei tei-q">“King of kings and Lord of lords,”</span> make +the kings of the earth to know that their +laws are but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">regulae regulatae</span></span>, and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mensurae +mensuratae</span></span>! Be wise now, therefore, +O ye kings, be instructed ye judges of the +earth. Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice +with trembling. Kiss the Son, and lay +down your crowns at the feet of the Lamb +that sits upon the throne,<a id="noteref_934" name="noteref_934" href="#note_934"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">934</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">discite justitiam +moniti</span></span>, and remember that this is the beginning +of wisdom, by casting pride away, to +addict yourselves to the dominion of Christ, +who, albeit he hath given the kingdoms of +this world unto your hands, and non <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">auferet +mortalia, qui regna datio caelestia</span></span>, yet +hath he kept the government of his church +upon his own shoulder, Psalm ix. 6, xxii. 21. +So that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">rex non est propie rector ecclesiae sed +reipublicae, ecclesiae vero defensor est</span></span>. O +all ye subjects of kings and princes, understand +that in things pertaining to the church +and kingdom of Christ, ye are not the servants +of men, to do what they list, and that +for their listing, 1 Cor. vii. 23. The Apostle, +Rom. xiii. urgeth, not obedience to magistrates +for conscience' sake, but only subjection +for conscience' sake, for he concludeth his +whole purpose,<a id="noteref_935" name="noteref_935" href="#note_935"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">935</span></span></a> ver. 7, <span class="tei tei-q">“Render therefore +to all their dues, tribute to whom tribute is +due, custom to whom custom, fear to whom +fear, honour to whom honour.”</span><a id="noteref_936" name="noteref_936" href="#note_936"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">936</span></span></a> There is +not in all that chapter one word of obedience +to magistrates. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And as touching the binding power of +their laws, be they never so just, they cannot +bind you any other way, nor in respect +of the general end of them. For, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per se</span></span>, +they cannot bind more than the church's +laws can. Which things Dr Forbesse<a id="noteref_937" name="noteref_937" href="#note_937"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">937</span></span></a> hath +also told you out of Calvin. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And hence it followeth, that whensoever +you may omit that which princes enjoin, +without violating the law of charity, you are +not holden to obey them for the majesty of +princely authority. Be ashamed, O ye +Formalists, of your ascribing to princes a +jurisdiction so absolute! Bury it in the +grave of eternal silence. Tell it not in +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-287">[pg 1-287]</span><a name="Pg1-287" id="Pg1-287" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Rome; publish it not among the vassals of +antichrist, lest the daughters of Babylon +rejoice, lest the worshippers of the Beast +triumph! O how small confidence have the +cardinals, I say not now into the Pope's +person, but even into his chair, when being +entered in the conclave for the election of a +new pope, they spend the whole day following +in the making of laws belonging to the +administration and handling of all things by +him who shall be advanced to the popedom; +which laws every one of them subscribeth, +and sweareth to observe, if he be made pope, +as Onephrius writeth. Though the Pope's +own creatures, the Jesuits, in their schools +and books, must dispute for his infallibility +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">è cathedra</span></span>, yet we see what trust the wise +cardinals, shut up in the conclave, do put in +him, with what bond they tie him, and +within what bounds they confine his power. +Albeit the Pope, after he is created, observeth +not strictly this oath, as that wise writer +of the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">History of the Council of Trent</span></span> +noteth,<a id="noteref_938" name="noteref_938" href="#note_938"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">938</span></span></a> yet let me say once again, Shall +we set up the power of princes higher, +or make their power less limited than +Papists do the power of popes? or shall +they set bounds to popes and we set none +to princes? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 15. But I find myself a little digressed +after the roving absurdities of some +opposites. Now, therefore, to return,—the +second proposition which I am here to lay +down, before I speak particularly of the +power of princes, is this: Whatsoever +princes can commendably either do by +themselves, or command to be done by +others, in such matters as any way appertain +to the external worship of God, must +be both lawful in the nature of it, and expedient +in the use of it; which conditions, +if they be wanting, their commandments +cannot bind to obedience. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. The very ground and reason +wherefore we ought to obey the magistrate<a id="noteref_939" name="noteref_939" href="#note_939"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">939</span></span></a> +is, for that he is the minister of God, or a +deputy set in God's stead to us. Now, he +is the minister of God only for our good, +Rom. xiii. 4. Neither were he God's minister, +but his own master, if he should rule +at his pleasure, and command things which +serve not for the good of the subjects. +Since, therefore, the commandments of +princes bind only so far as they are the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-288">[pg 1-288]</span><a name="Pg1-288" id="Pg1-288" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +ministers of God for our good,—and God's +ministers they are not in commanding such +things as are either in their nature unlawful, +or in their use inconvenient,—it followeth +that such commandments of theirs cannot +bind. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Princes cannot claim any greater power +in matters ecclesiastical than the apostle +Paul had, or the church herself yet hath; +that is to say, princes may not by any temporal +or regal jurisdiction, urge any ceremony +or form of ecclesiastical policy which +the Apostle once might not, and the church +yet may not, urge by a spiritual jurisdiction. +But neither had the Apostle of old, nor +hath the church now, power to urge either +a ceremony or anything else which is not +profitable for edifying. Paul could do nothing +against the truth, but for the truth; +and his power was given to him to edification, +and not to destruction, 2 Cor. xiii. 8, +10; neither shall ecclesiastical persons, to +the world's end, receive any other power +beside that which is for the perfecting of +the saints, and for the edifying of the body +of Christ, Eph. iv. 12. Therefore, as the +church's power<a id="noteref_940" name="noteref_940" href="#note_940"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">940</span></span></a> is only to prescribe that +which may edify, so the power of princes is +in like sort given to them for edification, +and not for destruction; neither can they +do aught against the truth, but only for the +truth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. We are bound by the law of God to +do nothing which is not good and profitable, +or edifying, 1 Cor. vi. 12; xiv. 26. This +law of charity is of a higher and straiter +bond than the law of any prince in the +world:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“The general rule of all indifferent things, +is, Let all things be done to edification; +and, Rom. xv. 1, 2, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Let every man please +his neighbour to edification, even as Christ +pleased not himself but others.’</span> Whatsoever, +then, is of this rank, which either +would weaken or not edify our brother, be +it ever so lawful, ever so profitable to ourselves, +ever so powerfully by earthly authority +enjoined,—Christians, who are not born +unto themselves, but unto Christ, unto his +church, and fellow-members, must not dare +to meddle with it,”</span> saith one<a id="noteref_941" name="noteref_941" href="#note_941"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">941</span></span></a> well to our well to our +purpose. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 16. A third proposition I promit, +which is this, Since the power of princes to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-289">[pg 1-289]</span><a name="Pg1-289" id="Pg1-289" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +make laws about things ecclesiastical is not +absolute, but bound and adstricted unto things +lawful and expedient, which sort of things, +and no other, we are allowed to do for their +commandments; and since princes many +times may, and do, not only transgress those +bounds and limits, but likewise pretend that +they are within the same, when indeed they +are without them, and enjoin things unlawful +and inconvenient, under the name, title, +and show of things lawful and convenient; +therefore it is most necessary as well for +princes to permit, as for subjects to take liberty +to try and examine by the judgment +of discretion, everything which authority +enjoineth, whether it be agreeable or repugnant +to the rules of the word; and if, after +trial, it be found repugnant, to abstain from +the doing of the same. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. The word teacheth us, that the +spiritual man judgeth all things, 1 Cor. ii. +15; trieth the things that are different, +Phil. i. 10; hath his senses exercised to discern +both good and evil, Heb. v. 14; and +that every one who would hold fast that +which is good, and abstain from all appearance +of evil, must first prove all things, 1 +Thess. v. 21. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Whatsoever is not of faith is sin, Rom. +xiv. 23. But whatsoever a man doth without +the trial, knowledge, and persuasion of +the lawfulness of it by the word of God, that +is not of faith; therefore a sin. It is the word +of God, and not the arbitration of princes +whereupon faith is grounded. And though +the word may be without faith, yet faith cannot +be without the word. By it therefore +must a man try and know assuredly the lawfulness +of that which he doth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. <span class="tei tei-q">“Every one of us shall give account of +himself to God.”</span> But as we cannot give an +account to God of those actions which we +have done in obedience to our prince, except +we have examined, considered, and understood +the lawfulness of the same; so an +account could not be required of us for them, +if we were bound to obey and to keep all his +ordinances in such sort that we might not +try and examine them, with full liberty to +refuse those which we judge out of the word +to be unlawful or inconvenient; for then +princes' ordinances were a most sufficient +warrant to us: we needed try no more. +Let him make an account to God of his +command; we have account to make of our +obedience. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. If we be bound to receive and obey the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-290">[pg 1-290]</span><a name="Pg1-290" id="Pg1-290" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +laws of princes, without making a free trial +and examining of the equity of the same, +then we could not be punished for doing, +unwillingly and in ignorance, things unlawful +prescribed by them. Whereas every soul +that sinneth shall die; and when the blind +leads the blind, he who is lead falls in the +ditch as well as his leader. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. No man is permitted to do everything +which seemeth right in his eyes, and to follow +every conceit which takes him in the +head; but every man is bound to walk by +rule, Gal. vi. 6. But the law of a prince +cannot be a rule, except it be examined +whether it be consonant to the word of God, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">index secundum legem</span></span>, and his law is only +such a rule as is ruled by a higher rule. In +so far as it is ruled by the own rule of it, in +as far it is a rule to us; and in so far as it +is not ruled by the own rule of it, in as far +it is not a rule to us. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quid ergo? an non +licebit Christiano cuique convenientiam regulae +et regulati (ut vocant) observare?</span></span> +saith Junius.<a id="noteref_942" name="noteref_942" href="#note_942"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">942</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. The rule whereby we ought to walk in +all our ways, and according to which we +ought to frame all our actions, is provided +of God a stable and sure rule, that it being +observed and taken heed unto, may guide +and direct our practice aright about all those +things which it prescribeth. But the law of +a prince (if we should, without trial and examination, +take it for our rule) cannot be +such a stable and sure rule. For put the +case that a prince enjoin two things which +sometimes fall out to be incompatible and +cannot stand together, in that case his law +cannot direct our practice, nor resolve us +what to do; whereas God hath so provided +for us, that the case can never occur wherein +we may not be resolved what to do if we +observe the rule which he hath appointed +us to walk by. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +7. Except this judgment of discretion +which we plead for be permitted unto us, it +will follow that in point of obedience we +ought to give no less, but as much honour +unto princes as unto God himself. For when +God publisheth his commandments unto us, +what greater honour could we give him by +our obedience than to do that which he +commandeth, for his own sole will and authority, +without making further inquiry for +any other reason? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +8. The Apostle, 1 Cor. vii. 23, forbiddeth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-291">[pg 1-291]</span><a name="Pg1-291" id="Pg1-291" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +us to be the servants of men, that is, to do +things for which we have no other warrant +beside the pleasure and will of men. Which +interpretation is grounded upon other places +of Scripture, that teach us we are not bound +to obey men in anything which we know not +to be according to the will of God, Eph. vi. +6, 7; that we ought not to live to the lusts +of men, but to the will of God, 1 Pet. iv. 2, +and that, therefore, we ought in everything +to prove what is acceptable to the Lord, +Eph. v. 20. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +9. They who cleanse their way must take +heed thereto according to the word, Psal. +cxix. 9; therefore, if we take not heed to +our way, according to the word, we do not +cleanse it. They who would walk as the +children of light, must have the word for a +lamp unto their feet, and a light unto their +path, Psal. cxix. 105; therefore, if we go +in any path without the light of the word +to direct us, we walk in darkness and stumble, +because we see not where we go. They +who would not be unwise, but walk circumspectly, +must understand what the will of +Lord is, Eph. v. 17; therefore, if we +understand not what the will of the Lord is +concerning that which we do, we are unwise, +and walk not circumspectly. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +10. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Dona Dei in sanctis non sunt +otiosa</span></span>.<a id="noteref_943" name="noteref_943" href="#note_943"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">943</span></span></a> +Whatsoever grace God giveth us, it +ought to be used and exercised, and not to lie +idle in us; but God giveth us <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">actionem cognoscendi, +τα διαφεροντα discernendi</span></span>,<a id="noteref_944" name="noteref_944" href="#note_944"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">944</span></span></a> &c. +a certain measure of the spirit of discretion, +to teach us what to choose as good, and what +to refuse as evil, 1 John ii. 27, <span class="tei tei-q">“The same +anointing teacheth you of all things;”</span> 1 Cor. +ii. 15, <span class="tei tei-q">“He that is spiritual judgeth all +things.”</span> Therefore God would have us to +exercise that measure of the gift of discretion +which he hath bestowed on us, in discerning +of things which are propounded +to us, whether they ought to be done or +not. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +11. Do not our divines plead for this +judgment of private discretion which ought +to be permitted to Christians, when anything +is propounded to be believed or done by +them? And this their judgment is to be +seen in their writings against Papists about +the controversies <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de interpretatione Scripturae, +de fide implicita</span></span>, &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +12. The Bishop of Salisbury, in his prelections +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-292">[pg 1-292]</span><a name="Pg1-292" id="Pg1-292" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de Judice Controversiarum</span></span>, doth +often and in many places commend unto +Christians the same judgment of discretion +which we stand upon, and holdeth it necessary +for them to try and examine whatsoever +either princes or prelates command +them to do. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Coactiva</span></span>, &c. <span class="tei tei-q">“The coactive +power of a prince (saith he<a id="noteref_945" name="noteref_945" href="#note_945"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">945</span></span></a>), doth not absolutely +bind the subject, but only with this +condition, except he would compel him to +that which is unlawful. Therefore there is +ever left unto subjects a power of proving +and judging in their own mind, whether that +which is propounded be ungodly and unlawful +or not; and if it be ungodly, that which the +king threateneth should be suffered, rather +than that which he commandeth be done. +This Augustine hath taught,”</span> &c. And +whereas it may be objected, that this maketh +a subject to be his prince's judge, he answereth +thus.<a id="noteref_946" name="noteref_946" href="#note_946"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">946</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non se</span></span>, &c. He maketh not +himself another's judge, who pondereth and +examineth a sentence published by another, +in so far as it containeth something either +to be done or to be believed by him; but +only he maketh himself the judge of his own +actions. For howsoever he who playeth the +judge is truly said to judge, yet every one +who judgeth is not properly said to play the +judge. He playeth the judge who, in an +external court pronounceth a sentence, which +by force of jurisdiction toucheth another; +but he judgeth, who in the inferior court of +his own private conscience, conceiveth such a +sentence of the things to be believed or done, +as pertaineth to himself alone. This latter +way private men both may and ought to +judge of the sentences and decrees of magistrates, +neither by so doing do they constitute +themselves judges of the magistrates, +but judges of their own actions. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 17. Finally, there is none of our opposites +but saith so much as inferreth the necessity +of this judgment of private and practical +discretion; for every smatterer among +them hath this much in his mouth, that if +the king or the church command anything +unlawful, then we ought to obey God rather +than men; but when they command +things indifferent and lawful, then their ordinance +ought to be our rule. But (good +men) will they tell us how we shall know +whether the things which the king or the +church (as they speak) do enjoin are lawful +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-293">[pg 1-293]</span><a name="Pg1-293" id="Pg1-293" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +or unlawful, indifferent or not indifferent? +and so we shall be at a point. Dare they +say, that they may judge those things indifferent +which our superiors judge to be such? +and those unlawful which our superiors so +judge of? Nay, then, they should deliver +their distinction in other terms, and say +thus: If our superiors enjoin anything which +they judge to be unlawful, and which they +command us so to account of, then we ought +to obey God rather than men; but if they +enjoin such things as they judge to be indifferent, +and which they command us so to +account of, then we ought to obey their ordinance. +Which distinction, methinks, would +have made Heraclitus himself to fall a +laughing with Democritus. What then remaineth? +Surely our opposites must either +say nothing, or else say with us, that it is not +only a liberty but a duty of inferiors, not to +receive for a thing lawful that which is enjoined +by superiors, because they account it and +call it such, but by the judgment of their +own discretion following the rules of the +word, to try and examine whether the same +be lawful or unlawful. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span>. 18. These <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">praecognita</span></span> being now +made good, come we to speak more particularly +of the power of princes to make laws +and ordinances about things which concern +the worship of God. The purpose we will +unfold in three distinctions: 1. Of things; +2. Of times; 3. Of ties. First, Let us distinguish +two sorts of things in the worship +of God, viz., things substantial, and things +circumstantial. To things substantial we +refer as well sacred and significant ceremonies +as the more necessary and essential +parts of worship, and, in a word, all things +which are not mere external circumstances, +such as were not particularly determinable +within those bounds which it pleased God +to set to his written word, and the right +ordering whereof, as it is common to all +human societies, whether civil or sacred, so +it is investigable by the very light and guidance +of natural reason. That among this +kind of mere circumstances sacred significant +ceremonies cannot be reckoned, we +have otherwhere made it evident. Now, +therefore, of things pertaining to the substance +of God's worship, whether they be +sacred ceremonies, or greater and more necessary +duties, we say that princes have not +power to enjoin anything of this kind which +hath not the plain and particular institution +of God himself in Scripture. They may indeed, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-294">[pg 1-294]</span><a name="Pg1-294" id="Pg1-294" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and ought to publish God's own ordinances +and commandments, and, by their +coactive temporal power, urge and enforce +the observation of the same. Notwithstanding, +it is a prince's duty, <span class="tei tei-q">“that in the worship +of God, whether internal or external, +he move nothing, he prescribe nothing, except +that which is expressly delivered in +God's own written word.”</span><a id="noteref_947" name="noteref_947" href="#note_947"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">947</span></span></a> We must beware +we confound not things which have +the plain warrant of God's word with +things devised by the will of man. David, +Jehoshaphat, Hezekiah, Josiah, and other +kings among the people of God, did, as well +laudably as lawfully, enjoin and command +that worship and form of religion which +God, in his law and by his prophets, commanded; +and forbid, avoid, and abolish +such corruptions as God had forbidden before +them, and appointed to be abolished; +whence it followeth not that kings may +enjoin things which want the warrant of +the word, but only this much, which all +of us commend, viz., <span class="tei tei-q">“That a Christian +prince's office in religion,<a id="noteref_948" name="noteref_948" href="#note_948"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">948</span></span></a> is diligently to +take care that, in his dominion or kingdom, +religion out of the pure word of God, expounded +by the word of God itself, and +understood according to the first principles +of faith (which others call the analogy of +faith), either be instituted, or, being instituted, +be kept pure, or, being corrupted, +be restored and reformed, that false doctrines, +abuses, idols, and superstitions, be +taken away, to the glory of God, and to his +own and his subjects' salvation.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 19. But in all the Scripture princes +have neither a commendable example, nor +any other warrant, for the making of any +innovation in religion, or for the prescribing +of sacred significant ceremonies of men's +devising. Jeroboam caused a change to be +made in the ceremonies and form of God's +worship, whereas God ordained the ark of +the covenant to be the sign of his presence, +and that his glory should dwell between the +cherubims. Jeroboam set up two calves to +be the signs representative of that God +who brought <span class="tei tei-q">“Israel out of Egypt;”</span> and +this he means while he saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Behold thy +gods,”</span> &c., 1 Kings xii. 28, giving to the +signs the thing signified; whereas God ordained +Jerusalem to be the place of worship, +and all the sacrifices to be brought to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-295">[pg 1-295]</span><a name="Pg1-295" id="Pg1-295" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the temple of Solomon, Jeroboam made +Dan and Bethel to be places of worship, and +built there altars and high places for the +sacrifices; whereas God ordained the sons of +Aaron only to be his priests, Jeroboam +made priests of the lowest of the people, +which were not of the sons of Levi; whereas +God ordained the feast of tabernacles to +be kept on the fifteenth day of the seventh +month, Jeroboam appointed it on the fifteenth +day of the eighth month. Now, if +any prince in the world might have fair +pretences for the making of such innovations +in religion, Jeroboam much more. He +might allege for his changing of the signs +of God's presence, and of the place of worship, +that since Rehoboam's wrath was incensed +against him, and against the ten +tribes which adhered unto him (as appeareth +by the accounting of them to be rebels, +2 Chron. xiii. 6, and by the gathering of +a huge army for bringing the kingdom +again to Rehoboam, 2 Chron. xi. 1), it was +no longer safe for his subjects to go up to +Jerusalem to worship, in which case God, +who required mercy more than sacrifice, +would bear with their changing of a few +ceremonies for the safety of men's lives. +For his putting down of the priests and +Levites, and his ordaining of other priests +which were not of the sons of Levi, he +might pretend that they were rebellious to +him, in that they would not assent unto his +new ordinances,<a id="noteref_949" name="noteref_949" href="#note_949"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">949</span></span></a> which he had enacted for +the safety and security of his subjects, and +that they did not only simply refuse obedience +to these his ordinances, but in their +refusal show themselves so stedfastly minded, +that they would refuse and withstand +even to the suffering of deprivation and deposition; +and not only so, but likewise drew +after them many others of the rest of the +tribes to be of their judgment, 2 Chron. xi. +16, and to adhere to that manner of worship +which was retained in Jerusalem. Lastly, +For the change which he made about the +season of the feast of tabernacles, he might +have this pretence, that as it was expedient +for the strengthening of his kingdom<a id="noteref_950" name="noteref_950" href="#note_950"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">950</span></span></a> to +draw and allure as many as could be had to +associate and join themselves with him in his +form of worship (which could not be done if +he should keep that feast at the same time +when it was kept at Jerusalem); so there +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-296">[pg 1-296]</span><a name="Pg1-296" id="Pg1-296" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +was no less (if not more) order and decency in +keeping it in the eighth month, when the +fruits of the ground were perfectly gathered +in<a id="noteref_951" name="noteref_951" href="#note_951"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">951</span></span></a> (for thankful remembrance whereof that +feast was celebrated) than in the seventh, +when they were not so fully collected. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +These pretences he might have made yet +more plausible, by professing and avouching +that he intended to worship no idols, but +the Lord only; that he had not fallen from +anything which was fundamental and essential +in divine faith and religion, that the +changes which he had made were only about +some alterable ceremonies which were not +essential to the worship of God, and that +even in these ceremonies he had not made +any change for his own will and pleasure, +but for important reasons which concerned +the good of his kingdom and safety of his +subjects. Notwithstanding of all this, the +innovations which he made about these ceremonies +of sacred signs, sacred places, sacred +persons, sacred times, are condemned for +this very reason, because he devised them of +his own heart, 1 Kings xii. 33, which was +enough to convince him of horrible impiety +in making Israel to sin. Moreover, when +king Ahaz took a pattern of the altar of +Damascus, and sent it to Urijah the priest, +though we cannot gather from the text that +he either intended or pretended any other +respect beside the honouring and pleasuring +of his patron and protector, the king of Assyria, +2 Kings xvi. 10, 18 (for of his appointing +that new altar for his own and all +the people's sacrifices, there was nothing +heard till after his return from Damascus, at +which time he began to fall back from one +degree of defection to a greater), yet this +very innovation of taking the pattern of an +altar from idolaters is marked as a sin and a +snare. Last of all, whereas many of the +kings of Judah and Israel did either themselves +worship in the groves and the high +places, or else, at least, suffer the people to +do so, howsoever they might have alleged<a id="noteref_952" name="noteref_952" href="#note_952"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">952</span></span></a> +specious reasons for excusing themselves,—as +namely, that they gave not this honour +to any strange gods, but to the Lord only; +that they chose these places only to worship +in wherein God was of old seen and +worshipped by the patriarchs, that the +groves and the high places added a most +amiable splendour and beauty to the worship +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-297">[pg 1-297]</span><a name="Pg1-297" id="Pg1-297" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of God, and that they did consecrate +these places for divine worship in a good +meaning, and with minds wholly devoted +to God's honour,—yet notwithstanding, because +this thing was not commanded of God, +neither came it into his heart, he would admit +no excuses, but ever challengeth it as a +grievous fault in the government of those +kings, that those high places were not taken +away, and that the people still sacrificed in +the high places; from all which examples +we learn how highly God was and is displeased +with men for adding any other sacred +ceremonies to those which he himself hath +appointed.<a id="noteref_953" name="noteref_953" href="#note_953"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">953</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 20. Now as touching the other sort +of things which we consider in the worship +of God, namely, things merely circumstantial, +and such as have the very same use and +respect in civil which they have in sacred actions, +we hold that whensoever it happeneth +to be the duty and part of a prince to institute +and enjoin any order or policy in +these circumstances of God's worship, then +he may only enjoin such an order as may +stand with the observing and following of +the rules of the word, whereunto we are tied +in the use and practice of things which are +in their general nature indifferent. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Of these rules I am to speak in the +fourth part of the dispute. And here I say +no more but this: Since the word commandeth +us to do all things to the glory of God, +1 Cor. x. 31; to do all things to edifying, +1 Cor. xiv. 29; and to do all things in +faith, and full persuasion of the lawfulness +of that which we do, Rom. xiv. 5, 23, +therefore there is no prince in the world +who hath power to command his subjects to +do that which should either dishonour God, +or not honour him; or that which should +either offend their brother, or not edify +him; or, lastly, that which their conscience +either condemneth or doubteth of. For how +may a prince command that which his subjects +may not do? But a wonder it were if +any man should so far refuse to be ashamed +that he would dare to say we are not bound +to order whatsoever we do according to +these rules of the word, but only such matters +of private action wherein we are left +at full liberty, there being no ordinance of +superiors to determine our practice, and that +if such an ordinance be published and propounded +unto us, we should take it alone +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-298">[pg 1-298]</span><a name="Pg1-298" id="Pg1-298" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +for our rule, and no longer think to examine +and order our practice by the rules of the +word; +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. This were as much as to say, that +in the circumstances of God's worship we +are bound to take heed unto God's rules, +then only and in that case when men give +us none of their rules, which, if they do, +God's rules must give place to men's rules, +and not theirs to his. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. If it were so, then we should never +make reckoning to God, whether that +which we had done in obedience to superiors +was right or wrong, good or bad, and +we should only make reckoning of such +things done by us as were not determined +by a human law. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. The law of superiors is never the supreme +but ever a subordinate rule, and (as +we said before) it can never be a rule to us, +except in so far only as it is ruled by a +higher rule. Therefore we have ever another +rule to take heed unto beside their +law. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. The Scripture speaketh most generally, +and admitteth no exception from the +rules which it giveth: <span class="tei tei-q">“Whatsoever ye do +(though commanded by superiors) do all to +the glory of God. Let all things (though +commanded by superiors) be done to edifying. +Whatsoever is not of faith (though +commanded by superiors) is sin.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. We may do nothing for the sole will +and pleasure of men, for this were to be the +servants of men, as hath been shown. The +Bishop of Salisbury also assenteth hereunto.<a id="noteref_954" name="noteref_954" href="#note_954"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">954</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non enim</span></span> (saith he) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Deus vult, ut hominis +alicujus voluntatem regulam nostrae voluntatis +atque vitae faciamus: sed hoc privilegium +sibi ac verbo suo reservatum voluit.</span></span> +And again,<a id="noteref_955" name="noteref_955" href="#note_955"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">955</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Pio itaque animo haec consideratio +semper adesse debet, utrum id quod +praecipitur sit divino mandato contrarium +necne: atque ne ex hac parte fallantur, +adhibendum est illud judicium discretionis, +quod nos tantopere urgemus.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 21. These things if Saravia had +considered,<a id="noteref_956" name="noteref_956" href="#note_956"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">956</span></span></a> he had not so absolutely pronounced +that the power of the kings may +make constitutions of the places and times, +when and where the exercises of piety may +be conveniently had, also with what order, +what rite, what gesture, what habit, the +mysteries shall be more decently celebrated. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-299">[pg 1-299]</span><a name="Pg1-299" id="Pg1-299" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +But what! thought he this power of kings +is not astricted to the rules of the word? +Have they any power which is to destruction +and not to edification? Can they command +their subjects to do anything in the circumstances +of divine worship which is not for +the glory of God, which is not profitable for +edifying, and which they cannot do in faith? +Nay, that all the princes in the world have +not such power as this, will easily appear to +him who attendeth unto the reasons which +we have propounded. And because men do +easily and ordinarily pretend that their constitutions +are according to the rules of the +word, when they are indeed repugnant to +the same, therefore we have also proved +that inferiors may and must try and examine +every ordinance of their superiors, +and that by the judgment of private discretion, +following the rules of the word. I +say following the rules of the word, because +we will never allow a man to follow Anabaptistical +or Swenckfeldian-like enthusiasms +and inspirations. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 22. Touching the application of +what hath been said unto the controverted +ceremonies, there needs nothing now to be +added. For that they belong not to that +sort of things which may be applied to civil +uses, with the same respect and account +which they have being applied to religious +uses, the account I mean of mere circumstances +serving only for that common order +and decency which is and should be observed +in civil no less than in sacred actions, +but that they belong to the substance +of worship, as being sacred significant ceremonies, +wherein both holiness and necessity +are placed, and which may not without his +sacrilege be used out of the compass of +worship, we have elsewhere plainly evinced. +And this kind of things, whensover they are +men's devices, and not God's ordinances, +cannot be lawfully enjoined by princes, as +hath been showed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But if any man will needs have these ceremonies +in question to go under the name +of mere circumstances, let us put the case +they were no other, yet our conforming unto +them, which is urged, cannot stand with +the rules of the word. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It could not be for the glory of God, not +only for that it is offensive to many of Christ's +little ones, but likewise for that it ministereth +occasion to the enemies of the Lord to +blaspheme; to atheists, because by these +naughty observances they see the commandments +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-300">[pg 1-300]</span><a name="Pg1-300" id="Pg1-300" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of God made of little or no effect, and +many godly both persons and purposes despised +and depressed, whereat they laugh in +their sleeve and say, Aha! so would we have +it; to Papists, because as by this our conformity +they confirm themselves in sundry +of their errors and superstitions, so perceiving +us so little to abhor the pomp and +bravery of their mother of harlots, that we +care not to borrow from her some of her +meretricious trinkets, they promise to themselves +that in the end we shall take as great +a draught of the cup of the wine of her fornications +as they themselves. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Neither yet can our conforming unto the +ceremonies pressed upon us be profitable +for edifying, for we have given sufficient +demonstration of manifold hurts and inconveniences +ensuing thereon. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Nor, lastly, can we conform to them in +faith; for as our consciences cannot find, so +the word cannot afford, any warrant for +them. Of all which things now I only +make mention, because I have spoken of +them enough otherwhere. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 23. The second distinction which +may help our light in this question about +the power of princes, is of times; for when +the church and ministers thereof are corrupted +and must be reformed, princes may +do much more in making laws about things +ecclesiastical than regularly they may, when +ecclesiastical persons are both able and willing +to do their duty, in rightly taking care +of all things which ought to be provided for +the good of the church, and conservation or +purgation of religion. <span class="tei tei-q">“For (saith Junuis<a id="noteref_957" name="noteref_957" href="#note_957"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">957</span></span></a>) +both the church, when the joining of the +magistrate faileth, may extraordinarily do +something which ordinarily she cannot; and +again, when the church faileth of her duty, +the magistrate may extraordinarily procure +that the church return to her duty; that is, +in such a case extraordinarily happening, +these (ecclesiastical persons) and those (magistrates) +may extraordinarily do something +which ordinarily they cannot. For this belongeth +to common law and equity, that unto +extraordinary evils, extraordinary remedies +must also be applied.”</span> We acknowledge +that it belongeth to princes<a id="noteref_958" name="noteref_958" href="#note_958"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">958</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“to reform +things in the church, as often as the ecclesiastical +persons shall, either through ignorance, +disorder of the affection of covetousness, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-301">[pg 1-301]</span><a name="Pg1-301" id="Pg1-301" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +or ambition, defile the Lord's sanctuary.”</span> +At such extraordinary times, princes, +by their coactive temporal power, ought +to procure and cause a reformation of abuses, +and the avoiding of misorders in the church, +though with the discontent of the clergy, +for which end and purpose they may not +only enjoin and command the profession of +that faith, and the practice of that religion +which God's word appointeth, but also prescribe +such an order and policy in the circumstances +of divine worship as they in +their judgment of Christian discretion, observing +and following the rules of the word, +shall judge and try to be convenient for the +present time and case, and all this under the +commination of such temporal losses, pains, +or punishments as they shall deprehend to +be reasonable. But at other ordinary times, +when ecclesiastical persons are neither +through ignorance unable, nor through +malice and perverseness of affection unwilling, +to put order to whatsoever requireth +any mutation to be made in the church and +service of God, in that case, without their +advice and consent, princes may not make +an innovation of any ecclesiastical rite, nor +publish any ecclesiastical law. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 24. When Dr Field<a id="noteref_959" name="noteref_959" href="#note_959"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">959</span></span></a> speaketh of +the power of princes to prescribe and make +laws about things spiritual or ecclesiastical, +he saith, That the prince may, with the advice +and direction of his clergy, command +things pertaining to God's worship and service, +both for profession of faith, ministration +of the sacraments, and conversation +fitting to Christians in general, or men of +ecclesiastical order in particular, under the +pains of death, imprisonment, banishment, +confiscation of goods, and the like; and by his +princely power establish things formerly defined +and decreed, against whatsoever error +and contrary ill custom and observation. In +all this the Doctor saith very right; but I +demand, further, these two things: 1. What +if the thing have not been decreed before? +and what if the free assent of the clergy be +not had for it? Would the Doctor have said +that in such a case the prince hath not +power by himself, and by his own sole +authority, to enjoin it, and to establish a +law concerning it? For example, that +king James had not power by himself to +impose the controverted ceremonies upon +the church of Scotland at that time when +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-302">[pg 1-302]</span><a name="Pg1-302" id="Pg1-302" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +as no free assent (much less the direction) +of the clergy was had for them, so neither +had they been formerly decreed, but laws +and decrees were formerly made against +them. If the Doctor would have answered +affirmatively that he had this power, then +why did he, in a scornful dissimulation, so +circumscribe and limit the power of princes, +by requiring a former decree, and the free +assent of the clergy? If he would have +answered negatively, that he had no such +power, we should have rendered him thanks +for his answer. 2. Whether may the clergy +make any laws about things pertaining to +the service of God which the prince may +not as well by himself, and without them, +constitute and authorise? If the affirmative +part be granted unto us, we gladly take it. +But we suppose Dr Field did, and our opposites +yet do, hold the negative. Whereupon +it followeth that the prince hath as +much, yea, the very same power, of making +laws in all ecclesiastical things which the +clergy themselves have when they are convened +in a lawful and free assembly, yet I +guess from the Doctor's words that he would +have replied, namely, that the difference is +great betwixt the power of making laws +about things ecclesiastical in the prince, and +the same power in the clergy assembled together; +for he describeth the making of a +law to be the prescribing of something, under +some pain or punishment, which he that +so prescribeth hath power to inflict. Whereby +he would make it appear that he yieldeth +not unto princes the same power of spiritual +jurisdiction, in making of ecclesiastical +laws, which agreeth to the clergy; because, +whereas a council of the clergy may frame +canons about things which concern the worship +of God, and prescribe them under the +pain of excommunication, and other ecclesiastical +censures, the ordinance of princes +about such matters is only under the pain +of some external or bodily punishment. But +I answer, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">potestas</span></span> διατακτικὴ is one thing, +and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">potestas</span></span> κειτικὴ is another thing. When +the making of a law is joined either with +the intention, or with the commination of a +punishment, in case of transgression, this is +but accidental and adventitious to the law, +not naturally nor necessarily belonging to +the essence of the same; for many laws +there hath been, and may be, which prescribe +not that which they contain under +the same pain or punishment. Gratian distinguisheth +three sorts of laws: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Omnis</span></span>, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-303">[pg 1-303]</span><a name="Pg1-303" id="Pg1-303" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +&c. <span class="tei tei-q">“Every law (saith he<a id="noteref_960" name="noteref_960" href="#note_960"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">960</span></span></a>) either permits +something; for example, let a valorous man +seek a reward: or forbids; for example, let +it be lawful to no man to seek the marriage +of holy virgins: or punisheth; for example, +he who committeth murder let him be capitally +punished.”</span> And in this third kind +only there is something prescribed under a +pain or punishment. It is likewise holden +by schoolmen,<a id="noteref_961" name="noteref_961" href="#note_961"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">961</span></span></a> that it is a law which permitteth +something indifferent, as well as it +which commandeth some virtue, or forbiddeth +some vice. When a prince doth statute +and ordain, that whosoever, out of a generous +and magnanimous spirit, will adventure +to embark and hazard in a certain +military exploit against a foreign enemy, +whom he intendeth to subdue, shall be allowed +to take for himself in propriety all +the rich spoil which he can lay hold on,—there +is nothing here prescribed under some +pain or punishment, yet it is a law, and +properly so termed. And might not the +name of a law be given unto that edict of +King Darius, whereby he decreed that all +they in his dominions should fear the God +of Daniel, forasmuch as he is the living and +eternal God, who reigneth for ever, Dan. vi.; +yet it prescribed nothing under some pain +or punishment to be inflicted by him who +so prescribed. Wherefore, though the prince +publisheth ecclesiastical laws under other +pains and punishments than the clergy doth, +this showeth only that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">potestas</span></span> κειτικὴ is +not the same, but different, in the one and +in the other; yet if it be granted that whatsoever +ecclesiastical law a synod of the clergy +hath power to make and publish, the prince +hath power to make and publish without +them, by his own sole authority, it followeth, +that the power of the church to make +laws which is called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">potestas</span></span> διατακτικὴ, +doth agree as much, as properly, and as +directly to the prince, as to a whole synod +of the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 25. Now, therefore, we firmly hold, +1. That the prince may not innovate any +custom or rite of the church, nor publish +any ecclesiastical law, without the free assent +of the clergy, they being neither unable for, +nor unwilling unto, their ecclesiastical functions +and duties; yea, further, that so far as +is possible, the consent of the whole church +ought to be had whensoever any change is +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-304">[pg 1-304]</span><a name="Pg1-304" id="Pg1-304" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to be made of some order or custom in the +church; for that which toucheth the whole +church, and is to be used by the whole church, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ab omnibus etiam merito curatur</span></span>.<a id="noteref_962" name="noteref_962" href="#note_962"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">962</span></span></a> Therefore, +when there is any change to be made +in the rites of the church, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">merito fit hoc +cum omnium ordinum ecclesiae consensu</span></span>.<a id="noteref_963" name="noteref_963" href="#note_963"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">963</span></span></a> +Neither was there ever a rightly reformed +church which was helped and not hurt by +such rites and customs as, to their grief and +miscontentment, princes did impose upon +them. Whence it was, that <span class="tei tei-q">“they who +were orthodox did ever withstand such a +magistrate as would have, by his commandments, +tied the church to that which was +burdensome to their consciences.”</span><a id="noteref_964" name="noteref_964" href="#note_964"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">964</span></span></a> That +such inconveniences may be shunned, it is +fit, that, when any change is to be made in +the policy of a church, not the clergy +alone, but the elders also, and men of understanding +among the laity, in a lawful +assembly, freely give their voices and consent +thereunto. Good reason have our +writers to hold against Papists, that laymen +ought to have place in councils wherein +things which concern the whole church are +to be deliberated upon. 2. Lest it be +thought enough that princes devise, frame, +and establish, ecclesiastical laws as them +best liketh, and then, for more show of +orderly proceeding, some secret and sinistrous +way extort and procure the assent of +the synod of the church; therefore we add, +that it belongeth to the synod (the clergy +having the chief place therein, to give direction +and advice), not to receive and approve +the definition of the prince in things +which concern the worship of God, but itself +to define and determine what orders +and customs are fittest to be observed in +such things, that thereafter the prince may +approve and ratify the same, and press +them upon his subjects by his regal coactive +power. To me it is no less than a matter of +admiration how Camero could so far forget +himself as to say,<a id="noteref_965" name="noteref_965" href="#note_965"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">965</span></span></a> that in things pertaining +unto religion, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dirigere atque disponere +penes magistratum est proprie, penes ecclesiasticos +ministerium atque executio +proprie</span></span>, telling us further, that the directing +and disposing of such things doth then +only belong to ecclesiastical persons when +the church suffereth persecution, or when +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-305">[pg 1-305]</span><a name="Pg1-305" id="Pg1-305" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the magistrate permitteth that the matter +be judged by the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Our writers have said much of the power +of the church to make laws, but this man (I +perceive) will correct them all, and will not +acknowledge that the church hath any power +of making laws about things pertaining to +religion (except by accident, because of persecution +or permission), but only a power of +executing what princes please to direct. +More fully to deliver our mind, we say, +that in the making of laws about things +which concern the worship of God, the +prince may do much <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per actus imperatos</span></span>, +but nothing <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per actus elicitos</span></span>. For the +more full explanation of which distinction, +I liken the prince to the will of man; the +ministers of the church to man's particular +senses; a synod of the church to that internal +sense which is called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sensus communis</span></span>; +the fountain and original of all the external +things and actions ecclesiastical, or +such as concern the worship of God, to the +objects and actions of the particular senses; +and the power of making ecclesiastical laws +to that power and virtue of the common sense, +whereby it perceiveth, discerneth, and judgeth +of the objects and actions of all the particular +senses. Now as the will commandeth +the common sense to discern and judge of +the actions and objects of all the particular +senses, thereafter commandeth the eye to +see, and the ear to hear, the nose to smell, +&c., yet it hath not power by itself to exercise +or bring forth any of these actions, +for the will can neither see nor yet judge of +the object and action of sight, &c. So the +prince may command a synod of the church +to judge of ecclesiastical things and actions, +and to define what order and form of policy +is most convenient to be observed in things +pertaining to divine worship, and thereafter +he may command the particular ministers of +the church to exercise the works of their +ministry, and to apply themselves unto that +form of church regiment and policy which +the synod hath prescribed, yet he may not +by himself define and direct such matters, +nor make any laws thereanent. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 26. For proof of these things I add, +1. Politic government, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">versatur circa res +terrenas et hominem externum</span></span> (saith one +of our writers<a id="noteref_966" name="noteref_966" href="#note_966"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">966</span></span></a>); <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">magistratus</span></span> (saith +another<a id="noteref_967" name="noteref_967" href="#note_967"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">967</span></span></a>) +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">instituti sunt à Deo rerum humanarum +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-306">[pg 1-306]</span><a name="Pg1-306" id="Pg1-306" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +quae hominum societati necessariae sunt respectu, +et ad carum curam</span></span>; but they are +ecclesiastical ministers who are <span class="tei tei-q">“ordained +for men in things pertaining to God,”</span> Heb. +v. 1, that is, in things which pertain unto +God's worship. It belongeth not therefore +to princes to govern and direct things of this +nature, even as it belongeth not to pastors +to govern and direct earthly things which +are necessary for the external and civil society +of men, I mean ordinarily and regularly, +for of extraordinary cases we have +spoken otherwise. But according to the +common order and regular form we are ever +to put this difference betwixt civil and ecclesiastical +government, which one of our best +learned divines hath excellently conceived +after this manner:<a id="noteref_968" name="noteref_968" href="#note_968"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">968</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Altera differentia</span></span>, &c., +<span class="tei tei-q">“The other difference (saith he) taken +from the matter and subject of the administrations. +For we have put in our definition +human things to be the subject of civil administration, +but the subject of ecclesiastical +administration we have taught to be things +divine and sacred. Things divine and sacred +we call both those which God commandeth +for the sanctification of our mind +and conscience as things necessary, and also +those which the decency and order of the +church requireth to be ordained and observed +for the profitable and convenient use of +the things which are necessary; for example, +prayers, the administration of the word +and sacraments, ecclesiastical censure, are +things necessary, and essentially belonging +to the communion of saints; but set days, +set hours, set places, fasts, and if there be +any such like, they belong to the decency +and order of the church, without which the +church cannot be well edified, nor any particular +member thereof rightly fashioned +and fitly set in the body. But human +things we call such duties as touch the life, +the body, goods, and good name, as they +are expounded in the second table of the +Decalogue, for these are the things in which +the whole civil administration standeth. Behold +how the very circumstances which pertain +to ecclesiastical order and decency are +exempted from the compass of civil government.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. <span class="tei tei-q">“Natural reason (saith the Bishop of +Salisbury) telleth,<a id="noteref_969" name="noteref_969" href="#note_969"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">969</span></span></a> that to judge of everything, +and to instruct others, belongeth to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-307">[pg 1-307]</span><a name="Pg1-307" id="Pg1-307" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +them who before others take pains and +study to the care and knowledge of the +same, so physicians judge which meat is +wholesome, which noisome. Lawyers declare +what is just, what unjust, and in all +arts and sciences, they who professedly place +their labour and study in the polishing and +practising of the same, both use and ought +to direct the judgments of others.”</span> Since +therefore<a id="noteref_970" name="noteref_970" href="#note_970"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">970</span></span></a> the ministers of the church are +those <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quibus ecclesiae cura incumbit vel +maxime</span></span>, since they do above and before the +civil magistrate devote themselves to the +care and knowledge of things pertaining to +God and his worship, whereabout they profess +to bestow their ordinary study and +painful travail, were it not most repugnant +to the law of natural reason to say that they +ought not to direct, but be directed by, the +magistrate in such matters? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. The ministers of the church are appointed +to be <span class="tei tei-q">“watchmen in the city of +God,”</span> Mic. vii. 4, and <span class="tei tei-q">“overseers of the +flock,”</span> Acts xx. 28; but when princes do, +without the direction and definition of ministers, +establish certain laws to be observed +in things pertaining to religion, ministers +are not then watchmen and overseers, because +they have not the first sight, and so +cannot give the first warning of the change +which is to be made in the church. The +watchmen are upon the walls, the prince is +within the city. Shall the prince now view +and consider the breaches and defects of the +city better and sooner than the watchmen +themselves? Or shall one, within the city, +tell what should be righted and helped +therein, before them who are upon the +walls? Again, the prince is one of the +flock, and is committed, among the rest, to +the care, attendance, and guidance of the +overseers; and, I pray, shall one of the +sheep direct the overseers how to govern +and lead the whole flock, or prescribe to +them what orders and customs they shall +observe for preventing or avoiding any +hurt and inconvenience which may happen +to the flock? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Christ hath ordained men of ecclesiastical +order, not only <span class="tei tei-q">“for the work of the +ministry,”</span><a id="noteref_971" name="noteref_971" href="#note_971"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">971</span></span></a> that is, for preaching the word +and ministering the sacraments, for warning +and rebuking them who sin, for comforting +the afflicted, for confirming the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-308">[pg 1-308]</span><a name="Pg1-308" id="Pg1-308" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +weak, &c., but also for providing whatsoever +concerneth either the private spiritual +good of any member of the church, which +the Apostle calleth <span class="tei tei-q">“the perfecting of the +saints,”</span> or the public spiritual good of the +whole church, which he calleth the <span class="tei tei-q">“edifying +of the body of Christ,”</span> Eph. iv. 12. +Since, therefore, the making of laws about +such things, without which the worship of +God cannot be orderly nor decently (and so +not rightly) performed, concerneth the spiritual +good and benefit of the whole church, +and of all the members thereof, it followeth +that Christ hath committed the power of +judging, defining, and making laws about +those matters, not to magistrates, but to the +ministers of the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. The Apostle, speaking of the church +ministers, saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Obey them that have the +rule over you, and submit yourselves for +they watch for your souls as they that must +give account,”</span> Heb. xiii. 17. Whence we +gather, that in things pertaining to God, and +which touch the spiritual benefit of the soul, +the ministers of the church ought to give +direction, and to be obeyed, as those who, in +things of this nature, have the rule over all +others of the church (and by consequence +over princes also), so that it be in the Lord. +And lest this place and power which is given +to ministers, should either be abused by +themselves to the commanding of what they +will, or envied by others, as too great honour +and pre-eminence, the Apostle showeth +what a painful charge lieth on them, and +what a great reckoning they have to make. +They watch for your souls, saith he, not only +by preaching and warning every one, and +by offering up their earnest prayers to God +for you, but likewise by taking such care of +ecclesiastical discipline, order, and policy, that +they must provide and procure whatsoever +shall be expedient for your spiritual good, +and direct you in what convenient and beseeming +manner you are to perform the +works of God's worship, as also to avoid and +shun every scandal and inconveniency which +may hinder your spiritual good. And of +these things, whether they have done them +or not, they must make account before the +judgment seat of the great Bishop of your +souls. Surely, if it belong to princes to do +fine and ordain what order and policy should +be observed in the church, what forms and +fashions should be used, for the orderly and +right managing of the exercises of God's +worship, how scandals and misorders are to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-309">[pg 1-309]</span><a name="Pg1-309" id="Pg1-309" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +be shunned, how the church may be most +edified, and the spiritual good of the saints +best helped and advanced, by wholesome +and profitable laws, concerning things which +pertain to religion, then must princes take +also upon them a great part of that charge +of pastors, to watch for the souls of men, +and must liberate them from being liable to +a reckoning for the same. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 27. 6. Constantine the Great, +Theodosius, both the one and the other, +Martianus, Charles the Great, and other Christian +princes, when there was any change to be +made of ecclesiastical rites, did not, by their +own authority, imperiously enjoin the change, +but convocate synods for deliberating upon +the matter, as Balduine noteth.<a id="noteref_972" name="noteref_972" href="#note_972"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">972</span></span></a> The great +Council of Nice was assembled by Constantine, +not only because of the Arian heresy, +but, also (as Socrates witnesseth<a id="noteref_973" name="noteref_973" href="#note_973"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">973</span></span></a>), because +of the difference about the keeping of Easter; +and though the bishops, when they +were assembled, did put up to him libels of +accusation, one against another, so that there +could be no great hope of their agreement +upon fit and convenient laws; yet, notwithstanding, +he did not interpone his own definition +and decree, for taking up that difference +about Easter, only he exhorted the bishops +convened in the council to peace, and +so commended the whole matter to be judged +by them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +7. We have for us the judgment of worthy +divines. A notable testimony of Junius +we have already cited. Danaeus will not +allow princes by themselves to make laws +about ecclesiastical rites,<a id="noteref_974" name="noteref_974" href="#note_974"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">974</span></span></a> but this he will +have done by a synod. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Porro quod ad +ritus,</span></span> &c. <span class="tei tei-q">“Furthermore (saith he), for +rites and ceremonies, and that external order +which is necessary in the administration +of the church, let a synod of the church +convene, the supreme and godly magistrate +both giving commandment for the convening +of it, and being present in it; and let +that synod of the church lawfully assembled +define what should be the order and external +regiment of the church. This decree of +the ecclesiastical synod shall the godly and +supreme magistrate afterward confirm, +stablish, and ratify by his edict.”</span> Joh. Wolphius +observeth of king Joash,<a id="noteref_975" name="noteref_975" href="#note_975"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">975</span></span></a> that he did +not by himself take order for the reparation +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-310">[pg 1-310]</span><a name="Pg1-310" id="Pg1-310" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of the temple, nor define what was to be +done unto every breach therein, but committed +this matter to be directed and cared +for by the priests, whom it chiefly concerned, +commanding them to take course for the +reparation of the breaches of the house, +wheresoever any breach should be found, +and allowing them money for the work. +Whereupon he further noteth, that as the +superior part of man's soul doth not itself +hear, see, touch, walk, speak, but commandeth +the ears, eyes, hands, feet, and tongue, +to do the same; so the magistrate should +not himself either teach or make laws, but +command that these things be done by the +doctors and teachers. Cartwright and Pareus +upon Heb. xiii. 17, tell the Papists, +that we acknowledge princes are holden to +be obedient unto pastors in things that belong +unto God, if they rule according to the +word, which could not be so, if the making +of laws about things pertaining to God and +his worship did not of right and due belong +unto pastors, but unto princes themselves. +Our Second Book of Discipline, chap. 12, +ordaineth, <span class="tei tei-q">“That ecclesiastical assemblies +have their place, with power to the kirk to +appoint times and places convenient for the +same, and all men, as well magistrates as +inferiors, to be subject to the judgment of +the same in ecclesiastical causes.”</span> Balduine +holdeth,<a id="noteref_976" name="noteref_976" href="#note_976"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">976</span></span></a> +that a prince may not by himself +enjoin any new ecclesiastical rite, but must +convocate a synod for the deliberation and +definition of such things. And what mean +our writers when they say,<a id="noteref_977" name="noteref_977" href="#note_977"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">977</span></span></a> that kings have +no spiritual but only a civil power in the +church? As actions are decerned by the +objects, so are powers by the actions: if, +therefore, kings do commendably by themselves +make laws about things pertaining to +God's worship, which is a spiritual action, +then have they also a spiritual power in the +church; but if they have no spiritual power, +that is, no power of spiritual jurisdiction, +how can they actually exercise spiritual jurisdiction? +That the making of laws about +things pertaining to God's worship is an action +of spiritual jurisdiction, it needeth no +great demonstration; for, 1. When a synod +of the church maketh laws about such things, +all men know that this is an action of spiritual +jurisdiction flowing from that power of +spiritual jurisdiction which is called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">potestas</span></span> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-311">[pg 1-311]</span><a name="Pg1-311" id="Pg1-311" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +διατακτικὴ. And how then can the prince's +making of such laws be called an action of +civil, not of spiritual jurisdiction? I see +not what can be answered, except it be +said, that the making of those laws by a +synod is an action of spiritual jurisdiction, +because they are made and published with +the commination of spiritual and ecclesiastical +punishments in case of transgression, +but the making of them by the prince is an +action of jurisdiction only, because he prescribeth +and commandeth, under the pain of +some temporal loss or punishment. But I +have already confuted this answer, because +notwithstanding of the different punishments +which the one and the other hath power to +threaten and inflict, yet, at least, that part of +spiritual jurisdiction which we call <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">potestas</span></span> +διατακτικὴ remaineth the same in both, +which power of making laws must not (as +I show) be confounded with that other power +of judging and punishing offenders. 2. Actions +take their species or kind from the object +and the end, when other circumstances +hinder not. Now, a prince's making of laws +about things pertaining to religion, is such +an action of jurisdiction, as hath both a spiritual +end, which is the edification of the +church and spiritual good of Christians, and +likewise a spiritual object; for that all things +pertaining to divine worship, even the very +external circumstances of the same, are rightly +called things spiritual and divine, not civil +or human, our opposites cannot deny, +except they say, not only that such things +touch the lives, bodies, estates, or names of +men, and are not ordained for the spiritual +benefit of their souls, but also that the synod +of the church, whose power reacheth +only to things spiritual, not civil or human, +can never make laws about those circumstances +which are applied unto, and used in +the worship of God; and as the prince's +making of laws about things of this nature, +is in respect of the object and end, an action +of spiritual jurisdiction, so there is no circumstance +at all which varieth the kind, or +maketh it an action of civil jurisdiction only. +If it be said, that the circumstance of the +person changeth the kind of the action, so +that the making of laws about things pertaining +to religion, if they be made by ecclesiastical +persons, is an action of spiritual jurisdiction; +but if, by the civil magistrate, +an action of civil jurisdiction, this were a +most extremely unadvised distinction; for +so might Uzziah the king have answered +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-312">[pg 1-312]</span><a name="Pg1-312" id="Pg1-312" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +for himself, 2 Chron. xxvi. 18, that, in +burning incense, he did not take upon him +to execute the priest's office, because he was +only a civil person; so may the Pope say, +that he might not take upon him the power +of emperors and monarchs, because he is an +ecclesiastical person. Many things men do +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de facto</span></span>, which they cannot <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de jure</span></span>. +Civil persons may exercise a spiritual jurisdiction +and office, and, again, ecclesiastical persons +may exercise a civil jurisdiction <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de +facto</span></span>, though not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de jure</span></span>. Wherefore the +prince's making of laws about things spiritual +remaineth still an action of spiritual +jurisdiction, except some other thing can be +alleged to the contrary, beside the circumstance +of the person. But some man, peradventure, +will object that a prince, by his +civil power, may enjoin and command not +only the observation of those ecclesiastical +rites which a synod of the church prescribeth, +but also that a synod (when need is) +prescribe new orders and rites, all which +are things spiritual and divine. And why +then may he not, by the same civil power, +make laws about the rites and circumstances +of God's worship, notwithstanding that they +are (in their use and application to the actions +of worship) things spiritual, not civil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> The schoolmen say,<a id="noteref_978" name="noteref_978" href="#note_978"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">978</span></span></a> that an action +proceedeth from charity two ways, either +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">elicitive</span></span> or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">imperative</span></span>, +and that those actions which are immediately produced and +wrought out by charity, belong not to other +virtues distinct from charity, but are comprehended +under the effects of charity itself, +such as are the loving of good and rejoicing +for it. Other actions, say they, which are +only commanded by charity, belong to other +special virtues distinct from charity. So, say +I, an action may proceed from a civil power +either <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">elicitive</span></span> or +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">imperative</span></span>. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Elicitive</span></span> a civil +power can only make laws about things +civil or human; but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">imperative</span></span> it may command +the ecclesiastical power to make laws +about things spiritual, which laws thereafter +it may command to be observed by all who +are in the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 28. 8. Our opposites themselves +acknowledge no less than that which I have +been pleading for. <span class="tei tei-q">“To devise new rites +and ceremonies (saith Dr Bilson<a id="noteref_979" name="noteref_979" href="#note_979"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">979</span></span></a>), is not the +prince's vocation, but to receive and allow +such as the Scriptures and canons commend, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-313">[pg 1-313]</span><a name="Pg1-313" id="Pg1-313" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and such as the bishops and pastors of the +place shall advise.”</span> And saith not the +Bishop of Salisbury,<a id="noteref_980" name="noteref_980" href="#note_980"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">980</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ceremonias utiles et +decoras excogitare, ad ecclesiasticos pertinet; +tamen easdem comprobare, et toti +populo observandas imponere, ad reges +spectat</span></span>? Camero saith,<a id="noteref_981" name="noteref_981" href="#note_981"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">981</span></span></a> that it is the part +of a prince to take care for the health of +men's souls, even as he doth for the health +of their bodies, and that as he provideth +not for the curing or preventing of bodily +diseases directly and by himself, but indirectly +and by the physicians, so he should +not by himself prescribe cures and remedies +for men's spiritual maladies. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Perinde principis +est curare salutem animarum, ac ejusdem +est saluti corporum prospicere: non +est autem principis providere ne morbi +grassentur directe, esset enim medicus, at +indirecte tamen princeps id studere debet.</span></span> +Whence it followeth, that even as when +some bodily sickness spreadeth, a prince's +part is not to prescribe a cure, but to command +the physicians to do it; just so, when +any abuse, misorder, confusion, or scandal in +the church, requireth or maketh it necessary +that a mutation be made of some rite +or order in the same, and that wholesome +laws be enacted, which may serve for +the order, decency, and edification of the +church, a prince may not do this by himself, +but may only command the pastors and +guides of the church, who watch for the +souls of men as they who must give account, +to see to the exigency of the present state +of matters ecclesiastical, and to provide such +laws as they, being met together in the +name of the Lord, shall, after due and free +deliberation, find to be convenient, and +which, being once prescribed by them, he +shall by his royal authority confirm, establish, +and press. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 29. Needs now it must be manifest, +that the lawfulness of our conforming +unto the ceremonies in question can be no +way warranted by any ordinance of the supreme +magistrate, or any power which he +hath in things spiritual or ecclesiastical; +and if our opposites would ponder the reasons +we have given, they should be quickly +quieted, understanding that, before the +prince's ordinance about the ceremonies can +be said to bind us, it must first be showed +that they have been lawfully prescribed by +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-314">[pg 1-314]</span><a name="Pg1-314" id="Pg1-314" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +a synod of the church, so that they must retire +and hold them as the church's ordinance. +And what needeth any more? Let +us once see any lawful ordinance of the synod +or church representative for them, we +shall, without any more ado, acknowledge it +to be out of all doubt that his Majesty may +well urge conformity unto the same. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now, of the church's power we have +spoken in the former chapter; and if we +had not, yet that which hath been said in +this chapter maketh out our point. For it +hath been proved, that neither king nor +church hath power to command anything +which is not according to the rules of the +word; that is, which serveth not for the +glory of God, which is not profitable for +edifying, and which may not be done in +faith; unto which rules, whether the things +which are commanded us be agreeable or +not, we must try and examine by the private +judgment of Christian discretion, following +the light of God's word. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 30. Resteth the third distinction, +whereof I promised to speak, and that was +of ties or bonds. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quoedam obligatio</span></span>, &c. +<span class="tei tei-q">“Some bond (saith Gerhard<a id="noteref_982" name="noteref_982" href="#note_982"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">982</span></span></a>) is absolute, +when the law bindeth the conscience simply, +so that, in no respect, nor in no case, without +the offence of God and wound of conscience, +one may depart from the prescript +thereof; but another bond is hypothetical, +when it bindeth not simply, but under a +condition, to wit, if the transgression of the +law be done of contempt,—if for the cause of +lucre or some other vicious end,—if it have +scandal joined with it.”</span> The former way, +he saith that the law of God and nature +bindeth, and that the law of the civil magistrate +bindeth the latter way; and with +him we hold that whatsoever a prince commandeth +his subjects in things any way pertaining +to religion, it bindeth only this latter +way, and that he hath never power to +make laws binding the former way, for confirmation +wherefore we say, +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. The laws of an ecclesiastical synod, to +the obedience whereof, in things belonging +to the worship of God, we are far more +strictly tied than to the obedience of any +prince in the world, who (as hath been +showed) in this sort of things hath not such +a vocation nor power to make laws. The +laws, I say, of a synod cannot bind absolutely, +but only conditionally, or in case +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-315">[pg 1-315]</span><a name="Pg1-315" id="Pg1-315" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +they cannot be transgressed without violating +the law of charity, by contempt showed +or scandal given, which, as I have made +good in the first part of this dispute, so let +me now produce for it a plain testimony of +the Bishop of Salisbury,<a id="noteref_983" name="noteref_983" href="#note_983"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">983</span></span></a> who holdeth that +the church's rites and ordinance do only +bind in such sort, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ut si extra</span></span>, &c., <span class="tei tei-q">“That +if, out of the case of scandal or contempt, +through imprudence, oblivion, or some reasonable +cause enforcing, they be omitted, no +mortal sin is incurred before God; for as +touching these constitutions, I judge the opinion +of Gerson to be most true, to wit, that +they remain inviolated so long as the law of +charity is not by men violated about the +same.”</span> Much less, then, can the laws of +princes about things spiritual or ecclesiastical +bind absolutely, and out of the case of +violating the law of charity. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. If we be not bound to receive and acknowledge +the laws of princes as good and +equitable, except only in so far as they are +warranted by the law of God and nature, +then we are not bound in conscience to obey +them, except only conditionally, in case the +violating of them include the violating of the +law of God and nature; but the former is +true, therefore the latter. It is God's peculiar +sovereignty, that his will is a rule ruling, +but not ruled, and that therefore a +thing is good because God will have it to +be good. Man's will is only such a rule as +is ruled by higher rules, and it must be +known to be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">norma recta</span></span> before it can be +to us <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">norma recti</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. If we be bound to try and examine, +by the judgment of discretion (following the +rules of the word), whether the things which +princes command be right, and such as ought +to be done; and if we find them not to be +such, to neglect them, then their laws cannot +bind absolutely and by themselves, (else +what need were there of such trial and examination?) +but only conditionally, and in +case they cannot be neglected without violating +some other law, which is of a superior +bond. But the former we have proved by +strong reasons, therefore the latter standeth +sure. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. If neither princes may command, nor +we do anything which is not lawful and expedient, +and according to the other rules of +the word, then the laws of princes bind not +absolutely, but only in case the neglecting +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-316">[pg 1-316]</span><a name="Pg1-316" id="Pg1-316" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of them cannot stand with the law of charity +and the rules of the word; but the former +hath been evinced and made good, +therefore the latter necessarily followeth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. If the laws of princes could bind absolutely +and simply, so that in no case, without +offending God and wounding our conscience, +we could neglect them, this bond +should arise either from their own authority, +or from the matter and thing itself which is +commanded, but from neither of these it +can arise, therefore from nothing. It cannot +arise from any authority which they +have, for if, by their authority, we mean +their princely pre-eminence and dignity, they +are princes when they command things unlawful +as well as when they command things +lawful, and so if, because of their pre-eminence +their laws do bind, then their unlawful +ordinances do bind no less than if +they were lawful; but if by their authority +we mean the power which they have of God +to make laws, this power is not absolute (as +hath been said) but limited; therefore from +it no absolute bond can arise, but this much +at the most, that <span class="tei tei-q">“kings on earth must be +obeyed,<a id="noteref_984" name="noteref_984" href="#note_984"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">984</span></span></a> +so far as they command in Christ.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Neither yet can the bond be absolute in +respect of the thing itself which is commanded. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +When princes publish the commandments +of God, the things themselves bind whether +they should command them or not, but we +speak of such things as God's word hath left +in their nature indifferent, and of such +things we say, that if being enjoined by +princes they did absolutely bind, then they +should be in themselves immutably necessary, +even secluding as well the laws of +princes which enjoin them, as the end of +order, decency, and edification, whereunto +they are referred. To say no more, hath +not Dr Forbesse told us in Calvin's words,<a id="noteref_985" name="noteref_985" href="#note_985"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">985</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Notatu dignum</span></span>, &c.? +<span class="tei tei-q">“It is worthy of observation, +that human laws, whether they be +made by the magistrate or by the church, +howsoever they be necessary to be observed +(I speak of such as are good and just), yet +they do not, therefore, by themselves bind +the conscience, because the whole necessity of +observing them looketh to the general end, +but consisteth not in the things commanded.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. Whatsoever bond of conscience is not +confirmed and warranted by the word is, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-317">[pg 1-317]</span><a name="Pg1-317" id="Pg1-317" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +before God, no bond at all. But the absolute +bond wherewith conscience is bound to +the obedience of the laws of princes is not +confirmed nor warranted by the word; +therefore the proposition no man can deny, +who acknowledged that none can have +power or dominion over our consciences but +God only, the great Lawgiver, who alone can +save and destroy, James iv. 12. Neither +doth any writer, whom I have seen, hold +that princes have any power over men's +consciences, but only that conscience is +bound by the laws of princes, for this respect, +because God, who hath power over +our consciences, hath tied us to their laws. +As to the assumption, he who denyeth it +must give instance to the contrary. If those +words of the Apostle be objected, Rom. +xiii. 5, <span class="tei tei-q">“Ye must needs be subject, not only +for wrath, but also for conscience' sake.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I answer, 1. The Apostle saith not that +we must obey, but that we must be subject, for +conscience' sake; and how oft shall we need +to tell our opposites that subjection is one +thing, and obedience another? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. If he had said that we must obey for +conscience' sake, yet this could not have +been expounded of an absolute bond of conscience, +but only of an hypothetical bond, +in case that which the magistrate commandeth +cannot be omitted without breaking the +law of charity. If it be said again, that we +are not only bidden be subject, but likewise +to obey magistrates, Tit. iii. 1: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> And +who denyeth this? But still I ask, are we +absolutely and always bound to obey magistrates? +Nay, but only when they command +such things as are according to the +rules of the word, so that either they must +be obeyed or the law of charity shall be +broken; in this case, and no other, we are +bidden obey. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 31. Thus have we gained a principal +point, viz., that the laws of princes bind +not absolutely but conditionally, not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">propter +se</span></span>, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">propter aliud</span></span>. Whereupon it followeth, +that except the breach of those ceremonial +ordinances wherewith we are pressed +include the breach of the law of charity, +which is of a superior bond, we are not holden +to obey them. Now that it is not the +breach, but the obedience of those ordinances +which violateth the law of charity, +we have heretofore made manifest, and +in this place we will add only one general: +Whensoever the laws of princes about +things ecclesiastical do bind the conscience +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-318">[pg 1-318]</span><a name="Pg1-318" id="Pg1-318" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +conditionally, and because of some other +law of a superior bond, which cannot be observed +if they be transgressed (which is the +only respect for which they bind, when they +bind at all), then the things which they prescribe +belong either to the conservation or +purgation of religion; but the controverted +ceremonies belong to neither of these, therefore +the laws made thereanent bind not, +because of some other law which is of a superior +bond. As to the proposition, will +any man say that princes have any more +power than that which is expressed in the +twenty-fifth article of the Confession of +Faith, ratified in the first parliament of +king James VI., which saith thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“Moreover, +to kings, princes, rulers, and magistrates, +we affirm that chiefly and most principally, +the conservation and the purgation +of the religion appertains, so that not only +they are appointed for civil policy, but also +for maintenance of the true religion, and +for suppressing of idolatry and superstition +whatsoever?”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Hoc nomine</span></span>, +saith Calvin,<a id="noteref_986" name="noteref_986" href="#note_986"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">986</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">maxime laudantur sancti reges in scriptura, +quod Dei cultum corruptum vel +eversum restituerint, vel curam gesserint +religionis, ut sub illis pura et incolumis +floreret</span></span>. The twenty-first Parliament of +king James, holden at Edinburgh 1612, in +the ratification of the acts and conclusions +of the General Assembly, kept in Glasgow +1610, did innovate and change some +words of that oath of allegiance which the +General Assembly, in reference to the conference +kept 1751, ordained to be given +to the person provided to any benefice with +cure, in the time of his admission, by the +ordinate. For the form of the oath, set +down by the Act of the Assembly, beginneth +thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“I, A. B., now nominate and +admitted to the kirk of D., utterly testify +and declare in my conscience, that the right +excellent, right high, and mighty prince, +James VI., by the grace of God king of +Scots, is the only lawful supreme governor +of this realm, as well in things temporal as +in the conservation and purgation of religion,”</span> +&c. But the form of the oath set +down by the Act of Parliament beginneth +thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“I, A. B., now nominate and admitted +to the kirk of D., testify and declare in +my conscience, that the right excellent, &c., +is the only lawful supreme governor of this +realm, as well in matters spiritual and ecclesiastical, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-319">[pg 1-319]</span><a name="Pg1-319" id="Pg1-319" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +as in things temporal,”</span> &c. Yet +I demand, whether or not do the <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">matters +spiritual and ecclesiastical</span></em>, of which the +Act of Parliament speaketh, or those <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">all spiritual +or ecclesiastical things or causes</span></em>, of +which the English oath of supremacy speaketh, +comprehend any other thing than is +comprehended under <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">the conservation and +purgation of religion</span></em>, whereof the Act of +Assembly speaketh? If it be answered affirmatively, +it will follow that princes have +power to destruction, and not to edification +only; for whatsoever may edify or profit +the church, pertaineth either to the conservation +or the purgation of religion. If negatively, +then it cannot be denied that the +conservation and purgation of religion do +comprehend all the power which princes +have in things ecclesiastical. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 32. Now to the assumption. And +first, that the controverted ceremonies pertain +not to the conservation of religion, but +contrariwise to the hurt and prejudice of the +same, experience hath, alas! made it too +manifest; for O what a doleful decay of religion +have they drawn with them in this +land! Let them who have seen Scotland +in her first glory tell how it was then, and +how it is now. Idle and idol-like bishopping +hath shut too the door of painful and +profitable catechising.<a id="noteref_987" name="noteref_987" href="#note_987"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">987</span></span></a> The keeping of some +festival days is set up instead of the thankful +commemoration of God's inestimable +benefits, howbeit the festivity of Christmas +hath hitherto served more to bacchanalian +lasciviousness than to the remembrance of +the birth of Christ.<a id="noteref_988" name="noteref_988" href="#note_988"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">988</span></span></a> The kneeling down +upon the knees of the body hath now come +in place of that humiliation of the soul +wherewith worthy communicants addressed +themselves unto the holy table of the Lord; +and, generally, the external show of these +fruitless observances hath worn out the very +life and power of religion. Neither have +such effects ensued upon such ceremonies +among us only, but let it be observed everywhere +else, if there be not least substance +and power of godliness among them who +have most ceremonies, whereunto men have, +at their pleasure, given some sacred use and +signification in the worship of God; and +most substance among them who have fewest +shows of external rites. No man of +sound judgment (saith Beza<a id="noteref_989" name="noteref_989" href="#note_989"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">989</span></span></a>) will deny, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-320">[pg 1-320]</span><a name="Pg1-320" id="Pg1-320" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Jesum Christum quo nudior</span></span>, &c., <span class="tei tei-q">“that +Jesus Christ, the more naked he be, is made +the more manifest to us; whereas, contrariwise, +all false religions use by certain external +gesturings to turn away men from divine +things.”</span> Zanchius saith well of the surplice +and other popish ceremonies,<a id="noteref_990" name="noteref_990" href="#note_990"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">990</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quod haec +nihil ad pietatem accendendam, multum +autem ad restinguendam valeant</span></span>. Bellarmine,<a id="noteref_991" name="noteref_991" href="#note_991"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">991</span></span></a> +indeed, pleadeth for the utility of +ceremonies, as things belonging to the conservation +of religion. His reason is, because +they set before our senses such an external +majesty and splendour, whereby they cause +the more reverence. This he allegeth for +the utility of the ceremonies of the church +of Rome. And I would know what better +reason can be alleged for the utility of ours. +But if this be all, we throw back the argument, +because the external majesty and +splendour of ceremonies doth greatly prejudge +and obscure the spirit and life of the +worship of God, and diverteth the minds of +men from adverting unto the same, which +we have offered to be tried by common experience. +Durand himself, for as much as +he hath written in the defence of ceremonies, +in his unreasonable <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Rationale</span></span>, yet he +maketh this plain confession:<a id="noteref_992" name="noteref_992" href="#note_992"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">992</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sane in primitiva +ecclesia, sacrificium fiebat in vasis +ligneis et vestibus communibus: tunc enim +erant lignei calices et aurei sacerdotes: +nunc vero è contra est.</span></span> Behold what followeth +upon the majesty and splendour +which ceremonies carry with them, and how +religion, at its best and first estate, was +without the same! +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 33. Neither yet do the ceremonies +in question belong to the purgation of religion; +for wheresoever religion is to be purged +in a corrupted church, all men know that +purgation standeth in putting something +away, not in keeping it still; in voiding +somewhat, nor in retaining it; so that a +church is not purged, but left unpurged, +when the unnecessary monuments of bypast +superstition are still preserved and +kept in the same. And as for the church +of Scotland, least of all could there be any +purgation of it intended by the resuming of +those ceremonies; for such was the most +glorious and ever memorable reformation of +Scotland, that it was far better purged than +any other neighbour church. And of Mr +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-321">[pg 1-321]</span><a name="Pg1-321" id="Pg1-321" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Hooker's jest we may make good earnest; +for, in very deed, as the reformation of Geneva +did pass the reformation of Germany, +so the reformation of Scotland did pass that +of Geneva. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 34. Now hitherto we have discoursed +of the power of princes, in making +of laws about things which concern the worship +of God; for this power it is which our +opposites allege for warrant, of the controverted +ceremonies, wherefore to have spoken +of it is sufficient for our present purpose. +Nevertheless, because there are also +other sorts of ecclesiastical things beside the +making of laws, such as the vocation of men +of ecclesiastical order, the convocation and +moderation of councils, the judging and deciding +of controversies about faith, and the +use of the keys, in all which princes have +some place and power of intermeddling, and +a mistaking in one may possibly breed a mistaking +in all; therefore I thought good here +to digress, and of these also to add somewhat, +so far as princes have power and interest in +the same. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc75" id="toc75"></a> +<a name="pdf76" id="pdf76"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">DIGRESSION I.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">OF THE VOCATION OF MEN OF ECCLESIASTICAL ORDER.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the vocation and calling of ecclesiastical +persons, a prince ought to carry himself +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ad modum procurantis speciem, non designantis +individuum</span></span>. Which shall be more +plainly and particularly understood in these +propositions which follow. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Propos.</span></span> 1. Princes may and ought to provide +and take care that men of those ecclesiastical +orders, and those only which are instituted +in the New Testament by divine authority, +have vocation and office in the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now, beside the apostles, prophets, and +evangelists, which were not ordained to be +ordinary and perpetual offices in the church, +there are but two ecclesiastical orders or degrees +instituted by Christ in the New Testament,<a id="noteref_993" name="noteref_993" href="#note_993"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">993</span></span></a> +viz., elders and deacons. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Excellenter +canones duos tantum sacros ordines +appellari censet, diaconatus scilicet et presbyteratus, +quia hos solos primitiva ecclesia +legitur habuisse, et de his solis preceptum +apostoli habemus</span></span>, saith the Master +of sentences.<a id="noteref_994" name="noteref_994" href="#note_994"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">994</span></span></a> +As for the order and decree +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-322">[pg 1-322]</span><a name="Pg1-322" id="Pg1-322" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of bishops superior to that of elders, that +there is no divine ordinance nor institution +for it, it is not only holden by Calvin, Beza, +Bucer, Martyr, Sadeel, Luther, Chemnitius, +Gerhard, Balduine, the Magdeburgians, +Musculus, Piscator, Hemmingius, Zanchius, +Polanus, Junius, Pareus, Fennerus, Danaeus, +Morney, Whittakers, Willets, Perkins, Cartwright, +the Professors of Leyden, and the +far greatest part of writers in reformed +churches, but also by Jerome, who, upon +Tit. i., and in his epistle to Evagrius, speaketh +so plainly, that the Archbishop of Spalato +is driven to say,<a id="noteref_995" name="noteref_995" href="#note_995"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">995</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Deserimus in hac +parte Hieronymum, neque ei in his dictis +assentimus</span></span>; also by Ambrose on 1 Tim. +iii.; Augustine in his Book of Questions out +of both Testaments, quest. 101; Chrysostom +on 1 Tim. iii.; Isidore, dist. 21, cap. 1; +the Canon Law, dist. 93, cap. 24, and dist. +95, cap. 5; Lombard., lib. 4, dist. 24. And +after him, by many schoolmen, such as Aquinas, +Alensis, Albertus, Bonaventura, Richardus, +and Dominicus Soto, all mentioned +by the Archbishop of Spalato, lib. 2, cap. 4, +num. 25. Gerhard<a id="noteref_996" name="noteref_996" href="#note_996"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">996</span></span></a> citeth for the same judgment, +Anselmus, Sedulius, Primasius, Theophylactus, +Oecumenius, the Council of Basil, +Arelatensis, J. Parisiensis, Erasmus, Medina, +and Cassander, all which authors have +grounded that which they say upon Scripture; +for beside that Scripture maketh no difference +of order and degree betwixt bishops and +elders, it showeth also that they are one and +the same order. For in Ephesus and Crete, +they who were made elders were likewise +made bishops, Acts xx. 17, 28; Tit. i. 5, 7. +And the Apostle, Phil. i. 1, divideth the +whole ministry in the church of Philippi +into two orders, bishops and deacons. Moreover, +1 Tim. iii., he giveth order only for +bishops and deacons, but saith nothing of a +third order. Wherefore it is manifest, that +beside those two orders of elders and deacons, +there is no other ecclesiastical order +which hath any divine institution, or necessary +use in the church; and princes +should do well to apply their power and authority +to the extirpation and rooting out of +popes, cardinals, patriarchs, primates, archbishops, +bishops, suffragans, abbots, deans, +vice-deans, priors, archdeacons, subdeacons, +abbots, chancellors, chantors, subchantors, +exorcists, monks, eremites, acoloths, and all +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-323">[pg 1-323]</span><a name="Pg1-323" id="Pg1-323" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the rabble of popish orders, which undo the +church, and work more mischief in the earth +than can be either soon seen or shortly told. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But, contrariwise, princes ought to establish +and maintain in the church, elders and +deacons, according to the apostolical institution. +Now elders are either such as labour +in the word and doctrine, or else such as +are appointed for discipline only. They +who labour in the word and doctrine are +either such as do only teach, and are ordained +for conserving, in schools and seminaries +of learning, the purity of Christian +doctrine, and the true interpretation of +Scripture, and for detecting and confuting +the contrary heresies and errors, whom the +Apostle calleth doctors or teachers; or else +they are such as do not only teach, but also +have a more particular charge to watch over +the flock, to seek that which is lost, to bring +home that which wandereth, to heal that +which is diseased, to bind up that which is +broken, to visit every family, to warn every +person, to rebuke, to comfort, &c., whom +the Apostle called sometimes pastors, and +sometimes bishops or overseers. The other +sort of elders are ordained only for discipline +and church government, and for assisting +of the pastors in ruling the people, overseeing +their manners, and censuring their +faults. That this sort of elders is instituted +by the Apostle, it is put out of doubt, not +alone by Calvin, Beza, and the divines of +Geneva, but also by Chemnitius (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Exam.</span></span> +part 2, p. 218), Gerhard (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Loc. Theol.</span></span>, tom. +6, p. 363, 364), Zanchius (in 4 <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Proec.</span></span>, col. +727), Martyr (in 1 Cor. xii. 28), Bullinger +(in 1 Tim. v. 17), Junius (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Animad. in Bell.</span></span>, +contr. 5, lib. 1, cap. 2), Polanus (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Synt.</span></span>, lib. +7, cap. 11), Pareus (in Rom. xii. 8; 1 Cor. +xii. 28), Cartwright (on 1 Tim. v. 17), the +Professors of Leyden (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Syn. Pur. Theol.</span></span> disp. +42, thes. 20), and many more of our divines, +who teach that the Apostle, 1 Tim. v. 17, +directly implieth that there were some elders +who ruled well, and yet laboured not in +the word and doctrine; and those elders he +meaneth by them that rule, Rom. xii. 8; +and by <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">governments</span></em>, 1 Cor. xii. 28, where +the Apostle saith not, <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">helps in governments</span></em>, +as our new English translation corruptly +readeth, but <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">helps, governments</span></em>, &c. plainly +putting governments for a different order +from helps or deacons. Of these elders<a id="noteref_997" name="noteref_997" href="#note_997"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">997</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-324">[pg 1-324]</span><a name="Pg1-324" id="Pg1-324" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +speaketh Ambrose,<a id="noteref_998" name="noteref_998" href="#note_998"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">998</span></span></a> as Dr Fulk also understandeth +him,<a id="noteref_999" name="noteref_999" href="#note_999"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">999</span></span></a> +showing that with all nations +eldership is honourable; wherefore the synagogue +also, and afterwards the church, hath +had some elders of the congregation, without +whose council and advice nothing was +done in the church; and that he knew not +by what negligence this had grown out of +use, except it had been by the sluggishness +of the teachers, or rather their pride, whilst +they seemed to themselves to be something, +and so did arrogate the doing of all by themselves. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Deacons were instituted by the apostles<a id="noteref_1000" name="noteref_1000" href="#note_1000"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1000</span></span></a> +for collecting, receiving, keeping, and distributing +ecclesiastical goods, which were given +and dedicated for the maintenance of ministers, +churches, schools, and for the help and +relief of the poor, the stranger, the sick, and +the weak; also for furnishing such things as +are necessary to the ministration of the sacrament.<a id="noteref_1001" name="noteref_1001" href="#note_1001"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1001</span></span></a> +Besides which employments, the +Scripture hath assigned neither preaching, +nor baptising, nor any other ecclesiastical +function to ordinary deacons. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Propos.</span></span> 2. Princes, in their dominions, +ought to procure and effect, that there be +never wanting men qualified and fit for +those ecclesiastical functions and charges +which Christ hath ordained, and that such +men only be called, chosen, and set apart +for the same. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +There are two things contained in this +proposition. 1. That princes ought to procure +that the church never want men qualified +and gifted for the work and service of +the holy ministry, for which end and purpose +they ought to provide and maintain +schools and colleges, entrusted and committed +to the rule and oversight of orthodox, +learned, godly, faithful, and diligent masters, +that so qualified and able men may be +still furnished and sent to take care that the +ministers of the church neither want due +reverence, 1 Tim. v. 17; Heb. xiii. 17, nor +sufficient maintenance, 1 Cor. ix., that so +men be not scarred from the service of the +ministry, but rather encouraged unto the +same, 2 Chron. xxxi. 4. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. That princes ought also to take order +and course, that well-qualified men, and no +others, be advanced and called to bear +charge and office in the church, for which +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-325">[pg 1-325]</span><a name="Pg1-325" id="Pg1-325" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +purpose they should cause not one disdainful +prelate, but a whole presbytery or company +of elders, to take trial of him who is +to be taken into the number of preaching +elders, and to examine well the piety of his +life, the verity of his doctrine, and his fitness +to teach. And further, that due trial +may be continually had of the growth or +decay of the graces and utterance of every +pastor, it is the part of princes to enjoin the +visitation of particular churches, and the +keeping of other presbyterial meetings, likewise +the assembling of provincial, and national +synods, for putting order to such +things as have not been helped in the particular +presbyteries. And as for the other +sort of elders, together with deacons, we +judge the ancient order of this church to +have been most convenient for providing of +well-qualified men for those functions and +offices; for the eighth head of the First +Book of Discipline, touching the election +of elders and deacons, ordaineth that only +men of best knowledge and cleanest life be +nominate to be in election, and that their +names be publicly read to the whole church +by the minister, giving them advertisement +that from among them must be chosen elders +and deacons, that if any of these nominate +be noted with public infamy, he ought +to be repelled; and that if any man know +others of better qualities within the church +than those that be nominate, they shall be +put in election, that the church may have +the choice. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If these courses, whereof we have spoken, +be followed by Christian princes, they shall, +by the blessing of God, procure that the +church shall be served with able and fit ministers; +but though thus they may <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">procurare +speciem</span></span>, yet they may not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">designare +individuum</span></span>, which now I am to demonstrate. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Propos.</span></span> 3. Nevertheless,<a id="noteref_1002" name="noteref_1002" href="#note_1002"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1002</span></span></a> princes may +not design nor appoint such or such particular +men to the charge of such or such particular +churches, or to the exercise of such or +such ecclesiastical functions, but ought to provide +that such an order and form be kept in +the election and ordination of the ministers +of the church, as is warranted by the example +of the apostles and primitive church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The vocation of a minister in the church +is either inward or outward. The inward +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-326">[pg 1-326]</span><a name="Pg1-326" id="Pg1-326" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +calling which one must have in finding himself, +by the grace of God, made both able +and willing to serve God and his church +faithfully in the holy ministry, lieth not +open to the view of men, and is only manifest +to him from whom nothing can be hid; +the outward calling is made up of election +and ordination: that signified in Scripture +by <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cheirotonia</span></span> this by +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cheirothesia</span></span> concerning +which things we say with Zanchius,<a id="noteref_1003" name="noteref_1003" href="#note_1003"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1003</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Magistratus</span></span>, +&c.: <span class="tei tei-q">“It pertaineth to a Christian +magistrate and prince to see for ministers +unto his churches. But how? Not +out of his own arbitrement, but as God's +word teacheth; therefore let the Acts of the +Apostles and the epistles of Paul be read, +how ministers were elected and ordained, +and let them follow that form.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The right of election pertaineth to the +whole church, which as it is maintained by +foreign divines who write of the controversies +with Papists, and as it was the order +which this church prescribed in the Books +of Discipline, so it is commended unto us +by the example of the apostles, and of the +churches planted by them. Joseph and +Matthias were chosen and offered to Christ +by the whole church, being about 120 persons, +Acts i. 15, 23; the apostles required +the whole church and multitude of disciples, +to choose out from among them seven men +to be deacons, Acts vi. 2, 3; the Holy Ghost +said to the whole church at Antioch, being +assembled together to minister unto the +Lord, <span class="tei tei-q">“Separate me Barnabas and Saul,”</span> +Acts xiii. 1, 2; the whole church chose +Judas and Silas to be sent to Antioch, Acts +xv. 22; the brethren who travelled in the +church's affairs were chosen by the church, +and are called the church's messengers, +2 Cor. viii. 19, 23; such men only were ordained +elders by Paul and Barnabas who +were chosen and approved by the whole +church, their suffrages being signified by +the lifting up of their hands, Acts xiv. 23. +Albeit, Chrysostom and other ecclesiastical +writers use the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cheirotonia</span></span> for ordination +and imposition of hands, yet when they +take it in this sense, they speak it figuratively +and synecdochically, as Junius showeth.<a id="noteref_1004" name="noteref_1004" href="#note_1004"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1004</span></span></a> +For these two, election by most voices, +and ordination by laying on of hands, were +joined together, did cohere, as an antecedent +and a consequent, whence the use obtained, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-327">[pg 1-327]</span><a name="Pg1-327" id="Pg1-327" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that the whole action should be signified +by one word, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per modum intellectus</span></span>, +collecting the antecedent from the consequent, +and the consequent from the antecedent. +Nevertheless, according to the proper +and native signification of the word, it +noteth the signifying of a suffrage or election +by the lifting up of the hand, for +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cheimotonehin</span></span> is no other +thing nor <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">chehiras tehinein</span></span> +or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">hanatehineiu</span></span> to lift or hold up the +hands in sign of a suffrage; and so Chrysostom +himself useth the word when he +speaketh properly, for he saith that the senate +of Rome took upon him <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cheirosoiehin +theohne</span></span>; that is (as D. Potter turneth his +words<a id="noteref_1005" name="noteref_1005" href="#note_1005"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1005</span></span></a>), to make gods by most voices. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Bellarmine<a id="noteref_1006" name="noteref_1006" href="#note_1006"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1006</span></span></a> reckoneth out three significations +of the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cheirosoiehin</span></span>: 1. To choose +by suffrages; 2. Simply to choose which +way soever it be; 3. To ordain by imposition +of hands. Junius answereth him,<a id="noteref_1007" name="noteref_1007" href="#note_1007"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1007</span></span></a> +that the first is the proper signification; +the second is metaphorical; the third synecdochical. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Our English translators, 2 Cor. i. 19, +have followed the metaphorical signification, +and in this place, Acts xiv. 23, the synecdochical. +But what had they to do either +with a metaphor or a synecdoche when +the text may bear the proper sense? Now +that Luke, in this place, useth the word in +the proper sense, and not in the synecdochical, +Gerhard<a id="noteref_1008" name="noteref_1008" href="#note_1008"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1008</span></span></a> proveth from the words which +he subjoineth, to signify the ordaining of +those elders by the laying on of hands; for +he saith that they prayed, and fasted, and +commended them to the Lord, in which +words he implieth the laying on of hands +upon them, as may be learned from Acts +vi. 6, <span class="tei tei-q">“When they had prayed, they laid +their hands on them;”</span> Acts xiii. 3, <span class="tei tei-q">“When +they had fasted, and prayed, and laid their +hands on them;”</span> so Acts viii. 15, 17, prayer +and laying on of hands went together. +Wherefore by <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cheirotouhêsagtes</span></span> Luke pointeth +at the election of those elders by voices, +being, in the following words, to make mention +of their ordination by imposition of +hands. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Cartwright<a id="noteref_1009" name="noteref_1009" href="#note_1009"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1009</span></span></a> +hath for the same point other +weighty reasons: <span class="tei tei-q">“It is absurd (saith he) to +imagine that the Holy Ghost, by Luke, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-328">[pg 1-328]</span><a name="Pg1-328" id="Pg1-328" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +speaking with the tongues of men, that is to +say, to their understanding, should use a +word in that signification in which it was +never used before his time by any writer, +holy or profane, for how could he then be +understood, if using the note and name they +used, he should have fled from the signification +whereunto they used it, unless therefore +his purpose was to write that which +none could read? It must needs be that as +he wrote so he meant the election by voices. +And if Demosthenes, for knowledge in the +tongue, would have been ashamed to have +noted the laying down of hands by a word +that signifieth the lifting of them up, they +do the Holy Ghost (which taught Demosthenes +to speak) great injury in using this +impropriety and strangeness of speech unto +himself, which is yet more absurd, considering +that there were both proper words to utter +the laying on of hands by, and the same +also was used in the translation of the LXX, +which Luke, for the Gentiles' sake, did, as +it may seem (where he conveniently could), +most follow. And yet it is most of all absurd +that Luke, which straiteneth himself +to keep the words of the seventy interpreters, +when as he could have otherwise uttered +things in better terms than they did, +should here forsake the phrase wherewith +they noted the laying on of hands, being +most proper and natural to signify the +same. The Greek Scholiast also, and the +Greek Ignatius, do plainly refer this word +to the choice of the church by voices.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But it is objected, that Luke saith not of +the whole church, but only of Paul and Barnabas, +that they made them by voices elders +in every city. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> But how can one imagine that betwixt +them two alone the matter went to +suffrages? Election by most voices, or the +lifting up of the hand in taking of a suffrage, +had place only among a multitude assembled +together. Wherefore we say with Junius,<a id="noteref_1010" name="noteref_1010" href="#note_1010"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1010</span></span></a> +that τὸ χειροτονεὶν is both a common +and a particular action whereby a man +chooseth, by his own suffrage in particular, +and likewise with others in common, so +that in one and the same action we cannot +divide those things which are so joined together. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +From that which hath been said, it plainly +appeareth that the election of ministers, +according to the apostolic institution, pertaineth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-329">[pg 1-329]</span><a name="Pg1-329" id="Pg1-329" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to the whole body of that church +where they are to serve; and that this was +the apostolic and primitive practice, it is +acknowledged even by some of the Papists, +such as Lorinus, Salmeron, and Gaspar +Sanctius, all upon Acts xiv. 23. The canon +law<a id="noteref_1011" name="noteref_1011" href="#note_1011"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1011</span></span></a> +itself commendeth this form and saith, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Electio clericorum est petitio plebis</span></span>. And +was he not a popish archbishop<a id="noteref_1012" name="noteref_1012" href="#note_1012"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1012</span></span></a> who condescended +that the city of Magedeburg should +have <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus vocandi ac constituendi ecclesiae +ministros</span></span>? Neither would the city accept +of peace without this condition. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +That in the ancient church, for a long +time, the election of ministers remained in +the power of the whole church or congregation, +it is evident from Cypr., lib. 1, epist. +4, 68; August., epist. 106; Leo I., epist. +95; Socrat., lib. 4, cap. 30; and lib. 6, +cap. 2; Possidon, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in Vita Aug.</span></span>, cap. 4. +The testimonies and examples themselves, +for brevity's cause, I omit. As for the thirteenth +canon of the Council of Laodicea, +which forbiddeth to permit to the people the +election of such as were to minister at the +altar, we say with Osiander,<a id="noteref_1013" name="noteref_1013" href="#note_1013"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1013</span></span></a> that this canon +cannot be approved, except only in this respect, +that howbeit the people's election and +consent be necessary, yet the election is not +wholly and solely to be committed to them, +excluding the judgment and voice of the +clergy. And that this is all which the Council +meant, we judge with Calvin<a id="noteref_1014" name="noteref_1014" href="#note_1014"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1014</span></span></a> and Gerhard.<a id="noteref_1015" name="noteref_1015" href="#note_1015"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1015</span></span></a> That this is the true interpretation +of the canon, Junius<a id="noteref_1016" name="noteref_1016" href="#note_1016"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1016</span></span></a> +proveth both by the words ὄχλοις ἐπιτρέπειν, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">permittere turbis</span></span>, +for ἐπιτρέπειν signifieth to quit and leave +the whole matter to the fidelity and will of +others; and, likewise, by the common end +and purpose of that Council which was to repress +certain faults of the people which had +prevailed through custom. Indeed, if the +whole matter were altogether left to the +people, contentions and confusions might be +feared; but whilst we plead for the election +of the people, we add, +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. Let the clergy of the adjacent bounds, +in their presbyterial assembly, try and judge +who are fit for the ministry; thereafter let +a certain number of those who are by them +approven as fit, be offered and propounded +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-330">[pg 1-330]</span><a name="Pg1-330" id="Pg1-330" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to the vacant church, that a free election +may be made of some one of that number, +providing always that if the church or congregation +have any real reason for refusing +the persons nominate and offered unto them, +and for choosing of others, their lawful desires +be herein yielded unto. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Even when it comes to the election,<a id="noteref_1017" name="noteref_1017" href="#note_1017"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1017</span></span></a> +yet <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">populus non solus judicat, sed proeunte +et moderante actionem clero et presbyterio</span></span>, +let the elders of the congregation, +together with some of the clergy concurring +with them, moderate the action, and go before +the body of the people. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Would to God that these things were +observed by all who desire the worthy office +of a pastor; for neither the patron's presentation, +nor the clergy's nomination, examination +and recommendation, nor the bishop's +laying on of hands and giving of institution, +nor all these put together, can +make up to a man's calling to be a pastor +to such or such a particular flock, without +their own free election. Even, as in those +places where princes are elected, the election +gives them <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus ad rem</span></span> (as they speak), +without which the inauguration can never +give them <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus in re</span></span>; so a man hath, from +his election, power to be a pastor so far as +concerneth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus ad rem</span></span>, and ordination only +applieth him to the actual exercising of his +pastoral office, which ordination ought to be +given unto him only who is elected, and that +because he is elected. And of him who is +obtruded and thrust upon a people, without +their own election, it is well said by Zanchius, +that he can neither with a good conscience +exercise his ministry, nor yet be +profitable to the people, because they will +not willingly hear him, nor submit themselves +unto him. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Furthermore, because patronages and presentation +to benefices do often prejudge the +free and lawful election which God's word +craveth, therefore the Second Book of Discipline, +chap. 12, albeit it permitteth and +alloweth the ancient patrons of prebendaries, +and such benefices as have not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">curam +animarum</span></span>, to reserve their patronages, and +to dispone thereupon to benefices that have +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">curam animarum</span></span>, may have no place in +this light of reformation. Not that we +think a man presented to a benefice that +hath <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">curam animarum</span></span> cannot be lawfully +elected, but because of the often and ordinary +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-331">[pg 1-331]</span><a name="Pg1-331" id="Pg1-331" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +abuse of this unnecessary custom, we +could wish it abolished by princes. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It followeth to speak of ordination, wherein, +with Calvin,<a id="noteref_1018" name="noteref_1018" href="#note_1018"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1018</span></span></a> +Junius,<a id="noteref_1019" name="noteref_1019" href="#note_1019"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1019</span></span></a> +Gersom Burer,<a id="noteref_1020" name="noteref_1020" href="#note_1020"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1020</span></span></a> +and other learned men, we distinguish betwixt +the act of it and the rite of it. The +act of ordination standeth in the mission to +the deputation of a man to an ecclesiastical +function, with power and authority to perform +the same; and thus are pastors ordained +when they are sent to a people with +power to preach the word, minister the sacraments, +and exercise ecclesiastical discipline +among them. For <span class="tei tei-q">“How shall they +preach except they be sent?”</span> Rom. x. 15. +Unto which mission or ordination neither +prayer nor imposition of hands, nor any +other of the church's rites, is essential and +necessary, as the Archbishop of Spalato showeth,<a id="noteref_1021" name="noteref_1021" href="#note_1021"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1021</span></span></a> +who placeth the essential act of ordination +in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">missione potestativa</span></span>, or a simple +deputation and application of a minister to +his ministerial function with power to perform +it. This may be done, saith he, by +word alone, without any other ceremony, +in such sort that the fact should hold, and +the ordination thus given should be valid +enough. When a man is elected by the +suffrages of the church, then his ordination +is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quasi solennis missio in possessionem +honoris illius, ex decreto</span></span>, saith Junius.<a id="noteref_1022" name="noteref_1022" href="#note_1022"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1022</span></span></a> +Chemnitius noteth,<a id="noteref_1023" name="noteref_1023" href="#note_1023"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1023</span></span></a> that when Christ, after +he had chosen his twelve apostles, ordained +them to preach the gospel, to cast out devils, +and to heal diseases, we read of no ceremony +used in this ordination, but only +that Christ gave them power to preach, to +heal, and to cast out devils, and so sent them +away to the work. And howsoever the +church hath for order and decency used some +rite in ordination, yet there is no such rite +to be used with opinion of necessity, or as +appointed by Christ or his apostles. When +our writers prove against Papists that order +is no sacrament, this is one of their arguments, +that there is no rite instituted in the +New Testament to be used in the giving of +orders. Yet because imposition of hands +was used in ordination not only by the apostles, +who had power to give extraordinarily +the gifts of the Holy Ghost, but likewise +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-332">[pg 1-332]</span><a name="Pg1-332" id="Pg1-332" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +by the presbytery or company of elders; +and Timothy did not only receive the +gift that was in him, by the laying on of +Paul's hands. 2 Tim. i. 16, as the mean, +but also with the laying on of the hands of +the presbytery, 1 Tim. iv. 14, as the rite +and sign of his ordination; therefore the +church, in the after ages, hath still kept and +used the same rite in ordination, which rite +shall, with our leave, be yet retained in the +church, providing, 1. It be not used with +opinion of necessity; for that the church +hath full liberty either to use any other decent +rite (not being determined by the word +to any one), or else to use no rite at all, beside +a public declaration that the person +there presented is called and appointed to +serve the church in the pastoral office, together +with exhortation to the said person, +and the commending of him to the grace of +God, the church not being tied by the word +to use any rite at all in the giving of ordination. +2. That it be not used as a sacred +significant ceremony to represent and signify +either the delivering to the person ordained +authority to preach and to minister +the sacraments, or the consecration and +mancipation of him to the holy ministry; +or, lastly, God's bestowing of the gifts of his +Spirit upon him, together with his powerful +protection and gracious preservation in the +performing of the works of his calling, but +only as a moral sign, solemnly to assign and +point out the person ordained; which, also, +was one of the ends and uses whereunto this +rite of laying on of hands was applied by the +apostles themselves, as Chemnitius showeth.<a id="noteref_1024" name="noteref_1024" href="#note_1024"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1024</span></span></a> +And so Joshua was designed and known to +the people of Israel as the man appointed +to be the successor of Moses, by that very +sign, that Moses laid his hands on him, +Deut. xxxiv. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +As a sacred significant ceremony we may +not use it, 1. Because it hath been proved,<a id="noteref_1025" name="noteref_1025" href="#note_1025"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1025</span></span></a> +that men may never, at their pleasure, ascribe +to any rite whatsoever, a holy signification +of some mystery of faith or duty of +piety. The apostles, indeed, by laying on +of their hands, did signify their giving of +the gift of the Holy Ghost; but, now, as +the miracle, so the mystery hath ceased, +and the church not having such power to +make the signification answer to the sign, if +now a sacred or mystical signification be +placed in the rite, it is but an empty and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-333">[pg 1-333]</span><a name="Pg1-333" id="Pg1-333" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +void sign, and rather minical than mystical. +2. All such sacred rites as have been notoriously +abused to superstition, if they have +no necessary use, ought to be abolished, as +we have also proven;<a id="noteref_1026" name="noteref_1026" href="#note_1026"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1026</span></span></a> +therefore, if imposition +of hands in ordination be accounted and +used as a sacred rite, and as having a sacred +signification (the use of it not being necessary), +it becometh unlawful, by reason of +the bygone and present superstitious abuse +of the same in Popery. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now the right and power of giving ordination +to the ministers of the church belongeth +primarily and wholly to Christ, who communicateth +the same with his bride the +church. Both the bridegroom for his part, +and the bride for her part, have delivered +this power of ordination to the presbytery +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure</span></span> DIVINO. Afterward the presbytery conferred, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure humano</span></span>, this power upon them, +who were specially called bishops, whence +the tyrannical usurpation of bishops hath in +process followed, claiming the proper right +and ordinary position of that which at first +they had only by free concession; and thus +that great divine, Franciscus Junius,<a id="noteref_1027" name="noteref_1027" href="#note_1027"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1027</span></span></a> deriveth +the power of ordination. All which, +that it may be plain unto us, let us observe +four several passages. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. The whole church<a id="noteref_1028" name="noteref_1028" href="#note_1028"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1028</span></span></a> hath the power +of ordination communicated to her from +Christ, to whom it wholly pertaineth; for, +1. It is most certain (and among our writers +agreed upon) that, to the whole church collectively +taken, Christ hath delivered the +keys of the kingdom of heaven with power +to use the same, promising that whosoever +the church bindeth on earth, shall be bound +in heaven, and whosoever she looseth on +earth, shall be loosed in heaven, Matt. xviii. +18; therefore he hath also delivered unto +the whole church power to call and ordain +ministers for using the keys, otherwise the +promise might be made void, because the +ministers which she now hath may fail. 2. +Christ hath appointed a certain and an ordinary +way how the church may provide +herself of ministers, and so may have ever +in herself the means of grace and comfort +sufficient to herself, according to that of the +Apostle, 1 Cor. iii. 21, 22, <span class="tei tei-q">“All things are +yours, whether Paul or Apollos,”</span> &c. But +if she had not the power of ordaining ministers +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-334">[pg 1-334]</span><a name="Pg1-334" id="Pg1-334" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +unto herself when she needeth, then +might she sometimes be deprived of such an +ordinary and certain way of providing herself. +3. When the ministry of the church +faileth or is wanting, Christian people have +power to exercise that act of ordination +which is necessary to the making of a minister. +Dr Fulk<a id="noteref_1029" name="noteref_1029" href="#note_1029"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1029</span></span></a> showeth out of Ruffinus +and Theodoret, that Ædesius and Frumentius, +being but private men, by preaching of +the gospel, converted a great nation of the +Indians; and that the nation of the Iberians +being converted by a captive woman, the +king and the queen became teachers of the +gospel to the people. And might not, then, +the church in those places both elect and +ordain ministers? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The church hath, by divine institution, +delivered the power of ordaining ordinary +ministers to the presbytery, whereof +the church consisteth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">repræsentative</span></span>. And +so saith Pareus,<a id="noteref_1030" name="noteref_1030" href="#note_1030"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1030</span></span></a> that the power of mission +(which is <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">ordination</span></em>) belongeth to the presbytery. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Scriptura</span></span>, saith +Balduine,<a id="noteref_1031" name="noteref_1031" href="#note_1031"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1031</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ordinationem +tribuit toti presbyterio, non seorsim +episcopo</span></span>. With whom say the Professors +of Leyden in like manner.<a id="noteref_1032" name="noteref_1032" href="#note_1032"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1032</span></span></a> Now when +the divines of Germany and Belgia speak of +a presbytery, they understand such a company +as hath in it both those two sorts of +elders which we speak of, viz., some who labour +in the word and doctrine, whom the +Apostle calleth bishops, and others who +labour only in discipline. The apostolic and +primitive times knew neither parishional nor +diocesan churches. Christians lived then in +cities only, not in villages, because of the +persecution; and it is to be remembered, +that in Rome, Corinth, Ephesus, Colosse, +Philippi, Thessalonica, and such other cities +inhabited by Christians, there were more +pastors than one. The Apostle called unto +him the elders (not elder) of the church of +Ephesus, Acts xx. 17; he writeth to the +bishops (not bishop) of the church at Philippi, +Phil. i. 1; he biddeth the Thessalonians +know them (not him) which laboured among +them, 2 Thess. v. 12. Now that number +of pastors or bishops which was in one city, +did in common govern all the churches within +the city, and there was not any one pastor +who, by himself, governed a certain part +of the city particularly assigned to his charge, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-335">[pg 1-335]</span><a name="Pg1-335" id="Pg1-335" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to which purpose the Apostle exhorteth the +elders of the church at Ephesus, to take +heed to all the flock, παντι τῳ ποιμιῳ, +Acts xx. 28. And to the same purpose it is +said by Jerome,<a id="noteref_1033" name="noteref_1033" href="#note_1033"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1033</span></span></a> that before schemes and +divisions were, by the devil's instigation, +made in religion, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">communi presbyterorum +consilio ecclesiæ gubernabantur</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This number of preaching elders in one +city, together with those elders which, in +the same city, laboured for discipline only, +made up that company which the Apostle,<a id="noteref_1034" name="noteref_1034" href="#note_1034"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1034</span></span></a> +1 Tim. iv. 14, calleth a presbytery, and +which gave ordination to the ministers of +the church. To the whole presbytery, made +up of those two sorts of elders, belonged the +act of ordination, which is mission, howbeit +the right,<a id="noteref_1035" name="noteref_1035" href="#note_1035"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1035</span></span></a> which was imposition of hands, +belonged to those elders alone which laboured +in the word and doctrine. And so we +are to understand that which the Apostle +there saith of the presbytery's laying on of +hands upon Timothy. As for Dr Downame's<a id="noteref_1036" name="noteref_1036" href="#note_1036"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1036</span></span></a> two glosses upon that place, which +he borroweth from Bellarmine, and whereby +he thinketh to elude our argument, we +thank Dr Forbesse<a id="noteref_1037" name="noteref_1037" href="#note_1037"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1037</span></span></a> for confuting them. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quod autem</span></span>, &c.: <span class="tei tei-q">“But whereas (saith he) +some have expounded the presbytery in this +place to be a company of bishops, except by +bishops thou would understand presbyteries, +it is a violent interpretation, and an insolent +meaning, and whereas others have understood +the degree itself of eldership, this cannot +stand, for the degree hath not hands, +but hands are men's.”</span> Wherefore the Doctor +himself, by the presbytery whereof the +Apostle speaketh, understandeth (as we do) +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">confessus presbyterorum</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But since we cannot find, in the apostles' +times, any other presbytery or assembly of +elders beside that which hath been spoken +of, how cometh it, nay, some say that the +church of Scotland, and other reformed +churches, did appoint two sorts of presbyterial +assemblies, one (which here we call +sessions) wherein the pastor of the parish, +together with those elders within the same, +whom the Apostle calleth governments and +presidents, put order to the government of +that congregation, another (which here we +presbyteries) wherein the pastors of sundry +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-336">[pg 1-336]</span><a name="Pg1-336" id="Pg1-336" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +churches, lying near together, do assemble +themselves? Which difficulty yet +more increaseth, if it be objected that neither +of these two doth in all points answer +or conform itself unto that primitive form of +presbytery whereof we speak. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> The +division and multiplication of parishes, and +the appointment of particular pastors to the +peculiar oversight of particular flocks, together +with the plantation of churches in villages +as well as in cities, hath made it impossible +for us to be served with that only +one form of presbytery which was constitute +in the apostles' times. But this difference +of the times being (as it ought to be) admitted, +for an inevitable cause of the differences +of the former, both those two forms of presbyterial +meetings appointed by the church +of Scotland do not only necessarily result +from that one apostolic form, but likewise +(the actions of them both being laid together) +do accomplish all these ordinary ecclesiastical +functions which were by it performed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And first, Sessions have a necessary use, +because the pastors and those elders who assist +them in the governing of their flocks +must, as well conjunctly as severally, as well +publicly as privately, govern, admonish, rebuke, +censure, &c. As for presbyteries, because +the parishes being divided in most +places, there is but one pastor in a parish, +except there should be a meeting of a number +of pastors out of divers parishes, neither +could trial be well had of the growth or decay +of the gifts, graces, and utterance of +every pastor, for which purpose the ninth +head of the First book of Discipline appointed +the ministers of adjacent churches +to meet together at convenient times, in +towns and public places, for the exercise of +prophecying and interpreting of Scripture, +according to that form commended to the +church at Corinth, 1 Cor. xiv. 29-32. For +yet could the churches be governed by the +common council and advice of presbyteries, +which being necessary by apostolic institution, +and being the foundation and ground +of our presbyteries, it maketh them necessary +too. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. After the golden age of the apostles +was spent and away, presbyteries, finding +themselves disturbed with emulations, contentions, +and factions, for unity's sake, chose +one of their number to preside among +them, and to confer, in name of the rest, +the rite and sign of initiation (which was imposition +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-337">[pg 1-337]</span><a name="Pg1-337" id="Pg1-337" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of hands) on them whom they ordained +ministers. This honour did the presbyters +yield to him who was specially and +peculiarly called bishop, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure humano</span></span>; yet +the act of ordination they still reserved in +their own power. And wheresoever the +act doth thus remain in the power of the +whole presbytery, the conferring of the outward +sign or rite by one in the name of +the rest, none of us condemneth, as may be +seen in Beza, Didoclavius, and Gersom +Bucer. Neither is there any more meant +by Jerome<a id="noteref_1038" name="noteref_1038" href="#note_1038"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1038</span></span></a> when he saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“What doth a +bishop (ordination being excepted) which a +presbyter may not do?”</span> For, 1. He speaketh +not of the act of ordination, which remained +in the power of the presbytery, but +of the outward sign or rite, which synedochically +he calls ordination.<a id="noteref_1039" name="noteref_1039" href="#note_1039"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1039</span></span></a> 2. He +speaketh only of the custom of that time, +and not of any divine institution; for that +the imposition of hands pertained to the bishop +alone, not by divine institution, but +only by ecclesiastical custom, Junius +proveth<a id="noteref_1040" name="noteref_1040" href="#note_1040"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1040</span></span></a> +out of Tertullian, Jerome and Ambrose. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Afterward bishops began to appropriate +to themselves that power which pertained +unto them <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure devoluto</span></span>, as if it had +been their own <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure proprio</span></span>. Yet so that +some vestiges of the ancient order have still +remained; for both Augustine and Ambrose +(whose words, most plain to this purpose, +are cited by Dr Forbesse<a id="noteref_1041" name="noteref_1041" href="#note_1041"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1041</span></span></a>) testify that, +in their time, in Alexandria and all Egypt, +the presbyters gave ordination when a bishop +was not present. The canon law<a id="noteref_1042" name="noteref_1042" href="#note_1042"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1042</span></span></a> ordaineth +that, in giving of ordination, presbyters +lay on their hands, together with the +bishop's hands. And it is holden by many +Papists (of whom Dr Forbesse<a id="noteref_1043" name="noteref_1043" href="#note_1043"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1043</span></span></a> allegeth +some for the same point) that any simple +presbyter (whom they call a priest) may, +with the Pope's commandment or concession, +give valid ordination. That which +maketh them grant so much is, because +they dare not deny that presbyters have +the power of ordination <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>. Yet +saith Panormitanus,<a id="noteref_1044" name="noteref_1044" href="#note_1044"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1044</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Olim presbytery in +communi regebant ecclesiam, et ordinabant +sacradotes.</span></span> The Doctor himself holdeth, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-338">[pg 1-338]</span><a name="Pg1-338" id="Pg1-338" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that one simple presbyter howsoever +having, by virtue of his presbyterial order, +power to give ordination, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod ad actum +primum sive aptitudinem</span></span>, yet <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad exercitium</span></span> +cannot validly give ordination without +a commission from the bishop or from +the presbytery, if either there be no bishop, +or else he be a heretic or wolf. But I would +learn why may not the presbytery validly +ordain, either by themselves, or by any one +presbyter with commission and power from +them, even where there is a bishop (and he +no heretic) who consenteth not thereto; for +the Doctor<a id="noteref_1045" name="noteref_1045" href="#note_1045"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1045</span></span></a> acknowledgeth, that not only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo +ad aptitudinem</span></span>, but even <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad plenariam +ordinationis executionem</span></span>, the same +power pertaineth to the presbytery <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">collegialiter</span></span>, +which he allegeth (but proveth not) +that the apostles gave to bishops <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">personaliter</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now from all these things princes may +learn how to reform their own and the +prelates' usurpation, and how to reduce the +orders and vocation of ecclesiastical persons +unto conformity with the apostolic and primitive +pattern, from which if they go on +either to enjoin or to permit a departing, +we leave them to be judged by the King of +terrors. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc77" id="toc77"></a> +<a name="pdf78" id="pdf78"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">DIGRESSION II.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">OF THE CONVOCATION AND MODERATION OF SYNODS.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Touching the convocation of synods, we +resolve with the Professors of +Leyden,<a id="noteref_1046" name="noteref_1046" href="#note_1046"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1046</span></span></a> that +if a prince do so much as tolerate the order +and regiment of the church to be public, his +consent and authority should be craved, and +he may also design the time, place, and +other circumstances; but much more,<a id="noteref_1047" name="noteref_1047" href="#note_1047"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1047</span></span></a> if he be a Christian and orthodox prince, +should his consent, authority, help, protection, and +safeguard be sought and granted. And that +according to the example, both of godly kings +in the Old Testament, and of Christian emperors +and kings in the New.<a id="noteref_1048" name="noteref_1048" href="#note_1048"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1048</span></span></a> Chiefly, +then, and justly<a id="noteref_1049" name="noteref_1049" href="#note_1049"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1049</span></span></a> the magistrate may and +ought to urge and require synods, when +they of the ecclesiastical order cease from +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-339">[pg 1-339]</span><a name="Pg1-339" id="Pg1-339" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +doing their duty. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Veruntamen si +contra</span></span>,<a id="noteref_1050" name="noteref_1050" href="#note_1050"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1050</span></span></a> +&c. <span class="tei tei-q">“Nevertheless (say they), if, contrariwise, +the magistrate be an enemy and persecutor +of the church and of true religion, or cease +to do his duty; that is, to wit, in a manifest +danger of the church, the church notwithstanding +ought not to be wanting to herself, +but ought to use the right and authority +of convocation, which first and foremost +remaineth with the rulers of the church, +as may be seen, Acts xv.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But that this be not thought a tenet of +anti-episcopal writers alone, let us hear what +is said by one of our greatest opposites:<a id="noteref_1051" name="noteref_1051" href="#note_1051"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1051</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Neque defendimus ita</span></span>, &c.: <span class="tei tei-q">“Neither do +we so defend that the right of convocating +councils pertaineth to princes, as that the +ecclesiastical prelates may no way either assemble +themselves together by mutual consent, +or be convocated by the authority of +the metropolitan, primate, or patriarch. +For the apostles did celebrate councils without +any convocation of princes. So many +councils that were celebrate before the first +Nicea, were, without all doubt, gathered +together by the means alone of ecclesiastical +persons; for to whom directly the church +is fully committed, they ought to bear the +care of the church. Yet princes in some +respect indirectly, for help and aid, chiefly +then when the prelates neglect to convocate +councils, or are destitute of power for +doing of the same, of duty may, and use to +convocate them.”</span> Where we see his judgment +to be, that the power of convocating +councils pertaineth directly to ecclesiastical +persons, and to princes only indirectly, for +that they ought to give help and aid to the +convocation of the same, especially when +churchmen either will not or cannot assemble +themselves together. His reasons whereupon +he groundeth his judgment are two, +and those strong ones. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. The apostolical councils, Acts vi. 2; +iv. 16, and so many as were assembled before +the first council of Nice, were not convocated +by princes, but by ecclesiastical persons +without the leave of princes; therefore, +in the like cases, the church ought to +use the like liberty, that is, when there is +need of synods, either for preventing or reforming +some corruptions in the doctrine or +policy of the church; and for avoiding such +inconveniences as may impede the course of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-340">[pg 1-340]</span><a name="Pg1-340" id="Pg1-340" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the gospel (princes in the meantime being +hostile opposites to the truth of God and to +the purity of religion), then to convocate the +same without their authority and leave. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The church is fully committed (and +that directly) to the ministers whom Christ +hath set to rule over the same; therefore +they ought to take care and to provide for +all her necessities as those who must give +account, and be answerable to God for any +hurt which she receiveth in things spiritual +or ecclesiastical, for which (when they might) +they did not provide a remedy, which being +so, it followeth, that when princes will neither +convocate synods, nor consent to the +convocating of them, yet if the convocating +of a synod be a necessary mean for healing +of the church's hurt, and ecclesiastical persons +be able (through the happy occasion of +a fit opportunity) synodically to assemble +themselves, in that case they ought by themselves +to come together, unless one would +say that princes alone, and not pastors, must +give account to God how it hath gone with +the church in matters spiritual and ecclesiastical. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If it be objected that our divines maintain +against Papists, that the right and +power of convocating synods pertaineth to +princes: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span>, And so say I; but for +making the purpose more plain I add three +directions: 1. In ordinary cases, and when +princes are not enemies to the truth and +purity of the gospel, ecclesiastical persons +should not do well to assemble themselves +together in a synod, except they be convocate +with the authority or consent of princes. +Yet, as Junius showeth,<a id="noteref_1052" name="noteref_1052" href="#note_1052"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1052</span></span></a> in extraordinary +cases, and when the magistrate will not concur +nor join with the church, the church +may well assemble and come together beside +his knowledge, and without his consent, +for that extraordinary evils must have extraordinary +remedies. 2. Ecclesiastical persons +may convocate councils simply, and by +a spiritual power and jurisdiction; but to +convocate them by a temporal and coactive +power, pertaineth to princes only. <span class="tei tei-q">“Ecclesiastical +power (saith the Archbishop of Spalato<a id="noteref_1053" name="noteref_1053" href="#note_1053"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1053</span></span></a>) +may appoint and convocate councils; +but yet the ecclesiastical power itself cannot, +with any effect or working, compel bishops, +especially if the bishops of another province, +or kingdom, or patriarchship, be to be convocated. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-341">[pg 1-341]</span><a name="Pg1-341" id="Pg1-341" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +For because the church can work +by her censures, and deprive them who refuse +of her communion, if they come not, +yet they shall not therefore come to the +council if they contemn the censure; therefore +that no man may be able to resist, it is +necessary that they be called by a coactive +authority, which can constrain them who +gainstand, both with banishments and bodily +punishments, and compel the bishops, not +only of one province, but also of the whole +kingdom or empire, to convene.”</span> 3. In the +main and substantial respects, the convocations +of councils pertaineth to the ministers +of the church, that is, as councils are ecclesiastical +meetings, for putting order to ecclesiastical +matters, they ought to be assembled +by the spiritual power of the ministers, +whose part it is to espy and note all the +misorders and abuses in the church, which +must be righted; but because councils are +such meetings as must have a certain place +designed for them in the dominions and +territories of princes, needing further, for +their safe assembling, a certification of their +princely protection; and, finally, it being +expedient for the better success of councils, +that Christian princes be present therein, +either personal or by their commissioners, +that they may understand the councils, conclusions, +and decrees, and assenting unto the +same, ratify and establish them by their regal +and royal authority, because of these +circumstances it is, that the consent and +authority of Christian princes is, and ought +to be, sought and expected for the assembling +of synods. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +As for the right of presidency and moderation, +we distinguish, with Junius,<a id="noteref_1054" name="noteref_1054" href="#note_1054"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1054</span></span></a> two sorts +of it, both which have place in councils, viz., +the moderation of the ecclesiastical action, +and the moderation of the human order; +and with him we say, that in councils, the +whole ecclesiastical action ought to be moderated +by such a president as is elected +for the purpose; even as Hosius, bishop of +Corduba, was chosen to preside in the first +council of Nice: which office agreeth not +with princes; for in the point of propounding +rightly the state of questions and things +to be handled, and of containing the disputation +in good order, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">certe præsidere debet +persona ecclesiastica, in sacris literis erudita</span></span>, +saith the Archbishop of Spalato.<a id="noteref_1055" name="noteref_1055" href="#note_1055"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1055</span></span></a> The +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-342">[pg 1-342]</span><a name="Pg1-342" id="Pg1-342" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +presiding and moderating in the human order, +that is, by a coactive power to compass +the turbulent, to avoid all confusion and contention, +and to cause a peaceable proceeding +and free deliberation, pertaineth indeed to +princes, and so did Constantine preside in +the same council of Nice. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc79" id="toc79"></a> +<a name="pdf80" id="pdf80"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">DIGRESSION III.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">OF THE JUDGING OF CONTROVERSIES AND QUESTIONS OF FAITH.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +There is a twofold judgment which discerneth +and judgeth of faith. The one absolute, +whereby the Most High God, whose +supreme authority alone bindeth us to believe +whatsoever he propoundeth to be believed +by us, hath in his written word pronounced, +declared, and established, what he +would have us to believe concerning himself +or his worship; the other limited and subordinate, +which is either public or private. +That which is public is either ordinary or +extraordinary. The ministerial or subordinate +public judgment, which I call ordinary, +is the judgment of every pastor or doctor, +who, by reason of his public vocation +and office, ought by his public ministry to +direct and instruct the judgments of other +men in matters of faith, which judgment of +pastors and doctors is limited and restricted +to the plain warrants and testimonies of +Holy Scripture, they themselves being only +the ambassadors<a id="noteref_1056" name="noteref_1056" href="#note_1056"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1056</span></span></a> of the Judge to preach and +publish the sentence which he hath established, +so that a pastor is not properly <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">judex</span></span> +but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">index</span></span>. The subordinate public judgment, +which is extraordinary, is the judgment +of a council assembled for the more +public and effectual establishment and declaration +of one or more points of faith and +heads of Christian doctrine, and that in opposition +to all contrary heresy or error, +which is broached and set a-foot in the +church. From which council,<a id="noteref_1057" name="noteref_1057" href="#note_1057"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1057</span></span></a> no Christian +man who is learned in the Scriptures +may be excluded, but ought to be admitted +to utter his judgment in the same; for in +the indagation or searching out of a matter +of faith, they are not the persons of men +which give authority to their sayings, but +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-343">[pg 1-343]</span><a name="Pg1-343" id="Pg1-343" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the reasons and documents which every one +bringeth for his judgment. The subordinate +judgment, which I call private, is the +judgment of discretion whereby every Christian,<a id="noteref_1058" name="noteref_1058" href="#note_1058"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1058</span></span></a> +for the certain information of his own +mind, and the satisfaction of his own conscience, +may and ought to try and examine, +as well the decrees of councils as the doctrines +of particular pastors, and in so far to +receive and believe the same, as he understandeth +them to agree with the Scriptures. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Besides these, there is no other kind of +judgment which God hath allowed to men +in matters of faith, which being first observed, +we say next, concerning the part of +princes, that when questions and controversies +of faith are tossed in the church, that +which pertaineth to them is, to convocate a +council for the decision of the matter, civilly +to moderate the same, by causing such an +orderly and peaceable proceeding as is alike +necessary in every grave assembly, whether +of the church or of the commonwealth; and, +finally, by their coactive temporal power to +urge and procure that the decrees of the +council be received, and the faith therein +contained professed, by their subjects. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But neither may they, by their own authority +and without a council, decide any controverted +matter of faith, nor yet having +convocated a council, may they take upon +them to command, rule, order, and dispose +the disputes and deliberations according to +their arbitrement; nor, lastly, may they, +by virtue of their regal dignity, claim any +power to examine the decrees concluded in +the council, otherwise than by the judgment +of private discretion which is common to +every Christian. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, I say, they may not by themselves +presume, publicly and judicially, to decide +and define any matter of faith, which is +questioned in the church; but this definition +they ought to remit unto a lawful and +free council. Ambrose would not come to +the court to be questioned and judged by the +emperor Valentinian in a matter of faith, +whenever he heard that emperors judged +bishops in matters of faith, seeing, if that +were granted, it would follow that laymen +should dispute and debate matters, and bishops +hear, yea, that bishops should learn of +laymen. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The true ground of which refusal (clear +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-344">[pg 1-344]</span><a name="Pg1-344" id="Pg1-344" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +enough in itself) is darkened by Dr Field,<a id="noteref_1059" name="noteref_1059" href="#note_1059"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1059</span></span></a> +who allegeth, 1. That the thing which Valentinian +took on him was, to judge of a +thing already resolved in a general council +called by Constantine, as if it had been free, +and not yet judged of at all. 2. That Valentinian +was known to be partial; that he +was but a novice; and the other judges +which he meant to associate himself suspected; +but howsoever these circumstances +might serve the more to justify Ambrose's +not compearing to be judged in a matter of +faith by Valentinian, yet the Doctor toucheth +not that which is most considerable, +namely, the reason which he alleged for +his not compearing, because it hath been at +no time heard of that emperors judged bishops +in matters of faith, and if that were +granted, it would follow that bishops should +learn of laymen; which reason holdeth ever +good, even though the thing hath not been +formerly judged by a council. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And, furthermore, if those (which the +Doctor mentioneth) were the true reasons +of his refusing to be judged by Valentinian, +then why did he pretend another reason +(whereof we have heard), and not rather defend +himself with the real and true reason? +Wherefore we gather, that the reason which +made Ambrose refuse to be judged by him +was no other than this, because he considered +that princes, neither by themselves, nor +by any whom they please to choose, may, +without a lawfully assembled and free council, +usurp a public judgment and decisive +sentence in controversies of faith, which, if +they arrogate to themselves, they far exceed +the bounds of their vocation; for it is not +said of princes, but of priests, that their lips +should preserve knowledge, and that they +should seek the law from their mouths, Mal. +ii. 7. And the priests did Jehoshaphat set +in <span class="tei tei-q">“Jerusalem, for the judgment of the +Lord, and for controversies,”</span> 2 Chron. xix. +8, 10, and for judging betwixt law and commandment, +statutes and judgments. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the meanwhile we deny not but that +in extraordinary cases, when lawful councils +cannot be had, and when the clergy is universally +corrupted through gross ignorance, +perverse affections, and incorrigible negligence, +in such a case the prince, notwithstanding +the defect of the ordinary and regular +judges, may yet, by the power of the +civil sword, repress and punish so many as +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-345">[pg 1-345]</span><a name="Pg1-345" id="Pg1-345" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +publish and spread such doctrines as both +he and other Christians, by the judgment of +discretion, plainly understand from Scripture +to be heretical. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Next, I say, that the prince, having assembled +a council, may not take so much +upon him as imperiously to command what +he thinketh good in the disputes and deliberations, +and to have everything ordered, +disposed, and handled according to his mind. +<span class="tei tei-q">“To debate and define theological controversies, +and to teach what is orthodoxal, +what heretical, is the office of divines, yet, +by a coactive authority, to judge this orthodox +faith to be received by all, and heretical +pravity to be rejected, is the office of +kings, or the supreme magistrates, in every +commonwealth,”</span> saith the Bishop of Salisbury.<a id="noteref_1060" name="noteref_1060" href="#note_1060"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1060</span></span></a> +And, again,<a id="noteref_1061" name="noteref_1061" href="#note_1061"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1061</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“In searching, directing, +teaching, divines ordinarily, and by reason +of their calling, ought to go before kings +themselves; but in commanding, establishing, +compelling, kings do far excel:”</span> where +he showeth how, in defining of the controversies +of religion, in one respect ecclesiastical +persons, and in another respect kings, +have the first place. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the debating of a question of faith, +kings have not, by virtue of their princely +vocation, any precedency or chief place, the +action being merely ecclesiastical. For howbeit +kings may convocate a council, preside +also and govern the same as concerning the +human and political order, yet, saith Junius,<a id="noteref_1062" name="noteref_1062" href="#note_1062"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1062</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Actiones, deliberationes, et definitiones, ad +substantiam rei ecclesiasticae pertinentes, +a sacerdotio sunt, a caetu servoram Dei, +quibus rei suoe administrationem mandavit +Deus.</span></span> And, with him, the Archbishop +of Spalato saith, in like manner,<a id="noteref_1063" name="noteref_1063" href="#note_1063"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1063</span></span></a> that howbeit +Christian princes have convocated councils, +and civilly governed the same, yet they +had no power nor authority in the very discussing, +handling and deciding of matters of +faith. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +What then? In the handling of controversies +of faith, have princes no place nor +power at all beside that of political government +only? Surely, by virtue of their +princely authority, they have no other place +in the handling of these matters. Yet, +what if they be men of singular learning +and understanding in the Scriptures? Then +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-346">[pg 1-346]</span><a name="Pg1-346" id="Pg1-346" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +let them propound their own suffrage, with +the grounds and reasons of it, even as other +learned men in the council do. But neither +as princes, nor as men singularly learned, +may they require that others in the council +shall dispute and debate matters, and that +they themselves shall sit as judges having +judicial power of a negative voice; for in a +council no man's voice hath any greater +strength than his reasons and probation +have. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non enim admitto</span></span>, &c: <span class="tei tei-q">“For I +admit not in a council (saith the same prelate<a id="noteref_1064" name="noteref_1064" href="#note_1064"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1064</span></span></a>) +some as judges, others as disputators, +for I have showed that a conciliary judgment +consisteth in the approbation of that +sentence which, above others, hath been +showed to have most weight, and to which +no man could enough oppose. Wherefore +no man in the council ought to have a judiciary +voice, unless he be withal a disputator, +and assigns a reason wherefore he assigns to +that judgment and repels another, and that +reason such a one as is drawn from the +Scripture only, and from antiquity.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, I hold, that, after the definition +and decision of a council, princes may not +take upon them, by any judicial power or +public vocation, to examine the same, as if +they had authority to pronounce yet another +decisive sentence, either ratifying or reversing +what the council hath decreed. Most +certain it is, that, before princes give their +royal assent unto the decrees of any council +whatsoever, and compel men to receive and +acknowledge the same, they ought, first of +all, carefully to try and examine them whether +they agree with the Scriptures or not; +and, if they find them not to agree with the +Scriptures, then to deny their assent and +authority thereto. But all the princes do +not by any judicial power or public authority, +but only by the judgment of private +discretion, which they have as Christians, +and which, together with them, is common +also to their subjects; for neither may a +master of a family commend to his children +and servants the profession of that faith +which is published by the decrees of a council, +except, in like manner, he examine the +same by the Scriptures. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-347">[pg 1-347]</span><a name="Pg1-347" id="Pg1-347" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc81" id="toc81"></a> +<a name="pdf82" id="pdf82"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">DIGRESSION IV.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">OF THE POWER OF THE KEYS, AND ECCLESIASTICAL CENSURES.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Ecclesiastical censures and punishments, +wherewith delinquents are bound, and from +which, when they turn penitents, they are +loosed, are of two sorts: either such as are +common, and agree unto all, as excommunication +and absolution; or such as are peculiar, +and agree only to men of ecclesiastical +order, as suspension, deprivation, &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +As touching the power of the keys, to +bind and loose, excommunicate and absolve; +first of all, princes are to remember, that +neither they may, by themselves, exercise +this power (for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">regum est corporalem irrogare +paenam; sacerdotum spiritualem inferre +vindictam</span></span><a id="noteref_1065" name="noteref_1065" href="#note_1065"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1065</span></span></a>), nor yet by their deputies +or commissioners in their name, and with +authority from them; because, as they have +not themselves the power of the keys, so +neither can they communicate the same unto +others. Secondly, Forasmuch as princes +are the wardens, defenders, and revengers of +both the Tables, they ought, therefore, to +provide and take course that neither laymen +be permitted to have and exercise, the power +of excommunication, nor yet that the prelates +themselves be suffered, in their particular +dioceses, to appropriate this power and +external jurisdiction, as peculiar to themselves; +but that it remain in their hands to +whom it pertaineth by divine institution. +What a woeful abuse is it, that, in our +neighbour churches of England and Ireland, +the bishop's vicar-general, or official, +or commissary, being oftentimes such a one +as hath never entered into any holy orders, +shall sit in his courts to use (I should have +said abuse) the power of excommunication +and absolution? And what though some +silly presbyter be present in the court? +Doth not the bishop's substitute, being a +layman, examine and judge the whole matter, +decree, and give sentence what is to be +done? Hath he not the presbyter's tongue +tied to his belt? And what doth the presbyter +more but only pronounce the sentence +according to that which he who sitteth judge +in the court hath decreed and decerned? +As touching the prelates themselves, I pray, +by what warrant have they appropriated +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-348">[pg 1-348]</span><a name="Pg1-348" id="Pg1-348" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to themselves the whole external jurisdiction +of binding and loosing, excommunicating +and absolving? But that we may a little +scan this their usurpation, and discover +the iniquity thereof to the view of the +princes, whose part it is to cause the same +to be reformed, let us consider to whom +Christ himself, who hath the key of David +(Rev. iii. 7), who openeth and no man shutteth, +and shutteth and no man openeth, hath +committed this power of the keys to be used +on earth. And, first, Let us distinguish betwixt +the power itself, and the execution of it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The power and authority of binding and +loosing Christ hath delivered to the whole +church, that is, to every particular church collectively +taken. <span class="tei tei-q">“The authority of excommunication +pertaineth to the whole church,”</span> +saith Dr Fulk.<a id="noteref_1066" name="noteref_1066" href="#note_1066"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1066</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Jus excommunicandi</span></span>, saith +Balduine,<a id="noteref_1067" name="noteref_1067" href="#note_1067"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1067</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non est penes quamvis privatum, +sive ex ordine sit ecclesiastico, sive politico</span></span>, +&c. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sed hoc jus pertiner ad totam +ecclesiam.</span></span> So say Zanchius (in 4 Praec., +col. 756), Polanus (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Synt.</span></span>, lib. 7, cap. 18), +Pareus (in 1 Cor. v., <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">De Excom.</span></span>), Cartwright +(on 1 Cor. v. 4), Perkins (on Jude +3): and, generally, all our sound writers. +The Magdeburgians<a id="noteref_1068" name="noteref_1068" href="#note_1068"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1068</span></span></a> cite, for the same +judgment, Augustine and Primatius. Gerhard<a id="noteref_1069" name="noteref_1069" href="#note_1069"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1069</span></span></a> +citeth also some popish writers assenting +hereunto. The reasons which we give +for confirmation hereof are these:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. It pertaineth to the whole church, +collectively taken, to deny her Christian +communion to such wicked persons as add +contumacy to their disobedience: therefore, +it pertaineth to the whole church to excommunicate +them. Again, it pertaineth to +the whole church to admit and receive one +into her communion and familiar fellowship: +therefore, to the whole church it +likewise pertaineth to cast one out of her +communion. Sure, the sentence of excommunication +is pronounced in vain, except +the whole church cut off the person thus +judged from all communion with her: and +the sentence of absolution is to as little purpose +pronounced, except the whole church +admit one again to have communion with +her. Shortly, the whole church hath the +power of punishing a man, by denying her +communion unto him: therefore, the whole +church hath the power of judging that he +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-349">[pg 1-349]</span><a name="Pg1-349" id="Pg1-349" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +ought to be so punished. The whole church +hath the power of remitting this punishment +again: therefore, the whole church hath the +power of judging that it ought to be remitted. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The Apostle, in 1 Cor. v., showeth +that the Israelites' purging away of leaven +out of their dwellings in the time of the +passover, was a figure of excommunication, +whereby disobedient and obstinate +sinners, who are as leaven to infect other +men, are to be avoided and thrust out of +the church. Now, as the purging away of +the leaven did not peculiarly belong unto +any one, or some few, among the Israelites, +but unto the whole congregation of Israel; +so the Apostle, writing to the whole church +of Corinth, even to as many as should take +care to have the whole lump kept unleavened, +saith to them all, <span class="tei tei-q">“Know ye not that a +little leaven leaveneth the whole lump? +Purge out, therefore, the old leaven. Put +away from among yourselves that wicked +person,”</span> 1 Cor. v. 6, 7, 13. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Christ hath delivered the power of +binding and loosing to every particular +church or congregation, collectively taken, +which thus we demonstrate:—If our brother +who trespasseth against us will neither +be reclaimed by private admonition, nor yet +by a rebuke given him before some more +witnesses, then, saith Christ, <span class="tei tei-q">“Tell it unto +the church; but if he neglect to hear the +church, let him be unto thee as an heathen +man and a publican. Verily, I say unto +you, whatsoever ye shall bind on earth +shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever +ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in +heaven,”</span> Matt. xviii. 17, 18: where he +showeth, that, in the Christian church +(which he was to plant by the ministry +of the apostles), excommunication was to +be used as the last remedy for curing of +the most deadly and desperate evils; which +excommunication he setteth forth by allusion +unto the order and custom of the Jews +in his time, among whom they who were +cast out, and excommunicate from the synagogue, +were accounted as heathens and +publicans. And so when he saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Let +him be unto thee as an heathen man and a +publican,”</span> he presupposeth that the church +hath excommunicated him for his contumacy, +which he hath added to his disobedience. +For, as Pareus saith,<a id="noteref_1070" name="noteref_1070" href="#note_1070"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1070</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“If by me, and thee, +and every one, he is to be accounted +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-350">[pg 1-350]</span><a name="Pg1-350" id="Pg1-350" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +for such a man, it must needs be +that the judgment of the church be, by +public declaration, made known to me, and +thee, and every one. And this meaning is +thoroughly drawn out of the following verse—<span class="tei tei-q">‘For +whatsoever ye shall bind on earth,’</span> +&c.; therefore, the church ought first to +bind him before he ought to be accounted +by me or thee for one bound, that is, +excommunicate.”</span> Now, what meaneth +Christ by the church, to which he giveth +the power of binding and loosing? Not the +church universal, sure; for I cannot tell +the church universal (whether it be understood +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">collective</span></em> or <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">representative</span></em>) whensoever +my brother trespasseth against me, +and will not be reformed. He meaneth, +therefore, the particular church, whereof, +for the time, it shall happen one to be a +member. <span class="tei tei-q">“The power of the keys (saith +Perkins<a id="noteref_1071" name="noteref_1071" href="#note_1071"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1071</span></span></a>) is given to all ministers, churches, +and congregations.”</span> Neither could there, +otherwise, an ordinary, perpetual, and ready +course be had, for the correcting of all public +contumacy and scandal, by the means of +ecclesiastical discipline. But it will be said, +when he biddeth us tell that particular +church whereof we are members, he meaneth +not that we should tell the whole body +of that church <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">collective</span></em>, but that we should +tell the governors of the church, who are +the church <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">representative</span></em>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +How, then, is this place alleged to prove +that the whole church <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">collective</span></em> hath power +and authority to bind and loose? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Christ meaneth, indeed, that we +should tell those governors who represent +the church; but whilst he calleth them by +the name of the church, and sendeth us to +them as to those who represent the church, +he plainly insinuateth that they exercise the +power of the keys (as in his name, so) in the +name of the church, and that this power +and authority pertaineth to the whole church, +even as when one man representeth another +man's person, whatsoever power he exerciseth +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eo nomine</span></span>, doth first of all agree to the +man who is represented. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. The Apostle, in his own proper person, +writing to the whole church at Corinth, +1 Cor. v. 4, 5, will have them (being +gathered together) to deliver that incestuous +person to Satan; therefore, every +particular church or congregation hath +power to excommunicate such a contumacious +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-351">[pg 1-351]</span><a name="Pg1-351" id="Pg1-351" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +sinner as that incestuous person was. +It is the common answer of Papists, that +albeit the Apostle commanded the act +should be done in face of the church, yet +the judgment and authority of giving sentence +was in himself alone, and not in the +church of Corinth, whereupon they would +make it to follow, that the power of excommunication +pertaineth to the bishop alone, +and not the church. And the same answer +doth Saravia return to Beza;<a id="noteref_1072" name="noteref_1072" href="#note_1072"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1072</span></span></a> but, howsoever, +the Apostle saith, that he had already +judged concerning the incestuous person, +yet he did not hereby seclude the church of +Corinth from the authority of excommunicating +him. <span class="tei tei-q">“It is to be observed (saith +Calvin<a id="noteref_1073" name="noteref_1073" href="#note_1073"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1073</span></span></a>) that Paul, albeit he was an apostle, +doth not for his own will excommunicate +alone, but communicateth his council with +the church, that the thing may be done by +common authority. Himself, indeed, goeth +before and showeth the way, but whilst he +adjoineth to himself other partakers, he signifieth +sufficiently that it is not the private +power of one man.”</span> Nay, let us farther +observe with Junius,<a id="noteref_1074" name="noteref_1074" href="#note_1074"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1074</span></span></a> that the apostles hath +a twofold power: one common to them with +other presbyters, 1 Pet. v. 1; another, singular, +proper, and extraordinary, which they +had as apostles. By this singular power +Paul saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“What will ye? shall I come +unto you with a rod?”</span> 1 Cor. iv. 21; but +by the common power it was that he said, +<span class="tei tei-q">“When ye are gathered together, and my +spirit,”</span> &c., 1 Cor. v. 4. By no other power +than that which was common to him with +the rest of the presbyters or bishops in +Corinth did he judge the incestuous person +to be excommunicated; and thus, as though +he had been present in body among the other +presbyters of that church, and assembled together +with them in their ordinary council or +consistory (in which <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">fuerunt liberi apostoli, +alii vero presbyteri ex vocatione propria, et +necessitate officii</span></span><a id="noteref_1075" name="noteref_1075" href="#note_1075"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1075</span></span></a>), so he both pronounceth<a id="noteref_1076" name="noteref_1076" href="#note_1076"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1076</span></span></a> +his own judgment, and likewise goeth before, +by pronouncing that judgment which was to +be in common by them pronounced. Furthermore, +that the Apostle would not have +that incestuous man to be excommunicate by +his own authority alone, but by the authority +of the church of Corinth, thus it appeareth: +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-352">[pg 1-352]</span><a name="Pg1-352" id="Pg1-352" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. The Apostle challengeth and condemneth +the Corinthians, 1 Cor. v. 2, 6, 9, because +they had not excommunicate him before +his writing unto them, which he would +never have done if that church had not had +power and authority of excommunication. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Howbeit the Apostle gave his judgment, +that he should be excommunicate, because +he ought not to have been tolerated in +the church, yet, for all that, he should not +have been indeed excommunicate and thrust +out of the church of Corinth, except the +ministers and elders of that church had, in +name of the whole body of the same, judicially +cast him forth and delivered him to +Satan, which plainly argueth that he should +not have been excommunicate by the Apostle's +authority alone, but by the authority +of the church of Corinth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. The Apostle only showeth that he +should be excommunicate, but referreth the +giving of sentence and judgment upon him +to the Corinthians; for he saith not that the +Corinthians, being gathered together, should +declare or witness that such an one was delivered +to Satan by Paul's own power and +authority, but that they themselves should +deliver him to Satan, ver. 4, 5. And +again, <span class="tei tei-q">“Purge out, therefore, the old leaven; +put away from among yourselves that +wicked person,”</span> ver. 7, 13. But, saith +Saravia,<a id="noteref_1077" name="noteref_1077" href="#note_1077"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1077</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">partes apostoli in illa actione +fuerunt authoritatis, ecclesiae vero Corinthiacae, +obedientiae. Ans.</span></span> That the action +was done by the authority of the church of +Corinth, it is manifest both from that which +hath been said, and likewise if further we +consider that the Apostle ascribeth to the +Corinthians as much authority in this action +as he assumeth to himself. For he +saith of himself, that he had judged concerning +him that had done this deed, ver. 3; +and so he saith of them, <span class="tei tei-q">“Do not ye judge +them that are within?”</span> ver. 12. Where he +speaketh not of the judgment of private discretion +(for so they might have judged them +that were without also), but even of the external +and authoritative judgment of ecclesiastical +discipline. The Apostle, indeed, +saith, 2 Cor. ii. 9, that he wrote to the Corinthians +to excommunicate that person, +that he might know them, whether they +were obedient in all things; but this proveth +not that the authority of the excommunication +was not theirs; for their part in +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-353">[pg 1-353]</span><a name="Pg1-353" id="Pg1-353" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +this action proceeded both from authority +and from obedience: from authority, absolutely; +from obedience in, in some respect. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">De jure</span></span> they had no liberty nor power not +to excommunicate him, but were bound to +do that which Paul pointed out to be their +duty, and in that respect he calleth them +obedient; yet absolutely and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de facto</span></span> it +was free to them (notwithstanding of Paul's +writing to them) either to excommunicate +him or not to excommunicate him, and if +they had not by their authority excommunicate +him, he had not been at all excommunicate +by any virtue of Paul's adjudging +of him. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. When the Corinthians proceeded to +excommunicate him, the Apostle calleth +this a censure which was inflicted of many, +ver. 6, which could not be said if he was to +be excommunicate by the Apostle's authority +alone. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. The Apostle, ver. 7, writeth again to +the Corinthians, to forgive the incestuous +man, to receive him into their communion, +and to remit the punishment of his excommunication, +because he was won to repentance. +And he addeth, ver. 10, <span class="tei tei-q">“To whom +ye forgive anything, I forgive also.”</span> Now, +who can remit the punishment and save one +from underlying the censure, except such as +have the power and authority of judgment? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Hitherto we have proven that the power +of binding and loosing pertaineth to every +particular church collectively taken; but +the execution and judicial exercising of this +power pertaineth to that company and assembly +of elders in every church which the +Apostle, 1 Tim. iv. 14, calleth a presbytery. +In Scotland we call it a session; in France +it is called a consistory; in Germany and +Belgia, according to the Scripture phrase, +it is termed a presbytery. It is made up of +the pastor or pastors of every congregation, +together with those governing elders which +labour there (not in doctrine, but) in discipline +only, of which things we have spoken +before.<a id="noteref_1078" name="noteref_1078" href="#note_1078"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1078</span></span></a> That unto this company or consistory +of elders pertaineth the power of +binding and loosing, it is averred by the +best divines: Calvin (on Matt. viii. 17, 18, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">et Lib. Epist.</span></span>, col. 168, 169), Beza (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Contra +Saraviam de Divers. Minist. Grad.</span></span>), +Zanchius (in 4 <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Praec.</span></span>, col. 756), Junius +(<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Animad. in Bell.</span></span>, cont. 5, lib. 1, cap. 14, +nota 28), Polanus (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Synt.</span></span>, lib. 7, cap. 18), +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-354">[pg 1-354]</span><a name="Pg1-354" id="Pg1-354" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Tilen (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Synt.</span></span>, part 2, disp. 28), the Professors +of Leyden (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Syn. Pur. Theol.</span></span>, disp. 48), +Gerhard (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Loc. Theol.</span></span>, tom. 6, p. 137, 138), +Balduine (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de Cas. Cons.</span></span>, lib. 4, cap. 11, cas. +11), Pareus (in Matt, xviii. 17, 18; and in +1 Cor. v.), Cartwright (in Matt. xviii., sect. +7), Fennerus (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Theol.</span></span>, lib. 7, cap. 7, p. 152, +153), Alstedius (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Theol. Casuum</span></span>, cap. 27), +Danæus (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Pol. Christ.</span></span>, lib. 6, p. 452, 464), +Hemmingius (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Enchirid.</span></span>, class. 3, cap. 11, +p. 388), Martyr (in 1 Cor. v.), and sundry +others. Bullinger recordeth<a id="noteref_1079" name="noteref_1079" href="#note_1079"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1079</span></span></a> that this was +the manner of the particular churches in +Helvetia, to choose unto themselves a certain +senate of elders, or company of the best +men in the church, which might, according +to the canon of holy Scripture, exercise the +discipline of excommunication, which form +is well warranted by the Scriptures; for +when Christ committeth the authority of +binding and loosing unto the church, Matt. +viii. 17, 18, however the power and authority +itself pertain to any particular church +collectively taken, as hath been said, yet the +execution of the same is committed to the +consistory or senate of elders which representeth +that church, and which Paul calleth +a presbytery. Zanchius saith that Chrysostom,<a id="noteref_1080" name="noteref_1080" href="#note_1080"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1080</span></span></a> +Bullinger, and all good interpreters, +understand the presbytery to be there meant +by Christ when he saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Tell the church.”</span> +Chrysostom saith προίδροις καὶ προεστῶσι, +that is, saith Junius,<a id="noteref_1081" name="noteref_1081" href="#note_1081"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1081</span></span></a> the ecclesiastical sanhedrim +made up of pastors and elders. Thus +Camero likewise expoundeth the place.<a id="noteref_1082" name="noteref_1082" href="#note_1082"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1082</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ecclesiæ +nomine</span></span>, saith he, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">videtur Christus +significasse collegium presbyterorum qui +ecelesiæ Christianæ erant præfuturi, cujus +presbyterii mentio fit</span></span>, 1 Tim. iv. Now if +Christ hath committed the power of excommunication +unto the church, what have bishops +to say for themselves who appropriate +this power unto themselves, each one in his +diocese? For when we cannot give the name +of the church unto a bishop,<a id="noteref_1083" name="noteref_1083" href="#note_1083"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1083</span></span></a> because he is +but one man, and the church is a company +of many men; nay, nor yet can we give the +name of the church unto a company of bishops, +for if they might be called the church, +it should be for this respect alone, because +they represent the church: but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">soli episcopi</span></span>, +&c., <span class="tei tei-q">“Bishops alone (saith Gerhard<a id="noteref_1084" name="noteref_1084" href="#note_1084"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1084</span></span></a>), +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-355">[pg 1-355]</span><a name="Pg1-355" id="Pg1-355" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +or they who teach, cannot represent the +church, since hearers also pertain to the definition +thereof, but the presbytery can represent +the church, whereunto not only they +pertain who labour in the word, but also +elders or governors put in authority for expeding +of ecclesiastical matters in name of +the whole church:”</span> we grant, then, that +by the church, Christ meaneth that company +of church governors whereby a certain +particular church is represented;<a id="noteref_1085" name="noteref_1085" href="#note_1085"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1085</span></span></a> but forasmuch +as the church consisteth of two integrant +parts, viz., pastors and sheep, teachers +and hearers, we therefore deny that the +representative church whereof Christ speaketh, +can be any other than that ecclesiastical +consistory whereof we have spoken. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Moreover, albeit the Apostle wrote to +the whole church of Corinth to deliver the +incestuous man to Satan, because the matter +could not be otherwise done, but only in the +name and with the consent of that whole +church; yet he never meant that the common +promiscuous multitude should, by their +suffrages and voices, examine and judge that +cause. But, saith Calvin,<a id="noteref_1086" name="noteref_1086" href="#note_1086"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1086</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“Because the +multitude, unless it be governed by council, +never doth anything moderately nor gravely, +there was ordained in the ancient church +(meaning the apostolic church) a presbytery; +that is, a company of elders which, by the +consent of all, had the first judgment and +examination of things; from it the matter +was carried to the people, but being already +determined before.”</span> Again, when the +Apostle writeth to them in his second epistle +that they should forgive him, because he +hath repented, thus he reasoneth: <span class="tei tei-q">“Sufficient +to such a man is this censure which +was inflicted of many,”</span> 2 Cor. ii. 6. Which +words, that we may the better understand, +it is worthy of observation (which not Calvin +only,<a id="noteref_1087" name="noteref_1087" href="#note_1087"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1087</span></span></a> +but Saravia also noteth<a id="noteref_1088" name="noteref_1088" href="#note_1088"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1088</span></span></a>), that it +appeareth from this place, he was not to excommunicate, +but, by sharp rebukes, timeously +win to repentance, whereby the Apostle +showeth it to be needless, yea, most inconvenient, +to proceed against him to the +extremity of discipline. The word ἐπιτιμία, +there used by the Apostle, signifieth rebuke, +reprehension, or chiding, saith Dr Fulk;<a id="noteref_1089" name="noteref_1089" href="#note_1089"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1089</span></span></a> +and so Scapula taketh it to be the same with +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-356">[pg 1-356]</span><a name="Pg1-356" id="Pg1-356" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +ἐπιτίμησις and to signify another thing than +ἐπιτίμιον or ἐπιτιμημα. Beza and Tremellius +turn ἐπιπμία by <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">increpatio</span></span>; Ar. Montanus +readeth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">objurgatio</span></span>. This chiding or +threatening of the man proceeded not from +the whole church of Corinth, but only from +many therein, as is plain from the text, and +as Saravia also granteth.<a id="noteref_1090" name="noteref_1090" href="#note_1090"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1090</span></span></a> And who were +the πλέιοιες, those <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">many</span></em> of whom the +Apostle speaketh? Not such as, from +Christian and brotherly charity, did privately +chide and rebuke him, for the matter +was not then depending in private rebukes, +but by the Apostle's direction it was brought +to the church's part and to public discipline, +the scandal itself being so public and notoriously +manifest; they were, therefore, such +as had public office and authority to chide +him. And who were those but the consistory +of pastors and elders which represented +the whole church, and were set in authority +for judging and managing of things pertaining +to ecclesiastical discipline? They (no +doubt) being met together, called the man +before them, and did most sharply rebuke +him and chide with him, and threatened +that they would not only debar him from +the Lord's table (which is called lesser +excommunication, but more properly a step or +degree tending next to excommunication), +but also wholly cast him out of the church +and deliver him to Satan. Whereupon the +man being made to see the grievousness of +his sin, and the terrible punishment which +was to follow upon it, becometh most sorrowful, +humble, and penitent. And this +moved the Apostle to say, <span class="tei tei-q">“Sufficient to +such a man,”</span> &c., as if he would say, What +needeth him now to be excommunicate, and +so to be corrected and put to shame by you +all, when every one of you shall deny to +him your Christian communion, as one wholly +cast out of the church? Is it not enough +that many among you, even your whole +presbytery, hath put him to such public +shame by their sharp reprehensions, and to +so great fear by their dreadful threatenings? +And since, through the blessing of God upon +these means, he is already win to repentance, +why would you have him yet more +publicly corrected and rejected by all and +every one. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And further, the Apostle addeth, that +now they should not only forgive and comfort +him, ver. 7, but also confirm (κυρῶσαι) +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-357">[pg 1-357]</span><a name="Pg1-357" id="Pg1-357" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +their love towards him, ver. 8. Now κύροω +signifieth to confirm or ratify by authority; +and so Chemnitius,<a id="noteref_1091" name="noteref_1091" href="#note_1091"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1091</span></span></a> Bullinger,<a id="noteref_1092" name="noteref_1092" href="#note_1092"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1092</span></span></a> +and Cartwright,<a id="noteref_1093" name="noteref_1093" href="#note_1093"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1093</span></span></a> +expoundeth it in this place. It +cometh from κῦρος, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">authority</span></span>, whence cometh +also κύριος, a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">lord</span></span>, or one having authority. +As, therefore, the presbytery, or +company of pastors and elders, had, by +their authority, established that he was to +be excommunicate, and determined to proceed +to the execution of extreme discipline +against him, so now the Apostle would have +them, by the same authority, to ratify and +establish the remission of this punishment +unto him, and to decree that the church +should not deny her communion unto him. +For this authority of binding and loosing, +though it pertained to the whole church, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in +actu primo sive in esse</span></span>, yet it pertained to +the presbytery alone, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in actu secundo sive +in operara</span></span>; and even as the act of speaking +pertaineth to a man, as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">principium +quod</span></span>, but to the tongue alone, as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">principium +quo</span></span>; so albeit the power of the keys +doth primarily and principally belong to +the church, collectively taken, yet the actual +execution of this power belongeth only +to the presbytery which representeth the +church, and unto which the church hath +committed her authority to bind and loose. +Wherefore, since the Apostle writeth to the +whole church of Corinth to confirm, by their +authority, their love to the penitent man; +and since this authority, in the actual execution +of it (which the Apostle craveth) did +not agree to that whole church, collectively +taken, we must needs understand his meaning +to be, that their love towards that man, +and their forgiving of him, should be ratified +and confirmed by the authority of those +church governors, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qui ecclesiae nomen ad +coetum repraesentant, totius nimirum presbyterii +authoritate atque consensu</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thus have we showed that the actual +use of the keys, or the execution of the +authority of binding and loosing, pertaineth +to that ecclesiastical senate in every particular +church, which the Apostle calleth +a presbytery. For further illustration of +the truth whereof, I add these four observations:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. We must distinguish<a id="noteref_1094" name="noteref_1094" href="#note_1094"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1094</span></span></a> a twofold power +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-358">[pg 1-358]</span><a name="Pg1-358" id="Pg1-358" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of the keys: the one is executed in doctrine; +the other in discipline: the one <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">concionalis</span></span>; +the other <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">judicialis</span></span>. Touching +the former, we grant it is proper for pastors +alone, whose office and vocation it is, +by the preaching and publishing of God's +word, to shut the kingdom of heaven against +impenitent and disobedient men, and to +open it unto penitent sinners; to bind God's +heavy wrath upon the former, and (by application +of the promises of mercy) to loose +the latter from the sentence and fear of +condemnation. When we ascribe the power +of binding and loosing to that whole consistory, +wherein governing elders are joined +together with pastors, we mean only of the +keys of external discipline, which are used +in ecclesiastical courts and judicatories. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. When we teach that the pastor or +pastors of every particular church and congregation, +with the elders of the same, +being met together, have power to bind +and loose, we understand this only of such +places wherein a competent number of understanding +and qualified men may be had +to make up an eldership; otherwise let +there be one eldership made up of two or +three of the next adjacent parishes, according +as was ordained by the Church of Scotland, +in the 7th chapter of the Second Book +of Discipline. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sine totius</span></span> &c.: <span class="tei tei-q">“Without +the consent of some whole church (saith +Zanchius<a id="noteref_1095" name="noteref_1095" href="#note_1095"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1095</span></span></a>) no man ought to be excommunicate. +Yea, I add, if it be a small church, +and not consisting of many learned and +skilful men, excommunication ought not to +be done, except the neighbour churches be +asked counsel of.”</span> And, as touching the +pastor's part, Calvin saith well, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nunquam</span></span>, +&c.:<a id="noteref_1096" name="noteref_1096" href="#note_1096"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1096</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“I never thought it expedient the +liberty of excommunicating should be permitted +to every pastor.”</span> The fear of great +inconveniences, which he thought likely to +follow upon such a custom, if once it were +permitted, makes him confess, in that epistle, +that he durst not advise Liserus to excommunicate +any man without taking counsel +of other pastors. Now, I much marvel +what butt Dr Forbesse<a id="noteref_1097" name="noteref_1097" href="#note_1097"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1097</span></span></a> shot at when he +entitleth one of his chapters <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">De Potestate +Excommunicandi</span></span>, and then, in the body of +the chapter, doth no more at all but only +quote those two testimonies of Zanchius +and Calvin; both of which do utterly condemn +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-359">[pg 1-359]</span><a name="Pg1-359" id="Pg1-359" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the usurpation of bishops who appropriate +to themselves the power of excommunication, +and ascribe this power to the consistory +of pastors and elders in every particular +church; and, in the forequoted places, +do only (for preventing of abuses) set some +bounds to the execution of their power; +which bounds we also think good to be kept, +viz., that if a church be so small that it +hath not so many well-qualified men as may +be sufficient to assist the pastor in the government +thereof, then let one common +eldership be made up out of it and some +other neighbour churches: by which means +it shall moreover come to pass (which is +the other caution to be given), that not +every pastor (no not with the elders of his +congregation) shall be permitted to have +full liberty of binding and loosing, but shall, +in those matters, receive counsel and advice +from other pastors. Howbeit, for this latter +purpose, the church of Scotland hath +profitably provided another remedy also, +namely, that, in certain chief places, all the +pastors in the adjacent bounds shall, at set +and ordinary times, assemble themselves +(which assemblies, in this nation, we call +presbyteries), that so the churches may be +governed <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">communi presbyterorum consilio</span></span>, +as Jerome speaketh of the primitive times +of the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Though the execution of the discipline +of excommunication and absolution +pertain to the consistory of the pastor and +elders in every church, yet this discipline +is to be by them executed in name of the +whole church.<a id="noteref_1098" name="noteref_1098" href="#note_1098"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1098</span></span></a> Saravia is bold to affirm,<a id="noteref_1099" name="noteref_1099" href="#note_1099"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1099</span></span></a> +that he who receiveth a sinner, or casteth +him out of the church, doeth this in the +name and authority of God alone. We +have proven, by strong arguments, that the +authority of excommunication pertaineth to +the whole church; which, though he contradicteth, +yet, in one place,<a id="noteref_1100" name="noteref_1100" href="#note_1100"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1100</span></span></a> forgetting +himself, he acknowledges that the authority +of the church of Corinth was to intervene +in the excommunication of the incestuous +man. Wherefore, as in the name of +God, so in the name and authority of the +whole church, must one be cast out or received. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. To the right execution of this discipline +the manifest consent of the whole +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-360">[pg 1-360]</span><a name="Pg1-360" id="Pg1-360" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +church is also necessary:<a id="noteref_1101" name="noteref_1101" href="#note_1101"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1101</span></span></a> the truth whereof, +beside that it appeareth from that which +hath been said concerning the church's authority, +it is further confirmed, if we consider +either the importance of the thing, or +the good of the person. Touching the importance +of the thing, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Gravissima</span></span>, &c.: +<span class="tei tei-q">“Most weighty matters in the church,”</span> +saith Gerhard,<a id="noteref_1102" name="noteref_1102" href="#note_1102"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1102</span></span></a> and the same saith Zanchius +also,<a id="noteref_1103" name="noteref_1103" href="#note_1103"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1103</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“ought +not to be undertaken without +the consent of the whole ecclesiastical +body;”</span> and, as Pope Leo writeth, <span class="tei tei-q">“Such +things as pertain unto all ought to be done +with the consent of all. But what can be +more weighty, and what doth more pertain +to the body of the church, than to cut off +some member from the body?”</span> And, +touching the good of the person, Augustine +showeth<a id="noteref_1104" name="noteref_1104" href="#note_1104"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1104</span></span></a> that then only a sinner is both +stricken with fear and healed with shame, +when, seeing himself anathematised by the +whole church, he cannot find a fellow multitude +together wherewith he may rejoice in +his sin and insult upon good men. And +that otherwise, if the tares grow so rank +that they cannot be pulled up, and if the +same evil disease take hold of so very many +that the consent of the church cannot be +had to the excommunication of a wicked +person, then good men must grieve and +groan, and endure what they cannot help. +Therefore that excommunication may fruitfully +succeed, the consent of the people is +necessary: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Frustra enim ejicitur ex ecclesia, +et consortio fidelium privatur, quem +populus, abigere, et a quo abstinere recuset.</span></span><a id="noteref_1105" name="noteref_1105" href="#note_1105"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1105</span></span></a> +Howbeit, even in such cases, when +the consent of the church cannot be had to +the execution of this discipline, faithful pastors +and professors must, every one for his +own part, take heed that he have no fellowship +with the unfruitful works of darkness, +but even reprove them; yea, they ought, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in. +sensu negativo</span></span>, excommunicate those who +should be (but are not) excommunicate positively, +which negative excommunication is +not an ecclesiastical censure, but either a +bare punishment, or a cautel and animadversion; +and so saith the Archbishop of +Spalato,<a id="noteref_1106" name="noteref_1106" href="#note_1106"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1106</span></span></a> +not only one brother may refuse +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-361">[pg 1-361]</span><a name="Pg1-361" id="Pg1-361" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to communicate with another, but a people, +also, may refuse to communicate with their +pastor, which he confirmeth by certain examples. +But the public censure of positive +excommunication should not be inflicted +without the church's consent, for the reasons +foresaid. Cyprian writeth to Cornelius, +bishop of Rome, that he had much +laboured with the people that peace might +be given to them who had fallen; that is, +that they might be again received into the +communion of the church; which, if he +might have done by himself, why did he +labour and deal so much with the people in +that business? And as they were not received +into the church's communion without +the people's consent, so neither were +they without their consent excommunicate. +Chrysostom showeth,<a id="noteref_1107" name="noteref_1107" href="#note_1107"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1107</span></span></a> concerning his time, +that when one was to be excommunicate, +the whole church was humbled in prayer +to God for him; and, when he was again +released, they did all kindly salute him, +and wish him peace. Tertullian also writeth,<a id="noteref_1108" name="noteref_1108" href="#note_1108"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1108</span></span></a> +that he who was to be excommunicate +in the public assembly of the church, was, +by the common consent of all, stricken with +judgment, and that all the approven and +well-liked elders had the precedence or direction +of the rest of the church in these matters. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now, from all this which hath been said +of the power and authority to excommunicate +and absolve, it is manifest how unjustly +usurping prelates do arrogate and appropriate +to themselves this power, which Christ +hath committed to every particular church +or congregation, and ordained to be execute +by the ecclesiastical consistory within +the same. Which episcopal usurpation, as +it hath been showed to be most contrary to +divine institution, so doth it also depart +from the manner of the ancient church: +for it may be seen, in Cyprian,<a id="noteref_1109" name="noteref_1109" href="#note_1109"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1109</span></span></a> that the +authority of reconciling and receiving into +the church such as had fallen, was not proper +to the bishop, but, with him, common +to his clergy and presbytery, and that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus +communicationis</span></span> was given them by the +clergy as well as by the bishop. We have +heard, out of Jerome,<a id="noteref_1110" name="noteref_1110" href="#note_1110"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1110</span></span></a> that a bishop did +nothing which a presbyter did not also, except +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-362">[pg 1-362]</span><a name="Pg1-362" id="Pg1-362" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +only that he gave rite or sign of ordination, +that is, imposition of hands. Whereby +we understand that as all other things, +beside ordination, so the power of excommunication, +among the rest, was alike common +to bishops and presbyters. Whence it +is, that the same Jerome, writing to Demetriades, +calleth excommunication <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Episcoporum +et Presbyterorum censura</span></span>. And +elsewhere, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Alligat vel solvit Episcopus et +Presbyter.</span></span><a id="noteref_1111" name="noteref_1111" href="#note_1111"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1111</span></span></a> Justinian (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Novel</span></span>. 123, cap. 11) +saith, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Omnibus autem Episcopis et Presbyteris +interdicimus segregare aliquem a +sacra communione, antequam causa monstretur</span></span>, +&c., certifying them, if they do +otherwise, that he whom they excommunicate +should be loosed from excommunication +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">a majore sacerdota</span></span>. Whence we see, that +presbyters also were wont to excommunicate, +and that this power was common to +them with the bishops. The First Council +of Carthage, can. 23, decreeth that a bishop +hear no man's cause without the presence +of his clergy; and that otherwise his sentence +shall be void, except it be confirmed +by the presence of his clergy. The +canon law itself hath some vestiges of +the ancient order: it ordaineth,<a id="noteref_1112" name="noteref_1112" href="#note_1112"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1112</span></span></a> that when +a bishop either excommunicateth or absolveth +any man, twelve of the clergy be +present, and concur with him. Dr Forbesse +now also acknowledgeth,<a id="noteref_1113" name="noteref_1113" href="#note_1113"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1113</span></span></a> that it is +not lawful for a bishop to exercise the +power of public jurisdiction by himself, and +without the presbytery; and, under this +power of jurisdiction, whereof he speaketh,<a id="noteref_1114" name="noteref_1114" href="#note_1114"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1114</span></span></a> +he comprehendeth the visitation of +churches, ordination, suspension, and deposition +of ministers, the excommunicating of +contumacious persons, and the reconciling +of them when they become penitent, the +calling of the fellow-presbyters to a synod, +the making of ecclesiastical canons, &c.; +which power of jurisdiction, saith he,<a id="noteref_1115" name="noteref_1115" href="#note_1115"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1115</span></span></a> remaineth +one and the same, whole and entire, +both in the bishop, and in the presbytery: +in him personally; in it collegially. +His confession of the presbytery's power +and authority, we catch and lay hold on; +but whereas he would have this power any +way proper and personal to bishops, he is +confuted by our former arguments. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-363">[pg 1-363]</span><a name="Pg1-363" id="Pg1-363" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And thus far have we demonstrated to +princes, who be they to whom Christ hath +committed the power of excommunication, +that with them they may cause it to remain, +and correct the usurpation of prelates, +who bereave them of it. Let us +next consider what princes may, or should +do, after that the sentence of any man's +excommunication or reconciliation is given +forth by them to whom the power of this +discipline pertaineth. The Archbishop of +Spalato is of opinion,<a id="noteref_1116" name="noteref_1116" href="#note_1116"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1116</span></span></a> that not only it is +free to princes to communicate with excommunicate +persons, but also, that if they shall +happen to communicate with them, the +church (for the reverence she oweth to +princes) should straight absolve them, and +that her sentence of excommunication should +no longer have any strength. What! Shall +the church draw and put up again the spiritual +sword at the pleasure of princes? Or +because princes will perhaps cast holy things +to dogs, must others do so likewise? O prodigious +licentiousness, and hellish misorder, +worthy to be drowned in the lake of Lethe! +But what, then, is the part of the prince, +after that the church hath given judgment? +Surely, whensoever need is, he ought, by +the private judgment of Christian discretion, +to try and examine whether this discipline +be rightly executed or not. If he +find the execution thereof to be unreprovable, +and that yet the sinner goeth on in +his contumacy, then, by his civil power,<a id="noteref_1117" name="noteref_1117" href="#note_1117"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1117</span></span></a> he +ought further to punish him in his person +or worldly estate, that he may either reform +or repress such an one as hath not been +terrified by the church's censures. But if, +after trial, he understand that the sentence +given forth is unjust and erroneous, either +through the ignorance or the malice of the +ecclesiastical and regular judges, then he +ought to interpone his authority, and cause +a due proceeding; for, in such extraordinary +cases of the failing of ecclesiastical persons, +princes may do much in things spiritual, +which, ordinarily, they cannot. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It remaineth to show who have the power +of those censures and punishments which +are proper to ecclesiastical persons. Where, +first, we are to consider, that there are two +sorts of faults which make ecclesiastical men +worthy to be punished, viz., either such as +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-364">[pg 1-364]</span><a name="Pg1-364" id="Pg1-364" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +violate sacred, or such as violate civil and +human duties: the one is to be judged by +ecclesiastical judges alone, and that according +to the laws of God and the church; the +other by civil judges alone, and that according +to the civil and municipal laws of +the commonwealth. This latter form, again, +is twofold; for either the fault is such, that, +though a man be condignly punished for it +by the civil magistrate, yet he doth not, +therefore, fall from his ecclesiastical office +or dignity; of which sort experience showeth +many; or else such as being punished +according to their quality and demerit, a +man, by necessary consequence, falleth from +the ecclesiastical function and dignity which +before he had: this was Abiathar's case, +and the case of so many as, being justly +punished by proscription, incarceration, or +banishment, are <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">secundario et ex consequenti</span></span> +shut from their bearing office in the +church. <span class="tei tei-q">“If Abiathar had sinned in a +sacred matter, the cognition thereof (saith +Junius<a id="noteref_1118" name="noteref_1118" href="#note_1118"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1118</span></span></a>) had pertained to the priests; but +because he sinned against the commonwealth +and the king's majesty, it was necessary to +deal with him civilly, and not ecclesiastically. +What! Are no ecclesiastical men in +this time also thought to be lawfully judged +by the civil magistrate, if, at any time, they +be found guilty of appaired majesty?”</span> As +for the other sorts of faults, whereby (as we +have said) sacred and ecclesiastical duties +are violate, such as the teaching of false +and heretical doctrine, neglecting of discipline, +unbeseeming and scandalous conversation, +&c. which things (if they be not +mended) they who have the execution of +ecclesiastical jurisdiction committed to them +ought to punish by suspension, deposition, +&c. Now, as when one is called to the +work of the ministry, his fitness and qualification +for that work should be tried and +judged by the clergy of the adjacent bounds +assembled in their classical presbytery, to +whom it also appertaineth (after that he is +by them tried and approved, and after that +he is elected by the church where he is to +serve) to send him out from them with +power to exercise the office of a pastor; so +when there is just cause of suspending and +depriving him, it belongeth to the same +presbytery to consider and judge hereof; +and, according to his offence, to give judgment +against him. For who should recal +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-365">[pg 1-365]</span><a name="Pg1-365" id="Pg1-365" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +him but they that sent him? Or who +should discharge him his ministerial function, +except they who ordained him to +exercise the same? And who may take +the power from him but they who gave the +power unto him? That ordination pertaineth +to the whole presbytery, and not to +the bishop alone, we have showed before, +and now, by the same reason, we say suspension +and deposition pertaineth to the +presbytery also, and are not in the power +of the bishop. And that, in the ancient +church, as bishops gave not ordination, so +neither did they suspend nor depose any +man without the common counsel, advice, +and concurrence of the presbytery, yea, +and sometimes of a synod, it is clear from +Cypr. (lib. 1, epist. 9; lib. 3, epist. 2, 10), +Council Carthag. 3 (can. 8), Council Carthag. +4 (can. 22, 23), Council African. +(can. 20), Council Hispan. 2 (can. 6), Justin. +(<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Novel</span></span>. 42, cap. 1), Jerome (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Comment. +ad Isa</span></span> 3), Siricius (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Epist ad Ambros. +inter Ambr. Epist.</span></span>) So, touching the suspension +and deposition of ministers, the +Assembly at Glasgow, anno 1610, ordained +that the bishop should associate to himself +the ministry of those bounds where the delinquent +served, that is, the presbytery +whereof he hath been a member, and, together +with them, there take trial of the +fact, and, upon just cause found, to deprive +or suspend: which Act was ratified in the +12th parliament of king James, anno 1612. +Nevertheless, if any man think the sentence +of the bishop and the presbytery, given +forth against him, to be unjust, he ought +to have liberty of recourse to the synod, +and there to be heard, according as it was +decreed by the Fourth Council of Carthage, +can. 66. But oftimes the matter +is of such difficulty or importance that the +bishop and the presbytery may not give +out any peremptory sentence of suspension +or deprivation till the matter be brought +to the synod of the province,<a id="noteref_1119" name="noteref_1119" href="#note_1119"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1119</span></span></a> where, according +to the ancient order, the matter is +to be handled,<a id="noteref_1120" name="noteref_1120" href="#note_1120"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1120</span></span></a> not <span class="tei tei-q">“by the censure of one +bishop, but by the judgment of the whole +clergy gathered together.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Princes, therefore, may not suffer bishops +to usurp the power of suspending and depriving +at their pleasure, and whensoever +they commit any such tyranny in smiting of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-366">[pg 1-366]</span><a name="Pg1-366" id="Pg1-366" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +their fellow-servants, it is the part of princes +to cause these things to be redressed, and +for this end graciously to receive the grievances +of oppressed ministers. The Arians +of old, being assembled in a council at +Antioch, decreed, that if any ecclesiastical +person should, without the advice and +the letters of the bishops<a id="noteref_1121" name="noteref_1121" href="#note_1121"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1121</span></span></a> of the province, +and chiefly of the metropolitan, go +to the emperor to put up any grievance +unto him, he should be cast out, not only +from the holy communion, but from his proper +dignity which he had in the church. +Whereupon Osiander hath this observation:<a id="noteref_1122" name="noteref_1122" href="#note_1122"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1122</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“This canon also was composed against holy +Athanasius; for Athanasius being expelled +by the Arians, had fled to the emperor +Constantine the younger, and had from him +obtained a return to his own church. Now +this canon is very unjust, which forbids that +a bishop, or any other minister of the church, +being unjustly oppressed, flee to his godly +civil magistrate; since it was lawful to the +apostle Paul to appeal to the Roman emperor +wicked Nero, as the Acts of the Apostles +witness. But it may be seen in this +place, that bishops were very soon seeking +dominion, yea, tyranny over the church, +and over their colleges.”</span> Besides all this, +there is yet another thing which ought to +have a very principal consideration in the +deposition of a minister, and that is, the +consent of the church and congregation +where he hath served. Let the magistrate +know, saith Gerhard,<a id="noteref_1123" name="noteref_1123" href="#note_1123"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1123</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“that as the vocation +of ministers pertaineth to the whole +church, so to the same also pertaineth the +removing of ministers; therefore, as a minister +ought not to be obtruded upon an unwilling +church, so the hearers, being unwilling +and striving against it, a fit minister ought +not to be plucked away from them.”</span> The +deposing of a minister, whom the church +loves and willingly hears, Balduine accounteth +to be high sacrilege,<a id="noteref_1124" name="noteref_1124" href="#note_1124"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1124</span></span></a> and holdeth that, +as the calling, so the dismissing of ministers +pertaineth to the whole church; and so +teacheth Junius.<a id="noteref_1125" name="noteref_1125" href="#note_1125"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1125</span></span></a> Shortly, as a man is +rightly called to the ministerial office and +dignity when he is elected by the church +and ordained by the presbytery, so is he +rightly deposed and put from the same +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-367">[pg 1-367]</span><a name="Pg1-367" id="Pg1-367" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +when he is rejected by the church and discharged +by the presbytery. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +How there was brought forth in Scotland, +anno 1610, a certain amphibian brood, +sprung out of the stem of Neronian tyranny, +and in manners like to his nearest kinsman, +the Spanish Inquisition. It is armed +with a transcendant power, and called by +the dreadful name of the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">High Commission</span></span>. +Among other things, it arrogateth +to itself the power of deposing ministers; +but how unjustly, thus it appeareth: +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. If those commissioners have any power +at all to depose ministers, they have it from +the king, whose commissioners they are: +but from him they have it not; therefore +they have none at all. The proposition +is most certain; for they sit not in +that commission to judge in their own +name, nor by their own authority, (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quum +nihil exerceat delegatus nomine proprio</span></span>, +as Panormitan saith,<a id="noteref_1126" name="noteref_1126" href="#note_1126"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1126</span></span></a>) but by virtue only of +the commission and delegation which they +have of the king. Yea, bishops themselves +exercise not any jurisdiction in the High +Commission as bishops, but only as the +king's commissioners, as Dr Downame acknowledgeth.<a id="noteref_1127" name="noteref_1127" href="#note_1127"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1127</span></span></a> +The assumption is grounded +upon this reason: The king hath not +power to depose ministers; therefore he +cannot give this power to others. For +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nemo potest plus juris transferre in +alium quam sibi competere dignoscatur</span></span>,<a id="noteref_1128" name="noteref_1128" href="#note_1128"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1128</span></span></a> +the king may sometimes inflict such a civil +punishment upon ministers, whereupon, secondarily +and accidentally, will follow their +falling away from their ecclesiastical office +and function (in which sense it is said that +Solomon deposed Abiathar, as we heard before), +but to depose them directly and formally +(which the High Commission usurped +to do) he hath no power, and that because +this deposition is an act of ecclesiastical +jurisdiction; whereas the power of ecclesiastical +jurisdiction doth no more agree to +the king than the power of ecclesiastical +order: his power is civil and temporal, not +spiritual and ecclesiastical. Dr Field also +confesseth,<a id="noteref_1129" name="noteref_1129" href="#note_1129"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1129</span></span></a> that none may judicially degrade, +or put any one, lawfully admitted, +from his degree and order, but the spiritual +guides of the church alone. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The deposing of ministers pertaineth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-368">[pg 1-368]</span><a name="Pg1-368" id="Pg1-368" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to classical presbyteries, or (if the matter +be doubtful and difficult) to synods, as hath +been showed. And who, then, can give +the High Commission such authority as to +take this power from them and assume it +unto itself. These commissioners profess +that they have authority to discharge other +ecclesiastical judicatories within the kingdom +from meddling with the judging of +anything which they shall think impertinent +for them, and which they shall think +good to judge and decide by themselves in +their commission: which, if it be so, then, +when it pleaseth them, they may make +other ecclesiastical judicatories to be altogether +useless and of no effect in the +church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. In this commission ecclesiastical and +temporal men are joined together, and both +armed with the same power; therefore it is +not right nor regular, nor in any ways allowable. +For even, as when a minister +hath offended in a civil matter, his fault +is to be judged by civil judges according to +the civil laws, and by no other; so, when he +offendeth in an ecclesiastical matter, his +fault is to be judged only by ecclesiastical +persons according to ecclesiastical laws; and, +in such case, Justinian forbiddeth<a id="noteref_1130" name="noteref_1130" href="#note_1130"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1130</span></span></a> civil men +to be joined with ecclesiastical men in judgment. +They are ecclesiastical things or +causes which are handled and examined by +the High Commission in the process of deposing +ministers; and a shame it is to ecclesiastical +men, if they cannot, without the +help and joining of temporal men, judge +and decide things of this quality. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. As in the matters to be judged, so in +the censures and punishments to be inflicted, +ecclesiastical and civil men have, in this +commission, alike power and authority; for +ecclesiastical men therein have power of +fining, confining, warding, &c., common to +them with the temporal men; and, again, +the temporal men have power of excommunication, +suspension, deprivation, &c., common +to them with the ecclesiastical men. +For they all sit there as the king's commissioners, +and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eo nomine</span></span>, they exercise this +jurisdiction; which commission being alike +discharged by them all, it is manifest that +both temporal men take hold of the keys +and ecclesiastical men take hold of the civil +sword. And this monstrous confusion and +mixture giveth sufficient demonstration that +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-369">[pg 1-369]</span><a name="Pg1-369" id="Pg1-369" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +such a form of judgment is not from the +God of order. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Of the abuses and irregularities of the +High Commission we may not now speak at +greater length, but are hasted to make forward. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc83" id="toc83"></a> +<a name="pdf84" id="pdf84"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER IX.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE LAWFULNESS OF THE CEREMONIES +CANNOT BE WARRANTED BY THE LAW OF +NATURE.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. What our opposites have alleged +for the ceremonies, either from the law of +God, or the law of man, we have hitherto +answered; but we heard the law of nature +also alleged<a id="noteref_1131" name="noteref_1131" href="#note_1131"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1131</span></span></a> for holidays, and for kneeling +at the communion. And when Hooker<a id="noteref_1132" name="noteref_1132" href="#note_1132"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1132</span></span></a> +goeth about to commend and defend such +visible signs, <span class="tei tei-q">“which, being used in performance +of holy actions, are undoubtedly +most effectual to open such matter, as men, +when they know and remember carefully, +must needs be a great deal the better informed +to what effect such duties serve,”</span> +he subjoineth: <span class="tei tei-q">“We must not think but +that there is some ground of reason even in +nature,”</span> &c. This is a smoke to blind the +eyes of the unlearned. Our opposites have +taken no pains nor travail to make us see +any deduction of those ceremonies from the +law of nature: we desire proofs, not words. +In the meanwhile, for giving further evidence +to the truth, we will express our own +mind touching things warranted by the law +of nature. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. And, first, we must understand +aright what is meant by the law of nature: +to wit, that law which God writeth and imprinteth +in the nature of man,<a id="noteref_1133" name="noteref_1133" href="#note_1133"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1133</span></span></a> so that it +is as it were co-natural and born together +with man. Now, if we consider what law +was written in the nature of man in his +first creation, it was no other than the decalogue, +or the moral law.<a id="noteref_1134" name="noteref_1134" href="#note_1134"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1134</span></span></a> But the law +which we are here to inquire of is that law +which, after the fall, God still writeth in +the heart of every man; which (we all +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-370">[pg 1-370]</span><a name="Pg1-370" id="Pg1-370" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +know) cometh far short, and wanteth much +of that which was written in the heart of +man before his fall. That we may understand +what this law of nature is which is +written in all men's hearts since the fall, we +must distinguish <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus naturale</span></span> from <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum +naturale</span></span>. For that law which is +simply called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus naturale</span></span> is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">innatum</span></span>, and +layeth before the minds of men that way +wherein, by the guidance and conduct of +nature,<a id="noteref_1135" name="noteref_1135" href="#note_1135"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1135</span></span></a> +they may be led to that good +which is, in the end, proportionate to nature; +whereas <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum</span></span> is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">inspiratum</span></span>, +and layeth before us another way, wherein, +by a supernatural guidance,<a id="noteref_1136" name="noteref_1136" href="#note_1136"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1136</span></span></a> we may be led +to a supernatural good, which is an end exceeding +the proportion of nature. As for +that part of the law of God which is called +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum naturale</span></span>, it is so called in opposition +to <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum positivum</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Jus naturale,</span></span> +saith Justinian,<a id="noteref_1137" name="noteref_1137" href="#note_1137"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1137</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">est quod naturo omnia animalia docuit</span></span>. +This the lawyers take to be the law of nature, +which nature, by its sole instinct, +teacheth as well to other living creatures +as to men; for nature teacheth all living +creatures to save and preserve their own +being, to decline things hurtful, to seek +things necessary for their life, to procreate +their like, to care for that which is procreated +by them, &c. The Archbishop of +Spalato<a id="noteref_1138" name="noteref_1138" href="#note_1138"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1138</span></span></a> liketh to speak with the lawyers. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Jus naturale</span></span>, saith he, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">simpliciter ponitur +in omnibus animalibus. Videntur +autem</span></span>, saith Joachinus Mynsingerus,<a id="noteref_1139" name="noteref_1139" href="#note_1139"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1139</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">juris +consulti, valde in hoc abuti vocabulo juris, +cum exemplae praedicta sint potius affectus +et inclinationes naturales, quae cum quibusque +animantibus enascuntur; quas +philosophi</span></span> στοργὰς φυσικὰς <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">appellant. In +brutis enim cum nulla sit ratio, igitur nec +ullum jus esse potest.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Aquinas also showeth<a id="noteref_1140" name="noteref_1140" href="#note_1140"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1140</span></span></a> that beasts are not +properly governed by the law of nature, +because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">lex</span></span> is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">aliquid rationis</span></span>. Wherefore +they err who would make the law of +nature to differ in kind from <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus gentium</span></span>, +which natural reason hath taught to all +nations. For this law of nations <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per se +speciem non facit</span></span>, as saith Mynsingerus.<a id="noteref_1141" name="noteref_1141" href="#note_1141"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1141</span></span></a> +And the law of nature is also, by the heathen +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-371">[pg 1-371]</span><a name="Pg1-371" id="Pg1-371" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +writers, often called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus gentium</span></span>, as +Rosinus noteth.<a id="noteref_1142" name="noteref_1142" href="#note_1142"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1142</span></span></a> If any will needs have +the law of nature distinguished from the +law of nations, let them either take Aquinas' +distinction,<a id="noteref_1143" name="noteref_1143" href="#note_1143"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1143</span></span></a> who maketh the law of nature +to contain certain principles, having +the same place in practical reason which the +principles of scientific demonstrations have +in speculative reason; and the law of nations +to contain certain conclusions drawn +from the said principles: or, otherwise, embrace +the difference which is put betwixt +those laws by Mattheus Wesenbecius:<a id="noteref_1144" name="noteref_1144" href="#note_1144"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1144</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quæ +bestiæ naturali concitatione; ea</span></span>, saith he, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">homines ex eodem sensu ac affectione, cum +moderatione tamen ratione si faciunt, jure +naturæ faciunt. Quæ bruta non faciunt, +sed sola ratione hominis propria, non +affectione communis naturæ, omnes homines +faciunt, fierique opportere intelligunt +hoc fit jure gentium.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. For my part, I take the law of +nature and the law of nations to be one +and the same. For what is the law of nations +but that which nature's light and +reason hath taught so to all nations? Now +this is no other than the law of nature. We +think, therefore, they have well said,<a id="noteref_1145" name="noteref_1145" href="#note_1145"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1145</span></span></a> who +comprehend under the law of nature both +the common principles of good and evil, virtue +and vice, right and wrong, things beseeming +and things not beseeming, and likewise +the general conclusions which, by necessary +consequences, are drawn from the +said principles. To come to the particulars, +there are three sort of things which +the law of nature requireth of man, as both +schoolmen<a id="noteref_1146" name="noteref_1146" href="#note_1146"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1146</span></span></a> and modern doctors<a id="noteref_1147" name="noteref_1147" href="#note_1147"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1147</span></span></a> have rightly +taught. The first, it requireth as he is +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ens</span></span>; the second, as he is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">animal</span></span>; and the +third, as he is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">homo ratione præditus</span></span>. +First, As he is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ens</span></span>, the law of nature requireth +him to seek the conservation of his +own being, and to shun or repel such things +as may destroy the same. For so hath nature +framed not only all living creatures, +but other things also which are without life, +that they seek their own conservation, and +flee (if they can) from apparent destruction. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-372">[pg 1-372]</span><a name="Pg1-372" id="Pg1-372" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Let us take one example out of subtle Scalliger,<a id="noteref_1148" name="noteref_1148" href="#note_1148"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1148</span></span></a> +which is this: If a small quantity of +oil be poured upon a sound board, let a +burning coal be put in the midst of it, and +the oil will quickly flee back from its enemy, +and seek the conservation of itself. +This is, therefore, the first precept of the +law of nature, that man seek his own conservation, +and avoid his own destruction. +Whereupon this conclusion necessarily followeth, +that he may repel violence with violence. +Secondly, As man is a living creature, +the law of nature teacheth him to +propagate and conserve his kind. Whereupon +these conclusions do follow, viz., the +commixion of male and female, the procreation +of children, the educating of them, +and providing for them. This nature hath +taught to man, as a thing common to him +with other living creatures. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. Thirdly, As a man is a creature +endowed with reason, the law of nature +teacheth him, 1. Something concerning +God; 2. Something concerning his neighbour; +3. Something concerning himself. I +mean some general notions concerning good +and evil, in respect of each of these; whereof +the Apostle meaneth whilst he saith that +the Gentiles <span class="tei tei-q">“show the work of the law +written in their hearts,”</span> Rom. ii. 15. First, +then, the law of nature teacheth man to +know that there is a God, and that this +God is to be worshipped; whereupon it +followeth that man should seek to know +God and the manner of his worship. Now +that which may be known of God is showed +even unto the Gentiles. The Apostle saith +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">signanter</span></span>, το λυωστὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, Rom. i. 19, +meaning those few and small sparkles of +the knowledge of God which nature's inbred +light discovered unto the Gentiles, +for making them inexcusable, namely, that +there is an eternal power and Godhead, +which men ought to reverence and to worship. +2. The law of nature teacheth man +to hold fast friendship and amity with his +neighbours, forasmuch as he is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">animal sociale. +Violare alterum</span></span>, saith Cicero, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">naturae +legae prohibemur</span></span>.<a id="noteref_1149" name="noteref_1149" href="#note_1149"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1149</span></span></a> For the law of +nature biddeth us do to others as we would +have others to do unto us, Luke vi. 31. +And from these precepts it followeth, that +we should not offend other men; that we +should keep promises; stand to bargains; +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-373">[pg 1-373]</span><a name="Pg1-373" id="Pg1-373" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +give to every man his own, &c. 3. As +touching a man's self, the law of nature +teacheth him that he should not live as a +reasonless creature, but that all his actions +should be such as may be congruous and +beseeming for a creature endued with reason: +Whereupon it followeth, that he +should live honestly and virtuously, that +he should observe order and decency in +all his actions, &c. Hence the Apostle +saith, that nature itself teacheth that it +is a shame for a man to have long hair, +1 Cor. xi. 14, because it is repugnant to +that decency and comeliness which the law +of nature requireth. For, among other +differences<a id="noteref_1150" name="noteref_1150" href="#note_1150"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1150</span></span></a> which nature hath put betwixt +men and women, this is one, that it hath +given to women thicker and longer hair +than to men, that it might be as a veil, +to adorn and cover them. The reason +whereof nature hath hid in the complexion +of a woman, which is more humid than +the complexion of a man; so that, if a +man should take him to this womanish +ornament, he should but against nature +transform himself (in so far) into a woman. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. These things being permitted, +I will add four reasons to prove that neither +sacred significant ceremonies in general, +nor kneeling, holidays, &c., in particular, +can be warranted unto us by the +law of nature. 1. The law of nature cannot +direct us unto a supernatural end, as +is acknowledged not only by our divines,<a id="noteref_1151" name="noteref_1151" href="#note_1151"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1151</span></span></a> +but by Aquinas also.<a id="noteref_1152" name="noteref_1152" href="#note_1152"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1152</span></span></a> It only teacheth us +to seek and to do <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">bonum, velut finem +naturæ</span></span>,<a id="noteref_1153" name="noteref_1153" href="#note_1153"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1153</span></span></a> such a good as is an end proportioned +to nature. All these precepts +of the law of nature which we have spoken +of could never lead men to a supernatural +good. It is only the divine law,<a id="noteref_1154" name="noteref_1154" href="#note_1154"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1154</span></span></a> revealed +from God, which informeth the minds of +men with such notions as are <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">supra naturam</span></span>, +and which may guide them <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ad finem +supernaturalem</span></span>. But all sacred significant +ceremonies which, by their holy and +spiritual significations, express to us some +mysteries of grace, and of the kingdom of +God, must be thought to direct us unto a +supernatural good; therefore they are not of +that sort of things which the law of nature +requireth; for this law goeth no higher than +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-374">[pg 1-374]</span><a name="Pg1-374" id="Pg1-374" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to teach men that there is a God, and that +this God is to be worshipped, the knowledge +of which things is not a good exceeding the +proportion of nature: for it was found in the +Gentiles themselves, who knew no other spiritual +and supernatural good than that which +was proportioned to nature. Let me now +conclude this reason with Scalliger's words, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Neque enim quae supra naturae leges sunt, +ex naturae legibus judicanda censeo</span></span>.<a id="noteref_1155" name="noteref_1155" href="#note_1155"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1155</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. 2. As the ceremonies, by their +sacred, spiritual, and mystical significations, +direct us unto a supernatural good, so they +are thought to guide us unto the same by a +way which nature's light could never discover +unto men. But, in the law of nature, +as we are directed unto no other good +than such as is proportioned to nature, so +are we guided unto the same <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">natura +duce</span></span>,<a id="noteref_1156" name="noteref_1156" href="#note_1156"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1156</span></span></a> +that is to say, by such common notions as +God hath imprinted in the nature of all +men. Now, I suppose our opposites will +not unwillingly reckon their sacred significant +ceremonies among those things of the +Spirit of God which a natural man cannot +receive, because they are spiritually decerned, +1 Cor. ii. 14. What then have they +to do with the law of nature? If it be said, +that they necessarily follow upon those first +principles and conclusions which a natural +man receiveth, I answer, This shall never +be proved. They will say, perhaps, that +nature teacheth us to use certain rites in +the worship of God, to observe set times for +his worship, also to kneel down in reverence +of God whom we worship. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Be it so: +but how make they up a necessary connection +betwixt certain rites and significant ceremonies +of human institution; betwixt set +times, and some more days than one of +seven; betwixt kneeling in the worship of +God <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in genere</span></span>, and kneeling at the sacrament +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in specie</span></span>, unless they say that nature +requireth us to kneel in every act of worship, +and never to worship God without +kneeling on our knees? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. 3. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Jus +naturae</span></span> is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ubique idem</span></span>, +as Rosinus:<a id="noteref_1157" name="noteref_1157" href="#note_1157"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1157</span></span></a> +it is approved <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">communi omnium +gentium judicio atque assensu</span></span>, as +the Professors of Leyden:<a id="noteref_1158" name="noteref_1158" href="#note_1158"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1158</span></span></a> it is one and the +same among all nations, in respect of the +principles of it, as Aquinas<a id="noteref_1159" name="noteref_1159" href="#note_1159"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1159</span></span></a> and Zanchius:<a id="noteref_1160" name="noteref_1160" href="#note_1160"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1160</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-375">[pg 1-375]</span><a name="Pg1-375" id="Pg1-375" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the law of nature <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">fixa est cordibus nostris</span></span>, +as Stella:<a id="noteref_1161" name="noteref_1161" href="#note_1161"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1161</span></span></a> yea, it is <span class="tei tei-q">“so written in our +hearts that iniquity itself cannot blot it +out,”</span> as Augustine saith;<a id="noteref_1162" name="noteref_1162" href="#note_1162"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1162</span></span></a> and we learn +from the Apostle, that the law of nature +is manifest in the Gentiles, for God +hath showed it unto them, Rom. i. 19; +therefore there is none ignorant, saith +Pareus.<a id="noteref_1163" name="noteref_1163" href="#note_1163"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1163</span></span></a> +Whatsoever, then, the law of nature +requireth, it doth clearly and necessarily +follow upon those principles which +are written in every man's conscience, unless +we set up new divinity, and either say +that the principles of the law of nature are +not written in every man's conscience, or +else that they may be at some time abolished +and rased out of the consciences of +men; which were to leave men without a +witness. Nay, saith Augustine,<a id="noteref_1164" name="noteref_1164" href="#note_1164"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1164</span></span></a> the heaven +and the earth, and all that is in them, +on every side, cease not to bid all men love +God, that they be made inexcusable. Now +if all the principles of the law of nature be +firmly and clearly written in every man's +conscience, and cannot but be known to +every man who has the use of natural +judgment and reason, it followeth, that +they who will prove or warrant anything +by the law of nature, must only take their +premises from every man's conscience, and +say, as the Apostle saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Judge in yourselves,”</span> +&c., <span class="tei tei-q">“doth not even nature itself +teach you,”</span> &c., 1 Cor. xi. 13, 14; as if the +Apostle said, This principle of nature is +fixed in all your hearts, that men should +affect honesty and comeliness. Go to reason +in yourselves, from the judgment of +nature, whether it follow not, upon this +principle, that a man should not wear long +hair, forasmuch as his wearing of long hair +is repugnant to the principle of nature. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Committit ipsis judicium</span></span>, saith Pareus; +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ipsos testes, imo judices +appellat</span></span>,<a id="noteref_1165" name="noteref_1165" href="#note_1165"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1165</span></span></a> +so that, if the ceremonies be warranted unto us by +the law of nature, the judgment must be +committed to every man's conscience, and +so should every man be convinced in himself, +by such a principle of nature, from +which the ceremonies have a necessary and +manifest deduction. Yet we attest the +Searcher of all hearts, that we have never +been convinced in ourselves, by such a principle +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-376">[pg 1-376]</span><a name="Pg1-376" id="Pg1-376" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of nature, no, not after diligent search +and inquiry. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. 4. Let our opposites say to +us, once for all, upon what precept of the +law of nature do they ground the ceremonies; +for I have before opened up all sorts +of things which the law of nature requireth +of man as he is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ens</span></span>; and as he is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">animal</span></span> +belongeth not to our purpose. As for that +which it requireth of him as he is a creature +endued with reason, there is one part +of it that concerneth ourselves, viz., that we +should live honestly, and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">secundum modum +rationis</span></span>, that we should observe order and +decency in all our actions. This order and +decency do not respect our holy duties to +God, nor comprehend any sacred ceremony +in his worship; but they look to usward, +and are referred only to such beseeming +qualities as are congruous and convenient +to a reasonable nature in all its actions. +Yea, even generally, we may say +with Scalliger,<a id="noteref_1166" name="noteref_1166" href="#note_1166"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1166</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ordinem dico sine quo natura +constare non potest. Nihil enim +absque ordine vel med tata est vel effecit +illa.</span></span> Another part of that which nature +requireth of man, as he is a creature endued +with reason, concerneth (as we showed) +our neighbours, whom it teacheth us +not to harm nor offend, &c. And if our +opposites would reckon with us here, their +ceremonies will appear repugnant to nature, +because of the detriment and offence +which they offer unto us, whereof we have +spoken in our argument of scandal. But +there was a third part, concerning God and +his worship; and here must our opposites +seek a warrant for the ceremonies. Now, +albeit nature (as was said) teaches all men +that there is an eternal and mighty God, +who should be worshipped and honoured by +them, yet it descendeth not unto such particular +precepts as can have any show of +making aught for significant ceremonies. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Omnibus enim innatum est et in animo +quasi insculptum, esse deos</span></span>; but yet +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quales sint</span></span>, saith Cicero, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">varium est</span></span>.<a id="noteref_1167" name="noteref_1167" href="#note_1167"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1167</span></span></a> +And as nature hath not taught men to +know the nature and attributes of the Godhead, +together with the sacred Trinity of +persons in the same; so neither hath it +taught what sort or manner of worship +should be given unto God. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Lex naturalis +rerum communium est</span></span>,<a id="noteref_1168" name="noteref_1168" href="#note_1168"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1168</span></span></a> and doth only +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-377">[pg 1-377]</span><a name="Pg1-377" id="Pg1-377" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +inform us with those common notions called +κοιναὶ εννοιαὶ. Concerning the worship of +God, it speaks only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de genere</span></span>, +not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de specie</span></span>: +wherefore there can be no inference +from that worship which the law of nature +requireth, either of any distinct kind of +worship or of any ceremony in that kind, +no more than it followeth, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si est animal, +est Asinus; for à genere ad speciem non +valet consequentia affirmando</span></span>. +</p> + +</div> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-378">[pg 1-378]</span><a name="Pg1-378" id="Pg1-378" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<a name="book_i_part_iv" id="book_i_part_iv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc85" id="toc85"></a> +<a name="pdf86" id="pdf86"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THE FOURTH PART.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AGAINST THE INDIFFERENCY OF THE CEREMONIES.</span></h2> + +<a name="book_i_part_iv_chapter_i" id="book_i_part_iv_chapter_i" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc87" id="toc87"></a> +<a name="pdf88" id="pdf88"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER I.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">OF OUR OPPOSITES' PLEADING FOR THE INDIFFERENCY +OF THE CEREMONIES.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If it seem to any that it is a strange +method to speak now of indifferency, in the +end of this dispute, which ought rather to +have been handled in the beginning of it, +they may consider, that the method is not +ours, but our opposites'; for they have been +fleeing upon Icarus' wings, and soaring so +high that their wings could not but melt +from them: so have they, from necessity +fallen down to expediency; from it to lawfulness; +and from thence to indifferency. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I knew certain of them, who, after reasoning +about the ceremonies with some of +our side, required, in the end, no more but +that they would only acknowledge the indifferency +of the things in themselves. And +so being wooed and solicitously importuned +by our former arguments against the ceremonies, +they take them to the weaving of +Penelope's web, thereby to suspend us, and +to gain time against us: this indifferency, I +mean, which they shall never make out, +and which themselves, otherwhiles, unweave +again. Always, so long as they think to +get any place for higher notions about the +ceremonies, they speak not so meanly of +them as of things indifferent; but when all +their forces of arguments and answers are +spent in vain, then are our ears filled with +uncouth outcries and declamations, which +tend to make themselves appear blameless +for receiving, and us blameworthy for refusing +matters of rite and indifferency. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Upon this string they harp over and over +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-379">[pg 1-379]</span><a name="Pg1-379" id="Pg1-379" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +again, in books, in sermons, in private discourses. +Mr G. Powell (in his book <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">De +Adiaphoris</span></span>), and Tilen (in the 12th and +17th chapters of his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Paraenesis</span></span>), condemn +those who make aught ado about the controverted +English ceremonies, for so much +as they are things indifferent. Paybody, in +his Apology for kneeling at the communion, +standeth much upon the indifferency of this +gesture, both in every worship of God, and +in that sacrament namely. The Archbishop +of St. Andrews, in his sermon at Perth Assembly, +because he could not prove this indifferency, +he chose to suppose it. <span class="tei tei-q">“Of +the indifferency of these articles (saith he) I +think there is little or no question amongst +us.”</span> Whether he spake this of ignorance +or of policy, I leave it to be guessed at. +Howsoever, if we should thus compose our +controversy about the ceremonies, embrace +them, and practise them, so being that they +be only called things indifferent, this were +to cure our church, as L. Sylla cured his +country, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">durioribus remediis quam pericula +erant</span></span>, saith Seneca.<a id="noteref_1169" name="noteref_1169" href="#note_1169"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1169</span></span></a> Wherefore we +will debate this question of indifferency also. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc89" id="toc89"></a> +<a name="pdf90" id="pdf90"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER II.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">OF THE NATURE OF THINGS INDIFFERENT.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. To say nothing here of the homonymy +of the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">indifferent</span></span>, but to take +it in that signification which concerneth our +present purpose, it signifieth such a mean +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-380">[pg 1-380]</span><a name="Pg1-380" id="Pg1-380" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +betwixt good and evil in human actions, as +is alike distant from both these extremes, +and yet susceptive of either of them. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Indifferens</span></span>, +saith Calepin, is that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod sua +natura neque bonum est neque malum</span></span>. +Aquinas<a id="noteref_1170" name="noteref_1170" href="#note_1170"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1170</span></span></a> calleth that an indifferent action +which is neither good nor evil. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Rem indifferentem +voco quae neque bona neque mala +in se est</span></span>, saith a later writer.<a id="noteref_1171" name="noteref_1171" href="#note_1171"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1171</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But Dr Forbesse<a id="noteref_1172" name="noteref_1172" href="#note_1172"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1172</span></span></a> liketh to speak in another +language. He will have that which is +indifferent to be opponed to that which is +necessary; and a thing indifferent he taketh +to be such a thing as is neither necessarily +to be done, nor yet necessarily to be +omitted, in respect of any necessity of the +commandment of God; or such a thing as +is neither remunerable with eternal life, and +commendeth a man unto the reward of God, +nor yet is punishable with eternal death, +and polluteth a man with guiltiness. Now, +because he knew that divines define a thing +indifferent to be that which is neither good +nor evil, he therefore distinguisheth a twofold +goodness of an individual action.<a id="noteref_1173" name="noteref_1173" href="#note_1173"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1173</span></span></a> The +one he calleth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">bonitas generalis, concomitans, +et sine qua non</span></span>; by which goodness +is meant the doing of an action in faith, +and the doing of it for the right end, as he +expoundeth himself. This goodness, he +saith, is necessary to every human action, +and hindereth not an action to be indifferent. +The other he calleth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">bonitas specialis, +causans, et propter quam</span></span>. This +goodness he calleth legal, and saith that it +maketh an action necessary; in which respect +indifferent actions are not good, but +those only which God in his law hath commanded, +and which are remunerable with +eternal life. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. But that we may have the vanity +of these quiddities discovered to us, let +us only consider how falsely he supposeth +that there are some things which we do +neither laudably nor culpably, and for which +we shall neither be rewarded (it is his own +phrase which I use) nor yet punished by +God. I thought we had learned from Scripture +that we must all appear before the +judgment-seat of Christ, to give an account +of every word which we speak, and of every +deed which we do in the flesh, and accordingly +to receive either a reward or a punishment. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-381">[pg 1-381]</span><a name="Pg1-381" id="Pg1-381" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +What! Could the Doctor say that +these good actions which he calleth indifferent, +and of which he saith that they are done +in faith, and for the right end, are not laudable +nor remunerable? Nay, but he saith<a id="noteref_1174" name="noteref_1174" href="#note_1174"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1174</span></span></a> +that the general goodness which accompanieth +the action is remunerable, because it +is necessary, but the action itself is not necessary, +because that general goodness may +be had as well in the omission of it, or in +the doing of the contrary, as in the doing +of it, whereupon he would have it to follow +that the action itself is not remunerable. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. The Doctor had done well to +have remembered that he is speaking only +of individual actions, and that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">actus individuatur +a circumstantus et adjecto modo</span></span>, +so that whilst all that he saith turneth to +this, that one action considered in itself, +without the circumstances and concomitant +goodness, is not remunerable, he maketh +not out his point; for he saith no more in +effect, but that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">actus quo ad speciem</span></span> is not +remunerable, which none of us denieth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. An individual good action of that +kind which the Doctor calleth necessary, is +no otherwise remunerable and laudable than +an individual good action of that kind which +he calleth indifferent, for example, when I +go to hear God's word upon the Lord's day, +let this action of mine be considered <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad +individuum</span></span>, is it any otherwise remunerable +than in respect of the goodness which accompanieth +it? Whence it is that the hearing +of hypocrites, not being accompanied +with such goodness, is not remunerable, yet +the hearing of the word is an action necessary, +because commanded? Now may we +know wherein standeth the difference betwixt +the remunerable good of this action of +hearing, and remunerable good of one of +those actions which the Doctor calleth indifferent, +for example, a woman's action of +marrying. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I perceive what the Doctor would answer, +for he saith,<a id="noteref_1175" name="noteref_1175" href="#note_1175"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1175</span></span></a> if a woman marry in +the Lord, this action is good <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">respectu adjecti +modi, quamvis in se sit media et libera, +etiam quo ad individuum</span></span>, implying +that if, on the other part, an individual action +be necessary (as for example the action +of hearing the word), then it is in itself +good, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">etiam quo ad individuum</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But, I reply, what means he by these +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-382">[pg 1-382]</span><a name="Pg1-382" id="Pg1-382" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +words, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in se</span></span>? Means he the individual nature +of the action? Nay, then the sense +shall be no other than this, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum, +etiam quo ad individuum</span></span>. And, besides, +the Doctor cannot define to us any +other nature in an individual thing than the +nature of the species or kind. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Is it not holden <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">individuum non posse +definiri, nisi definitione specici</span></span>?<a id="noteref_1176" name="noteref_1176" href="#note_1176"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1176</span></span></a> Sure a +perfect definition, expressing the nature of +the thing defined, cannot be given to any +individual thing other than the definition of +the species, needs, therefore, must the Doctor, +by <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in se</span></span>, understand the specifical nature, +and, indeed, when divines speak of +things indifferent, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in se</span></span>, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">per se</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sua +natura</span></span>, they mean only things indifferent +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad speciem</span></span>. Yet thus also the Doctor +hath said nonsense, for so we should take +his words, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quamvis quoad speciem sit media +et libera, etiam quo ad individuum</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. But to let his manner of speaking +pass, we will consider what he would or +could have said. There is no difference +which can here be imagined except this: +That the individual action of hearing the +word (when one heareth aright) is good and +remunerable in a double respect, namely, +because it is both good in itself, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad +speciem</span></span>, and likewise <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">respectu adjecti modi</span></span>, +whereas a woman's action of marrying +(when she marrieth in the Lord) is only +good and remunerable in the last respect, +namely, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">respectu modi</span></span>, +for, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in se</span></span>, or, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo +ad speciem</span></span>, it hath no remunerable goodness +in it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> What do we hear of any difference +betwixt these actions <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad speciem</span></span>? That +which we crave is, that a difference may be +showed betwixt the remunerable goodness of +the one and of the other, both being considered +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +That whereby the Doctor either was deceived, +or would deceive, appeareth to be +this: That he taketh everything which +agreeth to an individual thing to agree to +it <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>, as if to speak of Peter +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quatenus est homo</span></span>, and to speak of him +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quatenus est individuum signatum</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">res +singularis sub specie hominis</span></span>, were all one +thing. Even so, to say of my individual action +of hearing the word, that it is necessary +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-383">[pg 1-383]</span><a name="Pg1-383" id="Pg1-383" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +because of the commandment of God (and +in that respect remunerable), is not to speak +of it <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>, but as the specifical +nature of that action of hearing the +word (which God hath commanded) is found +in it; for if we speak of this individual action, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>, we cannot consider +it otherwise than <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">respectu adjecti modi</span></span>, +because, in moral actions, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">modus adjectus</span></span> +is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">principium individuationis</span></span>, and nothing +else doth individualise a moral action. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. Thus shall my position stand good, +namely, that those individual actions which +the Doctor calleth necessary, because their +species is commanded of God, and those individual +actions which he calleth indifferent, +because their <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">species</span></span> is not commanded, +both being considered <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>, +the former hath no other remunerable good +in them than the latter, and the whole remunerable +good which is in either of them +standeth only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in objecto modo</span></span>; which being +so, it is all one when we speak of any individual +moral action <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>, +whether we say that it is good, or that it is +remunerable and laudable, both are one. For, +as is well said by Aquinas,<a id="noteref_1177" name="noteref_1177" href="#note_1177"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1177</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Necessarium +est omnem actum hominis, ut bonum vel +malum, culpabilis vel laudabilis rationem +habere</span></span>. And again: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil enim est aliud +laudari vel culpari, quam imputari alicui +malitiam vel bonitatem sui actus</span></span>; wherefore +that distinction of a twofold goodness, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">causans</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">concomitans</span></span>, which the Doctor +hath given us, hath no use in this question, +because every action is laudable and +remunerable which is morally good, whether +it be necessary or not. Now moral goodness, +saith Scalliger,<a id="noteref_1178" name="noteref_1178" href="#note_1178"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1178</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">est perfectio actus +cum recta ratione</span></span>. Human moral actions +are called good or evil, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in ordine ad rationem, +quae est proprium principium humanorum +actuum</span></span>, saith Aquinas,<a id="noteref_1179" name="noteref_1179" href="#note_1179"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1179</span></span></a> thereupon +inferring that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">illis mores dicuntur +boni, qui rationi congruunt; mali autem, +qui à ratione discordant</span></span>. Dr Forbesse +doth therefore pervert the question whilst +he saith,<a id="noteref_1180" name="noteref_1180" href="#note_1180"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1180</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in hac cum fratribus quaestione, +hoc bonum est quod necessarium</span></span>. Nay, +those actions we call morally good which +are agreeable to right reason, whether they +be necessary or not. Since, then, those +actions are laudable and remunerable which +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-384">[pg 1-384]</span><a name="Pg1-384" id="Pg1-384" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +are morally good, and those are morally +good which are agreeable to right reason, it +followeth, that forasmuch as those actions +which the Doctor calleth indifferent, are +agreeable to right reason, they are, therefore, +not only morally good, but also laudable +and remunerable, and so not indifferent. +Yea, those actions which he calleth necessary, +being considered <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>, +are no otherwise laudable and remunerable +than those which he calleth indifferent, +being considered in like manner <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad +individuum</span></span>, as hath been showed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. And besides all this, we have +somewhat more to say of the Doctor's speculation +about the nature of things indifferent. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. The Doctor maketh that which +is indifferent to be opponed to that which is +necessary, and yet he maketh both these to +be morally good. Now albeit in natural +things one good is opponed to another good, +as that which is hot to that which is cold, +yet <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">bonum bona non contrariatur +in moralibus</span></span>.<a id="noteref_1181" name="noteref_1181" href="#note_1181"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1181</span></span></a> +The reason of the difference is, +because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">bonitas physica</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">relativa est +congruentia naturae quaedem</span></span>, saith Scalliger;<a id="noteref_1182" name="noteref_1182" href="#note_1182"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1182</span></span></a> +and because two natures may be contrary +one to another, therefore the good +which is congruous to the one may be contrary +to the good which is congruous to the +other; but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">bonum virtutis</span></span>, +saith Aquinas<a id="noteref_1183" name="noteref_1183" href="#note_1183"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1183</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non accipitur nisi per convenientiam ad +aliquid unum, scilicet rationem</span></span>; so that it +is impossible for one moral good to be opponed +to another. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Since divines take a thing indifferent +to be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">medium inter bonum et malum morale</span></span>; +and since (as the very notation of the +word showeth) it is such a means as cometh +not nearer to the one extreme than to the +other, but is alike distant from both, how +comes it that the Doctor so far departeth +both from the tenet of divines and from +the notation of the word, as to call some +such actions indifferent as have a moral remunerable +goodness, and yet not evil in +them? or where learned he such a dialect +as giveth to some good things the name of +the things indifferent? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Why doth he also waver from himself; +for he citeth<a id="noteref_1184" name="noteref_1184" href="#note_1184"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1184</span></span></a> out of the Helvetic +Confessor Jerome's definition of a thing indifferent, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-385">[pg 1-385]</span><a name="Pg1-385" id="Pg1-385" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and approveth it. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Indifferens</span></span>, +saith he, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">illud est quod nec bonum nec +malum est, ut sive feceris sive non feceris, +nec justitiam habeas nec injustitiam.</span></span> Behold +the goodness which is excluded from +the nature of a thing indifferent is not only +necessity but righteousness also, yet hath the +Doctor excluded only the good of necessity +from things indifferent, making the other +good of righteousness to stand with them; +for things which are done in faith, and done +for the right end (such as he acknowledgeth +these things to be which he calleth indifferent), +have righteousness in them, as all +men know. +</p> + +</div> + +<a name="book_i_part_iv_chapter_iii" id="book_i_part_iv_chapter_iii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc91" id="toc91"></a> +<a name="pdf92" id="pdf92"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER III.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">WHETHER THERE BE ANYTHING INDIFFERENT +IN ACTU EXERCITO.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. For our better light in this question +I will premit these considerations, 1. +When we measure the goodness or the badness +of a human action, we must not only +measure it by the object and the end, but +by all the circumstances which accompany +it. Fed. Morellus,<a id="noteref_1185" name="noteref_1185" href="#note_1185"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1185</span></span></a> upon those words of +Seneca, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Refert quid, cui, quando, quare, +ubi,</span></span> &c., saith, that without those circumstances +of things, persons, times, places, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">facti ratio non constat</span></span>. Circumstances +sometimes <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">constituunt rerum earum quae +aguntur speciem</span></span>, say our divines,<a id="noteref_1186" name="noteref_1186" href="#note_1186"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1186</span></span></a> meaning +that circumstances do make an action good +or bad. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Humani actus</span></span>, +say the schoolmen,<a id="noteref_1187" name="noteref_1187" href="#note_1187"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1187</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non solum ex objectis, verum ex circumstantiis +boni vel mali esse dicuntur</span></span>. +It is not every man's part, saith one of our +opposites,<a id="noteref_1188" name="noteref_1188" href="#note_1188"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1188</span></span></a> to judge <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de circumstantia, quae +reddit actionem vel bonam vel malam</span></span>. +<span class="tei tei-q">“Some circumstances, saith another of +them,<a id="noteref_1189" name="noteref_1189" href="#note_1189"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1189</span></span></a> are intrinsical and essential to actions, +and specially making up their nature.”</span> +The principal circumstances which +here we speak of, are comprehended in this +versicle:— +</p> + +<div class="tei tei-lg" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em; margin-top: 1.00em"> +<div class="tei tei-l" style="text-align: left">Quis, quid, ubi, quibus auxiliis, cur quomodo,</div> +<div class="tei tei-l" style="text-align: left">quando.</div> +</div> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The first circumstance which maketh an +action good or bad is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quis</span></span>, which designeth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-386">[pg 1-386]</span><a name="Pg1-386" id="Pg1-386" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the person: If a magistrate put to +death a malefactor, the action is good; but +if a private person put him to death, it is +evil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The second is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quid</span></span>, which noteth the +quality or condition of the object: If a man +take <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sua</span></span>, the +action is good; if <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">aliena</span></span>, it is +evil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The third is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ubi</span></span>: If men banquet in +their own houses, the action is good; if in +the church, it is evil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The fourth is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quibus auxiliis</span></span>: If men +seek health by lawful means, the action is +good; if by the devil, or his instruments, it +is evil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The fifth is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cur</span></span>: If I rebuke my brother +for his fault, out of my love to him, +and desire to reclaim him, the action is +good; if out of hatred and spleen, the action +is evil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The sixth is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quomodo</span></span>: For he who doth +the work of the Lord carefully doth well; +but he who doth it negligently doth evil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The seventh is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quando</span></span>: To do servile +work upon the six days of labour, is good; +but to do it upon the Lord's Sabbath, is +evil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. There is another consideration which +followeth upon the former; and it is this: +The goodness or badness of a human action +may be considered two ways, viz., +either <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in actu signato</span></span>, and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad speciem</span></span>; +or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in actu exercito</span></span>, and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad +individuum</span></span>; for an action is said to be +specificated by its object, and individuated +by its circumstances; so that, when an action +is good or evil in respect of the object +of it, then it is called good or evil <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad +speciem</span></span>: when it is good or evil in respect +of the circumstances of it, then it is said to +be good or evil <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Human actions, whether considered +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad speciem</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>, +are either such as proceed from the deliberation +of reason, or from bare imagination +only. To this latter kind we refer such +actions as are done through incogitancy, +while the mind is taken up with other +thoughts; for example, to scratch the head, +to handle the beard, to move the foot, +&c.; which sort of things proceed only +from a certain stirring or fleeting of the +imagination. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Let it be remembered, that those +things we call morally good, which agree +to right reason; those morally evil which +disagree from right reason; and those indifferent +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-387">[pg 1-387]</span><a name="Pg1-387" id="Pg1-387" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +which include nothing belonging +to the order of reason, and so are neither +consonant unto nor dissonant from the +same. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. When we speak of the indifferency of +an individual action, it may be conceived +two ways: either <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">absolute et sine respectu +ad aliud</span></span>; or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">comparate et cum respectu +ad aliud</span></span>. In the free-will offerings, if so +be a man offered according as God had +blessed and prospered his estate, it was indifferent +to offer either a bullock, or a +sheep, or a goat; but if he chose to offer +any of them, his action of offering could +not be indifferent, but either good or evil. +When we speak of the indifferency of an +action <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">comparate</span></span>, the sense is only this, +that it is neither better nor worse than another +action, and that there is no reason to +make us choose to do it more than another +thing; but when we speak of the indifferency +of an action considered absolutely +and by itself, the simple meaning is, whether +it be either good or evil, and whether +the doing of the same must needs be +either sin or evil doing. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. Every thing which is indifferent in +the nature of it, is not by and by indifferent +in the use of it. But the use of a thing indifferent +ought evermore to be either chosen +or refused, followed or forsaken, according +to these three rules delivered to us in +God's word: 1. The rule of piety; 2. The +rule of charity; 3. The rule of purity. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The first of these rules we find, 1 Cor. +x. 31, <span class="tei tei-q">“Whether, therefore, ye eat or +drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the +glory of God;”</span> and Rom. xiv. 7, 8, <span class="tei tei-q">“For +none of us liveth to himself, and no man +dieth to himself. For whether we live, we +live unto the Lord, and whether we die, we +die unto the Lord:”</span> where the Apostle, as +Calvin noteth,<a id="noteref_1190" name="noteref_1190" href="#note_1190"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1190</span></span></a> reasoneth from the whole to +the part. Our whole life, and, by consequence, +all the particular actions of it, ought +to be referred to God's glory, and ordered +according to his will. Again, Col. iii. 17, +<span class="tei tei-q">“And whatsoever ye do, in word or deed, +do all in the name of the Lord Jesus.”</span> In +the expounding of which words Dr Davenant +saith well, that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Etiam ille actiones +quæ sunt sua natura adiaphoræ, debent +tamen à Christianis fieri in nomine Christi, +hoc est, juxta voluntatem Christi, et ad +gloriam Christi</span></span>. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-388">[pg 1-388]</span><a name="Pg1-388" id="Pg1-388" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The second rule is the rule of charity; +which teacheth us not to use anything indifferent +when scandal riseth out of it: Rom. +xiv. 21, <span class="tei tei-q">“It is good neither to eat flesh, +nor to drink wine, nor anything whereby +thy brother stumbleth, or is offended, or is +made weak;”</span> yea, though it do not weaken, +if it be not expedient for edifying our brother, +be it never so lawful or indifferent in +its own nature, the law of charity bindeth +us to abstain from it: Rom. xiv. 19, <span class="tei tei-q">“Let +us therefore follow after the things which +make for peace, and the things wherewith +one may edify another;”</span> Rom. xv. 2, <span class="tei tei-q">“Let +every one of us please his neighbour for his +good to edification;”</span> 1 Cor. x. 23, <span class="tei tei-q">“All +things are lawful for me, but all things are +not expedient: all things are lawful for +me, but all things edify not:”</span> where the +Apostle teacheth, that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in cibo</span></span>, +&c.,<a id="noteref_1191" name="noteref_1191" href="#note_1191"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1191</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“In +meat, drink, and the whole kind of things +indifferent, it is not enough to look whether +they be lawful, but that, farther, we are +to look whether to do or omit the same be +expedient, and may edify.”</span> The Bishop of +Winchester, preaching upon John xvi. 7, +<span class="tei tei-q">“I tell you the truth: it is expedient for +you that I go away,”</span> &c., marketh, that +Christ would not go away without acquainting +his disciples with the reason of it; and +that reason was, because it was for their +good: whereupon he inferreth, 1. That we +should avoid Hophni's <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non vult enim</span></span>, and +make our <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vult</span></span> our <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">enim</span></span>, 1 Sam. ii. 15; +that is, that we should not give our will for +a reason, but a reason for our will; 2. That +we should not, with the Corinthians, stand +upon <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">licet</span></span>,—it is lawful, but frame our rule +by <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">expedit</span></span>,—it is expedient, 1 Cor. vi. 13; +x. 23; 3. That our rule should not be +Caiaphas' <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">expedit nobis</span></span>, but Christ's <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">expedit +vobis</span></span>,—for you it is good, you, the +disciples, John xi. 50; and make that the +rule of our going out and our coming in. +The heathens themselves could say that we +are born, partly for God, partly for our +country, partly for our friends, &c. How +much more ought Christians to understand +that we are not born for ourselves, but for +Christ and his church. And as in the +whole course of our life, so especially in the +policy of the church, we may do nothing +(be it never so indifferent in itself) which is +not profitable for edification: 1 Cor. xiii. +26, <span class="tei tei-q">“Let all things be done to edifying.”</span> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-389">[pg 1-389]</span><a name="Pg1-389" id="Pg1-389" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +From which precept Pareus inferreth, that +nothing ought to be done in the church +which doth not manifestly make for the +utility of all and every one; and that therefore +not only unknown tongues, but cold +ceremonies and idle gestures should be exploded +out of the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The third rule is the rule of purity, +which respecteth our peace and plerophory +of conscience, without which anything is unclean +to us, though it be clean and lawful +in its own nature: Rom xiv. 14, <span class="tei tei-q">“To him +that esteemeth anything to be unclean, to +him it is unclean,”</span> therefore <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">si quis aliquam +in cibo immunditiem imagineter, eo +libere uti non potest</span></span>.<a id="noteref_1192" name="noteref_1192" href="#note_1192"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1192</span></span></a> Whatsoever indifferent +thing a man in his conscience judgeth +to be unlawful, he may not lawfully do +it: Rom xiv. 5, <span class="tei tei-q">“Let every man be fully +persuaded in his own mind;”</span> and verse 23, +<span class="tei tei-q">“He that doubteth is damned if he eat, +because he eateth not of faith; for whatsoever +is not of faith is sin.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nefas est +omnino</span></span>, saith Calvin,<a id="noteref_1193" name="noteref_1193" href="#note_1193"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1193</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quippiam aggredi +quod putes illi (domino) displicere, imo +quod non persuasus sis illi placere</span></span>. Now +if a thing indifferent be used according to +these three rules, the use of it is not only +lawful but expedient also; but if it be not +used according to these rules, the use of it +is altogether unlawful. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. And since a thing indifferent in +the nature of it can never be lawfully used, +except according to these rules, hence it +followeth, that the use of a thing indifferent +is never lawful to us when we have no other +warrant for using the same beside our own +will and arbitrement. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Dr Forbesse speaks unadvisedly whilst he +saith,<a id="noteref_1194" name="noteref_1194" href="#note_1194"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1194</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Evenit nonnunquam</span></span>, &c.: <span class="tei tei-q">“It falleth +out sometimes that that which was expedient +for thee to do yesterday, and to +omit this day, thou mayest, notwithstanding, +afterward either do it, or not do it, according +to thy arbitrement:”</span> As if, forsooth, +our using of things indifferent should not +evermore be determined by the rule of expediency +which God's word giveth us, but +sometimes by our own will. Dr Davenant<a id="noteref_1195" name="noteref_1195" href="#note_1195"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1195</span></span></a> +could not dream that any, except the +ignorant common people, could be of this +opinion which Dr Forbesse holdeth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Fallitur +vulgus</span></span>, saith he, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dum judicat licere +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-390">[pg 1-390]</span><a name="Pg1-390" id="Pg1-390" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +sibi, uti victu, vestitu, sermone, aut quacunque +re adiaphora pro arbitrio suo; nam +haec omnia ad regulam adhibenda sunt</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Moreover, as we may not use any indifferent +thing at our own pleasure; so neither +may the church, at her will and pleasure, +command the use of it: but as our practice, +so the church's injunction must be determined +and squared according to the former +rules. And if any man think that, in the +using of things indifferent, he may be led +and ruled by the church's determination, +without examining any further, let him understand +that the church's determination is +but a subordinate rule, or a rule ruled by +higher rules. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Dr Forbesse, perceiving how these rules +of Scripture may subvert his cause, desireth +to subject them to the church's determination, +and to make it our highest rule. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Jam +autem</span></span>, saith he,<a id="noteref_1196" name="noteref_1196" href="#note_1196"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1196</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in talium rerum usu, +id edificat, quod pacificum; illud est pacificum +quod est ordinatum; is autem +decens ordo est in ecclesia ab ipso Christo +constitutus, ut in talibus non suo quisque +se gerat arbitratu, sed audiatur ecclesia, +et exhibeatur praepositis obedientia.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +He hath been speaking of the rules which +God's word giveth us concerning the use of +things indifferent; and all of them he comprehendeth +under this rule, that we should +hear the church, and obey them who are set +over us, as if God's rules were subordinate +to men's rules, and not theirs to his. We +say not that every man may use things indifferent +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sua arbitratu</span></span>, but we say withal, +that neither may the church command the +use of things indifferent <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">suo arbitratu</span></span>. +Both she in commanding and we in obeying +must be guided by the rules of Scripture. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +They who are set over us in the church have +no power given them of Christ which is not +for edifying, Eph. iv. 12. The counsel of the +apostles and elders at Jerusalem (which is a +lively pattern of a lawful synod to the world's +end) professed they would lay no other burden +upon the disciples except such things as +the law of charity made necessary for shunning +of scandal, Acts xv. 28; and so that +which they decreed had force and strength +to bind <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">a charitate propter scandalum</span></span>, +saith Sanctius;<a id="noteref_1197" name="noteref_1197" href="#note_1197"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1197</span></span></a> but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">suo arbitratu</span></span> they enjoined +nothing. Cartwright saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“It appeareth +by this place that there may be no +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-391">[pg 1-391]</span><a name="Pg1-391" id="Pg1-391" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +abridgement of liberty simply decreed, but +in regard of circumstance, according to the +rule of edification.”</span><a id="noteref_1198" name="noteref_1198" href="#note_1198"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1198</span></span></a> And if the church's +decrees and canons be not according to the +rules of the word; yet, forasmuch as every +one of us shall give account of himself and +his own deeds, we must look that whatsoever +the church decree, yet our practice, in +the use or omission of a thing indifferent, +be according to the foresaid rules. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +We may not, for the commandment of +men, transgress the rule of piety, by doing +anything which is not for God's glory, and +ordered according to his will; neither ought +any of us to obey men, except <span class="tei tei-q">“for the +Lord's sake,”</span> 1 Pet. ii. 13, and <span class="tei tei-q">“as the +servants of Christ, doing the will of God,”</span> +Eph. vi. 6; which teacheth us the manner +how we ought to obey men, namely, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">propter +Christum et sicut Christus praecipit</span></span>;<a id="noteref_1199" name="noteref_1199" href="#note_1199"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1199</span></span></a> +for if we should know no more but the will +of man for that which we do, then we should +be the <span class="tei tei-q">“servants of men,”</span> not the servants +of Christ. Neither yet may we for any human +ordinance break the rule of charity; +<span class="tei tei-q">“But whatsoever either would weaken, or +not edify our brother, be it never so lawful, +never so profitable to ourselves, never so +powerfully by earthly authority enjoined, +Christians, who are not born unto themselves, +but unto Christ, unto his church, and +unto the fellow-members, must not dare to +meddle with it.”</span><a id="noteref_1200" name="noteref_1200" href="#note_1200"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1200</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Nor, lastly, may we obey men, so as to +break the law of purity, and <span class="tei tei-q">“perform any +action with a doubtful conscience; that is, +whereof either the world hath not,<a id="noteref_1201" name="noteref_1201" href="#note_1201"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1201</span></span></a> nor we +out of it have no warrant, in which case +tender consciences must be tendered rather +than be racked by authority, for be the +things in themselves never so lawful, &c., +they are utterly unlawful to me without such +information.”</span> Whereas, therefore, some +say, that in the use of matters indifferent, +the laws of those who are set over us ought +to rule us; we still answer that our practice +may not be ruled by any law of man, except +it be according to the rules of the +word, whereof one is this, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Tantum oportere +esse obedientiae studium in Christianis,</span><a id="noteref_1202" name="noteref_1202" href="#note_1202"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; font-style: italic; vertical-align: super">1202</span></span></a><span style="font-style: italic"> ut +nihil agant, quod non existiment vel potius +certi sint placere Deo</span></span>. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-392">[pg 1-392]</span><a name="Pg1-392" id="Pg1-392" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. These considerations being permitted, +for resolution of the question in +hand, we say, 1. As touching those actions +which proceed from bare imagination, +whether they be evil and inordinate <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad +speciem</span></span>, forsomuch as the imagination from +which they have their original doth not in +those actions subject itself to the conduct +and moderation of reason, but is like Gehazi, +running away without his master's +leave, let the learned give their judgment. +Howsoever, it cannot be denied, that such +actions may be and are of a civil <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad +individuum</span></span>,<a id="noteref_1203" name="noteref_1203" href="#note_1203"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1203</span></span></a> or in respect of the circumstances, +which show forth in them reprovable +temerity, incogitancy, levity, and indecency. +But such actions belong not to +our purpose. 2. As for those actions which +proceed from the deliberation of reason, +howbeit many of them be indifferent, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo +ad speciem</span></span>, yet none of them are, nor can +be indifferent, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>. The +reason of this difference and distinction is, +because every action hath its species or kind,<a id="noteref_1204" name="noteref_1204" href="#note_1204"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1204</span></span></a> +from the object, and a human moral action +hath its species or kind from the object referred +to the original of human actions, +which is reason. Whereupon it cometh, +that if the object of the action include +something that agreeth to the order of +reason, it shall be a good action, according +to its kind; for example, to give alms to +an indigent man. But if it include something +that is repugnant to the order of reason, +it shall be an evil action according to +its kind; as to steal or take away another +man's goods. Now sometimes it happeneth +that the object of an action doth not include +something that belongeth to the order +of reason; as to lift a straw from the ground, +to go to the field, &c., such actions are indifferent, +according to their kind. But we +must pronounce far otherwise of them when +we speak of them <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>, because +as they are individuated by their circumstances, +so in their individual being, +they have their goodness or badness from +the same circumstances, as hath been showed. +So that no such action as is deliberated upon +can be indifferent, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>; because +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">oportet</span></span> (saith Thomas<a id="noteref_1205" name="noteref_1205" href="#note_1205"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1205</span></span></a>) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod quilibet +individualis actus habeat aliquam circumstantiam, +per quam trahetur ad bonum vel +malum, ad minus ex parte intentionis finis</span></span>. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-393">[pg 1-393]</span><a name="Pg1-393" id="Pg1-393" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Friar Ambrosius Catarinus, following the +doctrine of Thomas, maintained in the +Council of Trent,<a id="noteref_1206" name="noteref_1206" href="#note_1206"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1206</span></span></a> that to do good was a +work, the concurrences of all circumstances +is necessary, but the want of one only is sufficient +for an evil, so that howsoever among +the works considered in general, some are +indifferent, yet in the singular there is no +medium between having all the circumstances +and wanting some; therefore every +particular action is good or evil; and because +among the circumstances the end is +one, all works referred to a bad end are infected. +He further alleged St. Augustine, +that it is sin not only to refer the action to +a bad end, but also not to refer it to a good +end. Thus spake the learned friar very +appositely; and the same is the judgment +of our own divines. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">De bis rebus indifferentibus</span></span> +(saith Martyr<a id="noteref_1207" name="noteref_1207" href="#note_1207"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1207</span></span></a>) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">statuendum est, +quod tantummodo ex genere atque natura +sua indifferentiam habeant, sed quando +ad electionem descenditur nihil est indifferens</span></span>; +and so saith Pareus likewise.<a id="noteref_1208" name="noteref_1208" href="#note_1208"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1208</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. These things are so plain and +undeniable, that Dr Forbesse<a id="noteref_1209" name="noteref_1209" href="#note_1209"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1209</span></span></a> himself acknowledged +no less than that every individual +human action is either good or bad +morally; and that there is a goodness which +is necessary to every action, namely, the +referring of it to the last end, and the doing +of it in faith; which goodness, if it be wanting, +the action is evil. Notwithstanding, he +will have some actions, even <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad individuum</span></span>, +called indifferent, for this respect, +because they are neither commanded of +God, and so necessary to be done, nor yet +forbidden, and so necessary to be omitted. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Of an individual action of this kind, he +saith: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Manet homini respectu istius actus +plena arbitrii libertas moralis; tum ea +quae exercitii seu contradictionis dicitur, +tum etiam ea quae specificationis seu contrarietatis +libertas appellatur.</span></span> He holdeth, +that though such an action be done in +faith, and for the right end (which general +goodness, he saith, is necessary to the action, +and commendeth a man to God), yet +the action itself is indifferent, because it is +not necessary; for a man hath liberty to +omit the same, or to do another thing; +which he illustrateth by this example:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If the widow Sempronia marry at all, it is +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-394">[pg 1-394]</span><a name="Pg1-394" id="Pg1-394" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +faith, because, as the Apostle teacheth, whatsoever +is not of faith is sin. Now whilst +everything is condemned which is not of +faith, two sorts of actions are rejected, as +Calvin observeth:<a id="noteref_1210" name="noteref_1210" href="#note_1210"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1210</span></span></a> 1. Such actions as are +not grounded upon, nor approven by the +word of God. 2. Such actions, as though +they be approven by the word of God, yet +the mind, wanting this persuasion, doth not +cheerfully address itself to the doing of +them. But, I pray, doth the word underprop +or approve the use of anything indifferent, +if it be not used according to the +foresaid rules, and, by consequence, conveniently +and profitably? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. The Doctor thinks it enough +that, in the use of a thing indifferent, I believe +it is lawful for me to do this thing, albeit +I believe and certainly know that it is +lawful to me to omit it, or do the contrary; +so that the doing of a thing in faith inferreth +not the necessity of doing it: but for +answer hereunto we say, +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. We have sufficiently proven that it is +never lawful for us to do anything which is +in the nature of it indifferent, except we be +persuaded not only of the lawfulness of the +thing, but of the expediency of doing it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Of his comparing of things indifferent +together, and not considering them positively +and by themselves, we have also said +enough before. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. The doing of a thing in faith inferreth +the expediency and profit of doing it, and +that is enough to take away the indifferency +of doing it; for since every indifferent +thing is either expedient to be done, or else +unlawful to be done (as hath been showed), +it followeth that either it ought to be done, +or else it ought to be left undone; therefore +it is never indifferent nor free to us to do it, +or leave it undone, at our pleasure. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Because the Doctor (I perceive) sticketh +upon the term of necessity, and will +have everything which is not necessary to +be indifferent; therefore, to remove this +scruple, beside that Chrysostom and the +author of the interlineary gloss upon Matt. +xviii. 7, take the meaning of those words, +<span class="tei tei-q">“It must needs be that offences come,”</span> to be +this, <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">it is profitable that offences come</span></em>. +Which gloss, though it be not to be received, +yet as Camero noteth,<a id="noteref_1211" name="noteref_1211" href="#note_1211"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1211</span></span></a> it is ordinary +to call that necessary which is very profitable +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-395">[pg 1-395]</span><a name="Pg1-395" id="Pg1-395" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and expedient. Besides this, I say, we +further maintain, that in the use of things +indifferent, that which we deliberate upon +to do is never lawful to be done except it +be also necessary, though not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">necessitate +absoluta seu consequentis</span></span>, yet <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">necessitate +consequentiae seu ex suppositione</span></span>. Paul's +circumcising of Timothy was lawful only +because it was necessary, for he behoved by +this means to win the good will of the people +of Lystra who had once stoned him,<a id="noteref_1212" name="noteref_1212" href="#note_1212"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1212</span></span></a> +otherwise he could not safely have preached +the gospel among them. Therefore he had +done wrong if he had not circumcised +Timothy, since the circumcising of him was +according to the rules of the word, and it +was expedient to circumcise him, and unexpedient +to do otherwise. And (because <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de +partibus idem est judicium</span></span>) whensoever +the use of any indifferent thing is according +to the rules of the word, that is, when it is +profitable for God's glory, and man's edification, +and the doer is persuaded of so much, +I say, putting this case, then (forsomuch as +not only it may, but ought to be done) the +use of it is not only lawful but necessary, +and (forsomuch as not only it needs not, but +ought not to be admitted) the omission of it +is not only unnecessary but also unlawful. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Again, put the case, that the use of a thing +indifferent be either against or not according +to the said rules, then (forsomuch as not +only it may, but ought to be admitted) the +omission of it is not only lawful but necessary, +and (forsomuch as not only it needs not, +but may not, neither ought to be done) the +doing of it is not only unnecessary but also +unlawful. For which it maketh, that the +apostles in their decree, allege no other +ground for abstinence from blood and things +strangled (which were in their nature indifferent), +but the necessity of abstaining caused +and induced by the foresaid rules, Acts xv. +28. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Apostle showeth that that measure of +liberality whereunto he exhorted the Corinthians +was not by any divine commandment +necessary, yet he adviseth it as a +thing expedient, 2 Cor. viii. 8, 10. And +were not the Corinthians thereunto bound, +because of this expediency of the matter, +though it was not necessary? <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Juxta verbum</span></span>, +&c.: <span class="tei tei-q">“According to God's word +(saith the Bishop of Salisbury<a id="noteref_1213" name="noteref_1213" href="#note_1213"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1213</span></span></a>) we are +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-396">[pg 1-396]</span><a name="Pg1-396" id="Pg1-396" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +obliged to glorify God by our good works, +not only when necessity requireth, but also +when ability furnisheth, and opportunity +occurreth,”</span> Gal. vi. 10; Tit. ii. 14. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. As touching the scope of all +this dispute, which is the indifferency of +the controverted ceremonies, we shall hear +sundry reasons against it afterward. For +the present, I say no more but this: As in +every case, so most especially when we meddle +with the worship of God, or any appurtenance +thereof, the rules of the word tie +us so straitly, that that which is in its own +nature indifferent ought either to be done, +or to be left undone, according as it is either +agreeable or not agreeable to these rules; and +so is never left free to us to be done or +omitted at our pleasure: for if at all we be +(as certainly we are) abridged of our liberty, +chiefly it is in things pertaining to divine +worship. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But I marvel why Dr Forbesse discourseth +so much for the indifferency of the +ceremonies; for, lib. 1, cap. 7, he holdeth, +that there were just reasons in the things +themselves why the pretended Assembly of +Perth should enjoin the five articles; some +of which he calleth very convenient and +profitable, and others of them necessary in +themselves. Sure, if he stand to that which +he hath there written, he cannot choose but +say that it is unlawful, both for us and for +all Christians anywhere, to omit the controverted +ceremonies; and that all such as +have at any time omitted them, have thereby +sinned, in leaving that undone which +they ought to have done—for the conveniency +and necessity of them which he pretendeth +is perpetual and universal. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc93" id="toc93"></a> +<a name="pdf94" id="pdf94"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER IV.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">OF THE RULE BY WHICH WE ARE TO MEASURE +AND TRY WHAT THINGS ARE INDIFFERENT.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. That the word of God is the only +rule whereby we must judge of the indifferency +of things, none of our opposites, we +hope, will deny. <span class="tei tei-q">“Of things indifferent +(saith Paybody<a id="noteref_1214" name="noteref_1214" href="#note_1214"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1214</span></span></a>) I lay down this ground, +that they be such, and they only, which +God's word hath left free unto us.”</span> +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-397">[pg 1-397]</span><a name="Pg1-397" id="Pg1-397" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now these things which God's word +leaveth free and indifferent (in respect of +their nature and kind) are such things as +it neither showeth to be good nor evil. +Where we are further to consider, that +the word of God showeth unto us the lawfulness +or unlawfulness, goodness or badness +of things, not only by precepts and prohibitions, +but sometimes also, and more plainly, +by examples. So that, not only from the +precepts and prohibitions of the word, but +likewise from the examples recorded in the +same, we may find out that goodness or +badness of human actions which taketh away +the indifferency of them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And as for those who will have such +things called indifferent as are neither commanded +nor forbidden in the word of God, +I ask of them whether they speak of plain +and particular precepts and prohibitions, or +of general only? If they speak of particular +precepts and prohibitions, then, by their +rule, the baptising of young children, the +taking of water for the element of baptism; +a lecturer's public reading of Scripture in +the church upon the Sabbath day; the assembling +of synods for putting order to the +confusions of the church; the writing and +publication of the decrees of the same; and +sundry other things which the word hath +commended unto us by examples,—should +all be things indifferent, because there are +not in the word of God either particular +precepts for them, or particular prohibitions +against them. But if they speak of +general precepts and prohibitions, then are +those things commanded in the word of +God for which we have the allowed and +commended examples of such as we ought +to follow (for, in the general, we are commanded +to be followers of such examples, +Phil. iv. 8, 9; 1 Cor. xi. 1; Eph. v. 1), +though there be no particular precept for +the things themselves thus exemplified. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. To come, therefore, to the ground +which shall give us here some footing, and +whereupon we mind to rear up certain superstructions, +we hold, that not only we +ought to obey the particular precepts of +the word of God, but that also <span class="tei tei-q">“we are +bound to imitate Christ, and the commendable +example of his apostles, in all things +wherein it is not evident they had special +reasons moving them thereto, which do not +concern us:”</span> which ground, as it hath +been of a long time holden and confirmed +by them of our side, so never could, nor +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-398">[pg 1-398]</span><a name="Pg1-398" id="Pg1-398" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +ever shall, our opposites subvert it. It is +long since the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Abridgement</span></span> confirmed and +strengthened it, out of those places of Scripture: +Eph. v. 1, <span class="tei tei-q">“Be ye therefore followers +of God, as dear children;”</span> 1 Cor. xi. 1, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Be ye followers of me, even as I also am +of Christ;”</span> 1 Thess. i. 6, <span class="tei tei-q">“And ye became +followers of us and of the Lord;”</span> +Phil. iii. 17, <span class="tei tei-q">“Brethren, be followers together +of me.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This ground is also at length pressed by +Cyprian, who showeth<a id="noteref_1215" name="noteref_1215" href="#note_1215"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1215</span></span></a> that, in the holy +supper of the Lord, Christ alone is to be +followed by us; that we are to do what he +did; and that we ought not to take heed +what any man hath done before us, but +what Christ did, who is before all. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. But Bishop Lindsey<a id="noteref_1216" name="noteref_1216" href="#note_1216"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1216</span></span></a> asketh of +us, if we hold this rule, what is the cause +why, at the celebration of the sacrament, +we bless not the bread severally by itself, +and the cup severally by itself, seeing Christ +did so, yet having no cause to move him +which concerns not us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Beside the common blessing of +the elements, in the beginning of the action, +we give thanks also in the several +actions of distribution, saying after this or +the like manner: <span class="tei tei-q">“The Lord Jesus, the +same night he was betrayed, took bread, and +when he had given thanks (as we also give +thanks to God who gave his Son to die for +us) he brake it,”</span> &c. <span class="tei tei-q">“In like manner +also, after supper, he took the cup, and, +when he had given thanks (as we also give +thanks to God who gave his Son to shed +his blood for us), he gave it,”</span> &c. Which +form (we conceive) may be construed to be +an imitation of the example of Christ. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Though we did not observe such a +form; yet there were two reasons to move +Christ to give thanks severally, both at the +giving of the bread, and at the giving of +the cup, neither of which concerneth us: 1. +The eucharistical supper was one continued +action with the other supper which went +before it; for it is said, <span class="tei tei-q">“That whilst they +did eat, he took bread,”</span> &c. Wherefore, +for more distinction of it from that supper +which immediately proceeded, it was fit that +he should give thanks severally at the giving +of each element. 2. He had to do with +the twelve apostles, whose hearts being so +greatly troubled with sorrow, John xvi. 6, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-399">[pg 1-399]</span><a name="Pg1-399" id="Pg1-399" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and whose minds not well comprehending +that which they heard concerning the death +of Christ, John xvi. 12, much less those +mystical symbols of it, especially at the first +hearing, seeing, and using of the same, it +was needful for their cause distinctly and +severally to bless those elements, thereby to +help the weakness of their understanding, +and to make them the more capable of so +heavenly mysteries. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. Now, having heard that which +the Bishop had to say against our rule, let +us examine his own. He holdeth,<a id="noteref_1217" name="noteref_1217" href="#note_1217"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1217</span></span></a> That +in the actions of Christ's apostles, or the customs +of the church, there is nothing exemplary +and left to be imitated of us, but that +which either being moral, is generally commanded +in the decalogue, or being ceremonial +and circumstantial, is particularly commanded +by some constant precept in the +gospel. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. This rule is most false; for it +followeth from it that the example of the +apostles' making choice of the element of +water in baptism, and requiring a confession +of faith from the person who was to be baptised; +the example also both of Christ and +his apostles using the elements of bread and +wine in the holy supper, a table at which +they did communicate, and the breaking of +the bread, are not left to be imitated of us; +because these things are ceremonial, but not +particularly commanded in the gospel. So +that according to the rule which the Bishop +holdeth, we sin in imitating Christ and his +apostles in those things, forasmuch as they +are not exemplary, nor left to be imitated +of us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. His weapons fight against his own fellows, +who allege (as we have showed elsewhere) +the custom of the church<a id="noteref_1218" name="noteref_1218" href="#note_1218"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1218</span></span></a> is a sufficient +warrant for certain ceremonies questioned +betwixt them and us, which are not +particularly commanded by any precept in +the gospel. These the Bishop doth unwittingly +strike at it whilst he holdeth that +such customs of the church are not exemplary, +nor left to be imitated of us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. Wherefore we hold still our own +rule for sure and certain. Christ's actions +are either <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">amanda</span></span>, as the works of redemption; +or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">admiranda</span></span>, as his miracles; or +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">notanda</span></span>, as many things done by him for +some particular reason proper to that time +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-400">[pg 1-400]</span><a name="Pg1-400" id="Pg1-400" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and case, and not belonging to us, which +things, notwithstanding, are well worthy of +our observation; or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">imitanda</span></span>, and such are +all his actions which had no such special +reason moving him thereto as do not concern +us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Calvin, upon 1 Cor. xi. 1, saith well, that +the Apostle there calls back both himself +and others to Christ, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Tanquam unicum +recte agendi exemplar</span></span>; and Polycarpus +Lycerus, upon Matt. xvi. 24, under that +command of following Christ, comprehendeth +the imitations of Christ's actions. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Most certainly it is inexcusable presumption +to leave the example of Christ, and to +do that which seemeth right in our own +eyes, as if we were wiser than he. And +now, having laid down this ground, we are +to build certain positions upon it, us follows. +</p> + +</div> + +<a name="book_i_part_iv_chapter_iv" id="book_i_part_iv_chapter_iv" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc95" id="toc95"></a> +<a name="pdf96" id="pdf96"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER V.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THE FIRST POSITION WHICH WE BUILD UPON +THE GROUND CONFIRMED IN THE FORMER +CHAPTER.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. From that which hath been said +of following Christ, and the commendable +example of his apostles, in all things wherein +it is not evident that they had some such +special reason moving them to do that which +they did, as doth not concern us, our first +inference is this: That it is not indifferent +for a minister to give the sacramental elements +of bread and wine out of his own +hand to every communicant; forasmuch as +our Lord commanded his apostles to divide +the cup among them, that is, to reach it +one to another, Luke xxii. 17. Some of +the interpreters are of opinion, that the cup +spoken of by the Evangelist in that place is +not the same whereof he speaketh after, +ver. 20; but they are greatly mistaken; for +if it were as they think, then Christ did +again drink before his death of that fruit +of the vine whereof we read ver. 18, which +is manifestly repugnant to his own words. +Wherefore, as Maldonat observeth<a id="noteref_1219" name="noteref_1219" href="#note_1219"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1219</span></span></a> out of +Augustine and Euthimius, there was but +one cup; whereof Luke speaketh, first, by +anticipation, and, afterward, in its own proper +place. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-401">[pg 1-401]</span><a name="Pg1-401" id="Pg1-401" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. But Bishop +Lindsey<a id="noteref_1220" name="noteref_1220" href="#note_1220"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1220</span></span></a> falleth here +upon a very strange speculation; and tells +us, that if all the disciples did drink, howbeit +they did not deliver the cup one to another, +but received it severally from Christ's +own hand, they divided the same among +them; because every one takes his part of +that which is parted, they divide the whole +among them. Alas! that I should blot paper +with the confutation of such fooleries. +I believe, when his Majesty hath distributed +and divided so many lands and revenues +among the prelates of Scotland, every one +of them takes his part, but dare not say, +though, that they have divided these lands +and revenues among themselves. Can twenty +or forty beggars, when an alms is distributed +among them, because every one of +them getteth his part, say, therefore, that +they themselves have parted it among them? +What, then, shall be said of the distributor +who giveth to every one his part severally, +and by himself? That man who required +that his brother should divide the inheritance +with him, did not, I trow, desire Christ to +cause his brother to take his own part of the +inheritance (there was no fear that he would +not take his part); but he desired that his +brother might give to him his part. So that, +to divide anything among men, is not to +take it, but to give it. And who did ever +confound parting and partaking, dividing a +cup and drinking a cup, which differ as +much as giving and receiving. Thus we +conclude, that when Christ commanded the +apostles to divide the cup among them, the +meaning of the words can be no other than +this, that they should give the cup one to +another; which is so plain that a +Jesuit<a id="noteref_1221" name="noteref_1221" href="#note_1221"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1221</span></span></a> +also maketh it to follow upon this command, +that Christ did reach the cup <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non singulis +sed uni, qui proximo, proximus sequenti, +et deinceps daret</span></span>. Hence it is that +Hospinian<a id="noteref_1222" name="noteref_1222" href="#note_1222"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1222</span></span></a> +thinks it most likely that Christ +brake the bread into two parts, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">earumque +alteram dederit illi qui proximus ei ad +dextram accumbebat, alteram vero ei qui +ad sinistram, ut isti deinceps proxime accumbentibus +porrigerent, donec singuli +particulam sibi decerpsissent</span></span>. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-402">[pg 1-402]</span><a name="Pg1-402" id="Pg1-402" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc97" id="toc97"></a> +<a name="pdf98" id="pdf98"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VI.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">ANOTHER POSITION BUILT UPON THE SAME +GROUND.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. Our next position which we infer, +is this: That it is not indifferent to sit, +stand, pass, or kneel, in the act of receiving +the sacramental elements of the Lord's supper, +because we are bound to follow the example +of Christ and his apostles, who used +the gesture of sitting in this holy action, as +we prove from John xiii. 12; from Matt. +xxvi. 20, with 26; Mark xiv. 18, with 22. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Our opposites here bestir themselves, and +move every stone against us. Three answers +they give us, which we will now consider. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, They tell us that it is not certain +that the apostles were sitting when they received +this sacrament from Christ, and that +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">adhuc sub judice lis est</span></span>. Yet let us see +what they have to say against the certainty +hereof. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Bishop Lindsey objecteth, that, between +their eating of the paschal supper and the +administration of the sacrament to the disciples, +five acts intervened: 1. The taking +of the bread; 2. The thanksgiving; 3. The +breaking; 4. The precept, <span class="tei tei-q">“Take ye, eat +ye;”</span> 5. The word, whereby the element +was made the sacrament. In which time, +saith he, the gesture of sitting might have +been changed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> It is first of all to be noted, that +the apostles were sitting at the instant +when Christ took the bread, for it is said +that he took bread whilst they did eat; +that is (as Maldonat<a id="noteref_1223" name="noteref_1223" href="#note_1223"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1223</span></span></a> rightly expoundeth +it), <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Antequam surgerent, antequam mensae +et ciborum reliquiae removerentur</span></span>; +and so we use to say that men are dining +or supping so long as they sit at table +and the meat is not removed from before +them. To Christ's ministering of the +eucharistical supper together with the preceding +supper, Christians had respect when +they celebrated the Lord's supper together +with the love-feasts. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Probabile est eos ad +Christi exemplum respexisse, qui eucharistiam +inter coenandum instituit</span></span>, saith +Pareus.<a id="noteref_1224" name="noteref_1224" href="#note_1224"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1224</span></span></a> But of this we need say no +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-403">[pg 1-403]</span><a name="Pg1-403" id="Pg1-403" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +more; for the Bishop himself hath here +acknowledged no less than that they were +sitting at that time when Christ took the +bread. Only he saith, that there were five +acts which intervened before the administration +of the sacrament to the disciples (whereof +the taking of the bread was the first), +and that in this while the gesture of sitting +might have been changed; which is as much +as to say, when he took the bread they were +sitting, but they might have changed this +gesture, either in the time of taking the +bread, or in the time of thanksgiving, or in +the time of breaking the bread, or whilst he +said, <span class="tei tei-q">“Take ye, eat ye,”</span> or lastly, in the +time of pronouncing those words, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is +my body”</span> (for this is the word whereby, in +the Bishop's judgment, the element was +made the sacrament, as we shall see afterward). +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now but, by his leave, we will reduce +his five acts to three; for thus speaketh the +text, <span class="tei tei-q">“And as they did eat, Jesus took +bread, and blessed it and break it, and gave +it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat, this is +my body,”</span> Matt. xxvi. 26; Mark xiv. 22. +Whence it is manifest, that the giving of +the bread to the disciples, which no man, I +suppose, will deny to have been the administration +of it, went before the two last +acts which the Bishop reckoneth out. Nothing, +therefore, is left to him but to say, +that their gesture of sitting might have been +changed, either in the taking or in the +blessing, or in the breaking, or else between +the taking and the blessing, or between the +blessing and the breaking; yet doth the +text knit all the three together by such a +contiguity and connection as showeth unto +us that they did all make up but one continued +action, which could not admit any interruption. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. I saw a prelate sit down to his +breakfast, and, as he did eat, he took some +cups, and, having called for more, he said, he +thanked God that he was never given to his +belly; and with that he made a promise to +one in the company, which he brake within +two days after. Would any man question +whether or not the prelate was sitting when +he made this promise, forasmuch as between +his sitting down to meat and the making of +the promise there intervened his taking of +some cups, his calling for more, and his pronouncing +of these words, I thank God that +I was never given to my belly? Yet might +one far more easily imagine a change of the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-404">[pg 1-404]</span><a name="Pg1-404" id="Pg1-404" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +prelate's gesture than any such change of +the apostles' gesture in that holy action +whereof we speak. Because the text setteth +down such a continued, entire, unbroken, +and uninterrupted action, therefore Calvin +gathereth out of the text that the apostles +did both take and eat the sacramental bread +whilst they were sitting. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non legimus</span></span>, +saith he,<a id="noteref_1225" name="noteref_1225" href="#note_1225"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1225</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">prostratos adorasse, sed ut erant +discumbentes accepisse et manducasse. +Christus</span></span>, saith Martyr,<a id="noteref_1226" name="noteref_1226" href="#note_1226"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1226</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eucharistiam apostolis +una secum sedentibus aut discumbentibus +distribuit</span></span>. G. J. Vossius<a id="noteref_1227" name="noteref_1227" href="#note_1227"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1227</span></span></a> puts it out +of doubt that Christ was still sitting at the +giving of the bread to the apostles. And +that the apostles were still sitting when they +received the bread, Hospinian<a id="noteref_1228" name="noteref_1228" href="#note_1228"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1228</span></span></a> thinks it no +less certain. They made no doubt of the +certainty hereof who composed that old +verse which we find in Aquinas:<a id="noteref_1229" name="noteref_1229" href="#note_1229"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1229</span></span></a>— +</p> + +<div class="tei tei-lg" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em; margin-top: 1.00em"> +<div class="tei tei-l" style="text-align: left">Rex sedet in coena, turba cinctus duodena;</div> +<div class="tei tei-l" style="text-align: left">Se tenet in manibus; se cibat ipse cibus.</div> +</div> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Papists also put it out of controversy; for +Bellarmine acknowledgeth<a id="noteref_1230" name="noteref_1230" href="#note_1230"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1230</span></span></a> that the apostles +could not externally adore Christ by +prostrating themselves in the last supper, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quando recumbere cum eo illis necesse +erat</span></span>; where we see he could guess nothing +of the change of their gesture. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Intelligendum +est</span></span>, saith Jansenius,<a id="noteref_1231" name="noteref_1231" href="#note_1231"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1231</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dominum in novissima +hac coena, discubuisse et sedisse +ante et post comestum agnum</span></span>. Dr Stella +sticketh not to say,<a id="noteref_1232" name="noteref_1232" href="#note_1232"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1232</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">distribuit salvator +mundi panem discumbentibus</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. But now having heard Bishop +Lindsey, let us hear what Paybody<a id="noteref_1233" name="noteref_1233" href="#note_1233"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1233</span></span></a> will +say. He taketh him to another subterfuge, +and tells us, that though we read that +Christ took bread whilst they did eat, yet +can it not be concluded hence that he took +bread whilst they did sit; because, saith he, +<span class="tei tei-q">“as they did eat,”</span> is expounded by Luke +(chap. xxii. 20) and Paul (1 Cor. xi. 25) to +be <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">after they had done eating</span></em>, or <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">after +supper</span></em>. Thus is their languages divided. +Bishop Lindsey did yield to us, that when +Christ took bread they were sitting; and +his conjecture was, that this gesture of sitting +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-405">[pg 1-405]</span><a name="Pg1-405" id="Pg1-405" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +might have been changed after the taking +of the bread. Paybody saw that he +had done with the argument if he should +grant that they were sitting when Christ +took bread, therefore he calleth that in +question. Vulcan's own gimmers could not +make his answer and the Bishop's to stick +together. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But let us examine the ground which +Paybody takes for his opinion. He would +prove from Luke and Paul, that when Matthew +and Mark say, <span class="tei tei-q">“As they were eating, +Jesus took bread,”</span> the meaning is only +this, <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">After supper, Jesus took bread</span></em>; importing, +that Christ's taking of bread did +not make up one continued action with their +eating, and that therefore their gesture of +sitting might have been changed between +their eating of the preceding supper and +his taking of the sacramental bread. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Whereunto we answer, that there are +two opinions touching the suppers which +Christ did eat with his disciples that night +wherein he was betrayed. And whichsoever +the reader please to follow, it shall be most +easy to break all the strength of the argument +which Paybody opposeth unto us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. First, then, some do think that +Christ, having kept the passover according +to the law (which is not particularly +related, but supposed, by the evangelists), +sat down to a common or ordinary supper, +at which he told the disciples that one of +them should betray him. And of this judgment +are Calvin and Beza, upon Matt. xxvi. +21; Pareus, upon Matt. xxvi. 21; Fulk and +Cartwright, against the Rhemists, upon 1 +Cor. xi. 23; Tolet and Maldonat, upon +John xiii. 2; Cornelius Jansenius, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Conc. +Evang.</span></span>, cap. 131; Balthazar Meisnerus, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Tract, die Fest. Virid.</span></span>, p. 256; Johannes +Forsterus, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Conc. 4, de Pass.</span></span>, p. 538; Christophorus +Pelargus, in John xiii., quest. 2, +and others. The reasons whereby their +judgment is confirmed are these:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. Many societies convened to the eating +of the paschal supper by twenties.<a id="noteref_1234" name="noteref_1234" href="#note_1234"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1234</span></span></a> And if +twenty was often the number of them who +convened to the eating of the same (which +also confirmeth their opinion who think +that other men and women in the inn did +eat both the paschal and evangelical supper +together with the apostles in Christ's company), +it is not very likely (say some) that +all those were sufficiently satisfied and fed +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-406">[pg 1-406]</span><a name="Pg1-406" id="Pg1-406" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +with one lamb, which, after it was eight days +old, was allowed to be offered for the passover, +as Godwin noteth.<a id="noteref_1235" name="noteref_1235" href="#note_1235"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1235</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Neque esus umus +agni</span></span>, saith Pareus, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">toti familiae sedandae +fami sufficere poterat.</span></span><a id="noteref_1236" name="noteref_1236" href="#note_1236"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1236</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The paschal supper was not for banquetting +or filling of the belly, as Josephus +also writeth.<a id="noteref_1237" name="noteref_1237" href="#note_1237"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1237</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non tam exsatiendae nutriendaeque +naturae</span></span>, saith Maldonat, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quam +servandae legalis ceremoniae causa +sumebatur</span></span>.<a id="noteref_1238" name="noteref_1238" href="#note_1238"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1238</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non ventri</span></span>, saith Pareus, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sed religionis +causa fiebat</span></span>.<a id="noteref_1239" name="noteref_1239" href="#note_1239"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1239</span></span></a> But as for that supper +which Christ and his apostles did eat +immediately before the eucharistical, Cartwright +doubts not to call it a carnal supper,<a id="noteref_1240" name="noteref_1240" href="#note_1240"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1240</span></span></a> +an earthly repast, a feast for the belly, +which lets us know, that the sacramental +bread and wine was ordained, not for feeding +their bodies, which were already satisfied +by the ordinary and daily supper, but for +the nourishment of the soul. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. That beside the paschal and evangelical +suppers, Christ and his apostles had also +that night another ordinary supper, Fulk +proveth by the broth wherein the sop was +dipped,<a id="noteref_1241" name="noteref_1241" href="#note_1241"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1241</span></span></a> +John xiii. 26. Whereas there was +no such broth ordained by the divine institution +to be used in the paschal supper. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. That there were two suppers before +the eucharistical they gather from John +xiii. For, first, the paschal supper was +ended, ver. 2, after which Christ washed +his disciples' feet. And thereafter we read, +ver. 12, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">resumptis vestibus rursum ad caenam +ordinariam consedisse.</span></span><a id="noteref_1242" name="noteref_1242" href="#note_1242"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1242</span></span></a> The dividing +of the passover into two services or two suppers +had no warrant at all from the first institution +of that sacrament, for which cause +they think it not likely that Christ would +have thus divided it according to the device +and custom of the Jews in latter times, for +so much as in marriage (and much more in +the passover) he did not allow of that which +from the beginning was not so. Neither +seemeth it to them any way probable, that +Christ would have interrupted the eating of +the passover with the washing of his disciples' +feet before the whole paschal supper +was ended, and they had done eating of it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect</span></span>. 5. But others (and those very judicious +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-407">[pg 1-407]</span><a name="Pg1-407" id="Pg1-407" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +too) are of opinion, that that second +course whereunto Christ sat down after the +washing of his disciples' feet, and at which +he told them that one of them should betray +him, was not an ordinary or common +supper (because the paschal supper was +enough of itself to satisfy them), but a part +of the paschal supper. And from the Jewish +writers they prove that so the custom +was to divide the passover into two courses +or services. As for that wherein Christ +dipped the sop, they take it to have been +the sauce which was used in the paschal +supper, called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">charoseth</span></span>, of which the Hebrews +write, that it was made of the palm +tree branches, or of dry figs, or of raisins, +which they stamped and mixed with vinegar +till it was thick as mustard, and made like +clay, in memory of the clay wherein they +wrought in Egypt, and that they used to +dip both the unleavened bread and the bitter +herbs into this sauce. And as touching +that place, John xiii., they expound it by +the custom of the Jews, which was to have +two services or two suppers in the passover; +and take those words, ver. 2, <span class="tei tei-q">“Supper being +ended,”</span> to be meant of the first service, +and sitting down again to supper, ver. 12, to +be meant of the second service. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. If those two opinions could be +reconciled and drawn together into one, by +holding that that second course whereunto +Christ sat down after the washing of his disciples' +feet, was (for the substance of it) a +common supper, but yet it hath been and +may be rightly called the second service of +the paschal supper, for that it was eaten the +same night wherein the paschal lamb was +eaten, so should all the difference be taken +away; but if the maintainers of these opinions +will not be thus agreed, let the reader +consider to which of them he will adhere. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If the first opinion be followed, then it +will be most easily answered to Paybody, +that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">inter coenandum instituta fuit eucharistia, +cum jam rursum mensoe accubuissent. +Sed post coenam paschalem, et usum +agni legalis.</span></span><a id="noteref_1243" name="noteref_1243" href="#note_1243"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1243</span></span></a> When Matthew and Mark +say, As they did eat, Jesus took bread, +they speak of the common or ordinary supper; +but when Luke and Paul say, that he +took the cup after supper, they speak of the +paschal supper, which was eaten before the +common supper. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Again, if the reader follow the other +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-408">[pg 1-408]</span><a name="Pg1-408" id="Pg1-408" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +opinion, which holdeth that Christ had no +other supper that night before the evangelical +except the paschal only, yet still the +answer to Paybody shall be easy; for whereas +he would prove from those words of Luke +and Paul, <span class="tei tei-q">“Likewise also the cup after supper,”</span> +that when Matthew and Mark say, +<span class="tei tei-q">“As they did eat, Jesus took bread,”</span> their +meaning is only this, <span class="tei tei-q">“After supper Jesus +took bread,”</span> he reasoneth very inconsiderately, +forasmuch as Luke and Paul say not +of the bread, but of the cup only, that Jesus +took it after supper. And will Paybody +say, that he took the cup so soon as he took +the bread? If we will speak with Scripture, +we must say, that as they did eat the +preceding supper (to which we read they +sat down) Jesus took bread; for nothing at +all intervened betwixt their eating of that +other preceding supper, and his taking of +the eucharistical cup, there intervened the +taking, blessing, breaking, distributing, and +eating of the bread. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now, therefore, from that which hath been +said, we may well conclude that our opposites +have no reason which they do or can +object against the certainty of that received +tenet, that the apostles received from Christ +the sacramental bread and wine whilst they +were sitting. Dr Forbesse himself<a id="noteref_1244" name="noteref_1244" href="#note_1244"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1244</span></span></a> setteth +down some testimonies of Musculus, Chamier, +and the professors of Leyden, all acknowledging +that the apostles, when they +received the Lord's supper, were still sitting. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. The second answer that our opposites +hath given us, followeth: They say, +that though the apostles did not change +their gesture of sitting which they used in +the former supper, when all this is granted +to us, yet there is as great difference betwixt +our form of sitting and that form of the +Jews which the apostles used as there is +betwixt <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sedere</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jacere</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Put the case it were so, yet it +hath been often answered them, that the +apostles kept the table-gesture used in that +nation, and so are we bound herein to follow +their example, by keeping the table-gesture +used in this nation. For this keeping of +the usual table gesture of the nation wherein +we live is not a forsaking but a following of +the commendable example of the apostles, +even as whereas they drank the wine which +was drunk in that place, and we drink the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-409">[pg 1-409]</span><a name="Pg1-409" id="Pg1-409" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +wine which is drunk in this place, yet do we +not hereby differ from that which they did. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The words used by the evangelists +signify our form of sitting no less than the +Jewish, Calepine, Scapula, and Thomasius, +in their dictionaries, take ἀναπίπτω, ἀνακλίνω, +ἀνακλίνομαι, ἀνάκειμαι, ποράκειμαι, +κατάκειμαι, and the Latin words <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">discumbo, +recumbo, accumbo</span></span> (used by Arias, Montanus, +Beza, Marlorat, Tremellius, &c., in +their versions), not only for lying, but also +for such sitting as is opposed to lying, even +for sitting upright at table after our custom. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. There is not so great a difference betwixt +our form of sitting and that which the +Jews used as our opposites allege. For as +Didoclavius showeth out of Casaubon;<a id="noteref_1245" name="noteref_1245" href="#note_1245"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1245</span></span></a> their +sitting at banquets was only with a leaning +upon the left arm, and so not lying, but sitting +with a certain inclination. When, +therefore, we read of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">lecti discubitorii tricliniares, +in quibus inter coenandum discumbebant</span></span>,<a id="noteref_1246" name="noteref_1246" href="#note_1246"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1246</span></span></a> +we must understand them to +have been seats which compassed three +sides of the table (the fourth side being left +open and void for them who served), and +wherein they did sit with some sort of inclination. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Yet Bishop Lindsey is bold to aver,<a id="noteref_1247" name="noteref_1247" href="#note_1247"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1247</span></span></a> +that the usual table gesture of the Jews was +lying along, and this he would prove from +Amos vi. 4, <span class="tei tei-q">“They lie upon beds of ivory, +they stretch themselves out upon their +couches.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. If we should yield to this prelate +his own meaning wherein he taketh +these words, yet how thinks he that the +gesture of drunkards and gluttons, which +they used when they were pampering themselves +in all excess of riot, and for which also +they are upbraided by the Spirit of God, was +either the ordinary table-gesture of the +Jews, or the gesture used by Christ and +his apostles in their last supper? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. If any gesture at all be touched in +those words which the prelate citeth, it was +the gesture they used when they lay down +to sleep, and not their table-gesture when +they did eat; for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mitta</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ngheres</span></span> (the +two words which Amos useth) signify a bed +or a couch wherein a man useth to lay himself +down to sleep. And in this sense we +find both these words, Psal. vi. 7, <span class="tei tei-q">“All the +night make I my bed (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mittathi</span></span>) to swim: I +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-410">[pg 1-410]</span><a name="Pg1-410" id="Pg1-410" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +water my couch (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ngharsi</span></span>) with my tears.”</span> +The Shunnamite prepared for Elisha a +chamber, and therein set for him a bed +(<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mitta</span></span>), and a table, and a stool, and a +candlestick, 2 Kings iv. 10. The stool or +chair was for sitting at table, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mitta</span></span>, the +bed, was for lying down to sleep. Now, the +prelate, I hope, will not say, that the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">lecti +tricliniares</span></span>, wherein the Jews used to sit +at table, and which compassed three sides of +the same (as hath been said), were their beds +wherein they did lie and sleep all night. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But, 3. The place must be yet more +exactly opened up. That word which is +turned in our English books, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">they lie</span></span>, +cometh from the radix <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">schachav</span></span>, which +in Pagnin's lexicon is turned <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dormire</span></span>. We +find, Ruth iii. 7, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">lischcav</span></span>, which Arias +Montanus turned <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ad dormiendum</span></span>, to sleep. +Our own English translation, 2 Sam. xi. 9, +saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Uriah slept</span></span>,”</span> where the original hath +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vauschcav</span></span>; and the very same word is put +most frequently in the books of the Kings +and the Chronicles, where they speak of the +death of the kings of Judah and Israel. +Pagnin turneth it <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">et dormivit</span></span>; and our +English translators everywhere, <span class="tei tei-q">“And he +slept with his fathers,”</span> &c. These things +being considered, we must, with Calvin, read +the place of Amos thus: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Qui decumbunt +vel dormiunt in lectis.</span></span> The other word +which the prophet useth is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">seruchim</span></span>. Our +English version turneth it, <span class="tei tei-q">“They stretch +themselves out;”</span> but Pagnin, Buxtorff, +Tremellius, and Tarnovius, come nearer the +sense, who read <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">redundantes, superfluentes</span></span>, +or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">luxuriantes</span></span>; which sense the English +translation also hath in the margin. The +Septuagints followed the same sense, for they +read, κατασπαταλὼντες, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">i.e.</span></span>, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">living in pleasure</span></span>. +So, 1 Tim. v. 6, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">she that lived in +pleasure</span></span>, σπαταλῶσοι; and, James v. 5, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ye +have lived in pleasure</span></span>, ἐσπαταλησατε. The +radix is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sarach</span></span>, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">redundavit</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">luxuriavit</span></span>. +So, Exod. xxvi. 12, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sarach</span></span>, and, verse 13, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">saruach</span></span>, is put for a surplusage or superfluous +remainder, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">redundans superfluum</span></span>, +as Tremellius readeth. Now, then, it is +evident that the thing which Amos layeth +to the charge of those who were at ease in +Zion, in the words which the prelate citeth +against us, is, that they slept upon beds of +ivory (such was their softness and superfluity), +and swimmed in excessive pleasures +upon their couches; and, incontinent, their +filthy and muddy stream of carnal delicacy +and excessive voluptuousness which defiled +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-411">[pg 1-411]</span><a name="Pg1-411" id="Pg1-411" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +their beds, led him back to the unclean +fountain out of which it issued, even their +riotous pampering of themselves at table; +therefore he subjoineth, <span class="tei tei-q">“And eat the +lambs out of the flock,”</span> &c. For <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex mensis +itur ad cubilia, ex gula in venerem</span></span>, saith +Cornelius à Lapide, commenting upon the +same text. Thus have I cleared the place +in such sort, that the Bishop cannot but +shoot short of his aims; wherefore I go on +to other replies. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. If the apostles, when they received +the Lord's supper, or the Jews, when they +did eat at table, were lying all along, how +could their mouths receive drink unspilt? +or how could they have the use of both their +arms? which the Bishop himself would not, +I am sure, gainsay, if he would once try the +matter in his own person, and essay to eat +and drink whilst lying along. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. The words used by Matthew, chap. +xxvi. 10, and by Mark, chap. xiv. 18, +where they speak of Christ sitting down +with the twelve, is also used by John, +chap. vi. 11, where he speaketh of the +peoples' sitting down upon the grass to +eat the loaves and fishes: and will any +man think that the people did eat lying +along upon the grass, where they might far +better sit upright? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. If our opposites like to speak with +others, then let them look back upon the +testimonies which I have alleged before. +Jansenius putteth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">discubuisse et sedisse</span></span>; +Martyr, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sedentibus aut discumbentibus</span></span>. +Pareus useth the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">consedisse</span></span>; +Meisnerus,<a id="noteref_1248" name="noteref_1248" href="#note_1248"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1248</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">consedendo; Evangelista</span></span>, saith Dr +Stella,<a id="noteref_1249" name="noteref_1249" href="#note_1249"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1249</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dicit dominum discubuisse, id est +sedisse ad mensam</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +7. If they like to speak to themselves: +Camero,<a id="noteref_1250" name="noteref_1250" href="#note_1250"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1250</span></span></a> speaking of John's leaning on +Christ's bosom at supper, saith, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Christus +autem sedebat medius</span></span>; Dr Morton saith,<a id="noteref_1251" name="noteref_1251" href="#note_1251"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1251</span></span></a> +it cannot be denied that the gesture of +Christ and his apostles at the last supper +was sitting,—only, saith he, the evangelists +leave it uncertain whether this sitting was +upright, or somewhat leaning. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. Their third answer is, that Christ's +sitting at the last supper is no more exemplary +and imitable than the upper chamber, +or the night season, or the sex and number +of communicants, &c. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-412">[pg 1-412]</span><a name="Pg1-412" id="Pg1-412" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. As for the sex and number of +communicants, Dr Fulk<a id="noteref_1252" name="noteref_1252" href="#note_1252"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1252</span></span></a> rightly observeth, +that it is not certain from Scripture that +twelve men only, and no women, did communicate +(as Bishop Lindsey<a id="noteref_1253" name="noteref_1253" href="#note_1253"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1253</span></span></a> would have us +certainly to believe); but suppose it were +certain,<a id="noteref_1254" name="noteref_1254" href="#note_1254"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1254</span></span></a> yet for this, and all the other circumstances, +which are not exemplary, there +were special reasons either in the urgency of +the legal necessity, or in the exigency of +present and accidental occasions, which do +not concern us: whereas the gesture of +sitting was freely and purposely chosen, and +so intended to be exemplary, especially since +there was no such reason moving Christ to +use this gesture of sitting as doth not concern +us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Bishop saith,<a id="noteref_1255" name="noteref_1255" href="#note_1255"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1255</span></span></a> that his sitting at the +former supper might have been the reason +which moved him to sit at the eucharistical +supper; but if Christ had not purposely +made choice of the gesture of sitting as the +fittest and most convenient for the eucharistical +supper, his sitting at the former supper +could be no reason to move him, as may +appear by this example: There are some +gentlemen standing in a nobleman's waiting-room; +and after they have stood there a +while, the nobleman cometh forth; they +begin to speak to him, and, as they speak, +still they stand. Now, can any man say +that the reason which moveth them to stand +when they speak to the nobleman, is, because +they were standing before he came to +them? So doth the Bishop come short of +giving any special reason for Christ's sitting +which concerneth not us. He can allege no +more but Christ's sitting at the former supper, +which could be no reason, else he should +have also risen from the eucharistical supper +to wash the disciples' feet, even as he +rose from the former supper for that effect. +Wherefore, we conclude, that Christ did +voluntarily, and of set purpose, choose sitting +as the fittest and best beseeming gesture for +that holy banquet. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Finally, Hooker's<a id="noteref_1256" name="noteref_1256" href="#note_1256"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1256</span></span></a> verdict of the gesture +of Christ and his apostles in this holy supper +is, <span class="tei tei-q">“That our Lord himself did that +which custom and long usage had made fit; +we, that which fitness and great decency +hath made usual.”</span> In which words, because +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-413">[pg 1-413]</span><a name="Pg1-413" id="Pg1-413" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +cause he importeth that they have better +warrants for their kneeling than Christ had +for his sitting (which is blasphemy), I leave +them as not worthy of an answer. Howsoever, +let it be noted that he acknowledged, +by kneeling they depart from the example +of Christ. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc99" id="toc99"></a> +<a name="pdf100" id="pdf100"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VII.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">OTHER POSITIONS BUILT UPON THE FORMER GROUND.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. The third consequence which we +infer upon our former rule of following the +example of Christ is, that it is not a thing +indifferent to omit the repetition of those +words, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is my body,”</span> enunciatively +and demonstratively in the act of distributing +the eucharistical bread; and far less +is it indifferent so to omit this demonstrative +speech in the distribution, as in place of it +to surrogate a prayer to preserve the soul +and body of the communicant unto everlasting +life. Our reason is, because Christ +(whose example herein we ought to follow) +used no prayer in the distribution, but that +demonstrative enunciation, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is my +body.”</span> But we go forward. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. The fourth position we draw from +the same rule is, that it is not indifferent +for a minister to omit the breaking of the +bread at the Lord's table after the consecration +and in the distribution of it, because he +ought to follow the example of Christ, who, +after he had blessed the bread, and when +he was distributing it to them who were at +table, brake it,<a id="noteref_1257" name="noteref_1257" href="#note_1257"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1257</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">manibus comminuendo +panem acceptum in partes</span></span>, but had it not +carved in small pieces before it was brought +to the table. Hence G. J. Vossius<a id="noteref_1258" name="noteref_1258" href="#note_1258"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1258</span></span></a> doth +rightly condemn those who, though they +break the bread <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in multas minutias</span></span>, yet +they break it not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in actu sacramentali</span></span>. +Such a breaking as this (he saith well) is +not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mystica</span></span>, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">coquinaria</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. The fifth position, drawn from the +very same ground is, that it is not indifferent +for a minister, in the act of distribution, to +speak in the singular number, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Take thou, +eat thou, drink thou</span></span>; because he should +follow the example of Christ, who, in the +distribution, spake in the plural number, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-414">[pg 1-414]</span><a name="Pg1-414" id="Pg1-414" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Take ye, eat ye, drink ye</span></span>; and he who +followeth not Christ's example herein, by his +speaking in the singular to one, he maketh +that to be a private action betwixt himself +and the communicant, which Christ made +public and common by his speaking to all at +one time. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. How idly Bishop +Lindsey<a id="noteref_1259" name="noteref_1259" href="#note_1259"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1259</span></span></a> answereth +to these things, it cannot but appear to +every one who considereth that we do not +challenge them for not breaking the bread at +all,—for not pronouncing at all these words, +<span class="tei tei-q">“This is my body,”</span> or for never pronouncing +at all these speeches in the plural, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Take ye, eat ye, drink ye</span></span>,—but for not +breaking the bread in the very act of distribution,—for +not pronouncing demonstratively +those words, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is my body,”</span> in +the very act of distribution,—for not speaking +in the plural number, <span class="tei tei-q">“Take ye,”</span> &c.—in +the very act of distribution, as Christ did, +having no other reasons to move him than +such as concern us. Why, then, did not +the Bishop say something to the point which +we press him with? or shall we excuse him +because he had nothing to say to it? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. Now, last of all, we find yet another +point, whereby the Bishop<a id="noteref_1260" name="noteref_1260" href="#note_1260"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1260</span></span></a> departeth +from the example and mind of Christ. He +saith that, by the sacramental word, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is +my body,”</span> the bread is made the sacrament, +&c.; and that without this word, &c., all our +prayers and wishes should serve to no use. +Where he will have the bread to be otherwise +consecrated by us than it was consecrated +by Christ; for that Christ did not +consecrate the bread to be the sacrament of +his body by those words, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is my +body,”</span> it is manifest, because the bread was +consecrated before his pronouncing of those +words; or else what meaneth the blessing +of it before he brake it? It was both blessed +and broken, and he was also distributing +it to the disciples, before ever he said, +<span class="tei tei-q">“This is my body.”</span> Beza saith, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Benedictionem +expresse ad panis consecrationem +et quidem singularem, refert; et omnes +nostri referunt, consecrationem intelligentes, &c.</span></span> +Pareus saith,<a id="noteref_1261" name="noteref_1261" href="#note_1261"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1261</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Qua ex communi +cibo, in spiritualis alimoniae sacramentum +transmutetur.</span></span> Wherefore we must +not think to sanctify the bread by this prescript +word, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is my body,”</span> but by +prayer and thanksgiving, as Christ did. Our +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-415">[pg 1-415]</span><a name="Pg1-415" id="Pg1-415" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +divines hold against the Papists,<a id="noteref_1262" name="noteref_1262" href="#note_1262"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1262</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Verba illa +quoe in sacramento sunt consecrata, non +esse paucula quoedam proscripta; sed +praecipue verba orationis, quoe non sunt +proescripta</span></span>; and that, <span class="tei tei-q">“through use of the +prayers of the church, there is a change in +the elements.”</span><a id="noteref_1263" name="noteref_1263" href="#note_1263"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1263</span></span></a> Dr Fulk +objecteth<a id="noteref_1264" name="noteref_1264" href="#note_1264"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1264</span></span></a> against +Gregory Martin, <span class="tei tei-q">“Your popish church doth +not either as the Greek liturgies, or as the +churches in Ambrose and Augustine's time, +for they hold that the elements are consecrated +by prayer and thanksgiving.”</span> I +know none who will speak with Bishop +Lindsey in this point except Papists: yet +Cornelius à Lapide could also say, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Eucharistia +conficitur et conditur sacris +precibus</span></span>.<a id="noteref_1265" name="noteref_1265" href="#note_1265"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1265</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. I say not that these words, +<span class="tei tei-q">“This is my body,”</span> have no use at all +in making the bread to be a sacrament; +but that which giveth us dislike is, +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. That the Bishop maketh not the word +and prayer together, but the word alone, to +sanctify the bread and wine. Now, if both +the word and prayer be necessary to sanctify +the creatures for the food of our bodies, +1 Tim. iv. 5, much more are they necessary +to sanctify them for the food of our souls. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Neque enim solis domini verbis consecratio +sit, sed etiam precibus.</span></span><a id="noteref_1266" name="noteref_1266" href="#note_1266"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1266</span></span></a> The fathers, +saith Trelcatius,<a id="noteref_1267" name="noteref_1267" href="#note_1267"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1267</span></span></a> had not only respect to +those five words, <span class="tei tei-q">“For this is my body,”</span> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">dum eucharistiam fieri dixerunt mystica +precc, invocatione nominis divini, solemni +benedictione, gratiarum actione.</span></span> 2. That +he makes not the whole word of the institution +to sanctify the bread, but only that +one sentence, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is my body;”</span> whereas +Christ's will is declared, and, consequently, +the elements sanctified by the whole words +of the institution,<a id="noteref_1268" name="noteref_1268" href="#note_1268"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1268</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“Jesus took the bread, +and when he had given thanks, he brake it, +and said, Take, eat, this is my body which +is broken for you, this do in remembrance +of me,”</span> &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +That he acknowledged not the bread, +though sanctified by prayer, to be the sacrament, +except that very word be pronounced, +<span class="tei tei-q">“This is my body.”</span> Now, when +a minister hath, from Christ's will and institution, +declared that he hath appointed +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-416">[pg 1-416]</span><a name="Pg1-416" id="Pg1-416" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +bread and wine to be the elements of his +body and blood, when he hath also declared +the essential rites of this sacrament. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And, lastly, when, by the prayer of consecration, +he hath sanctified the bread and +wine which are present, put the case, that +all this while those prescript sentences, +<span class="tei tei-q">“This is my body,”</span> <span class="tei tei-q">“This cup is the New +Testament in my blood,”</span> have not been +pronounced, yet what hindereth the bread +and wine from being the sacramental elements +of the Lord's body and blood? It is +sounder divinity to say, that the consecration +of a sacrament doth not depend <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex +certa aliqua formula verborum</span></span>.<a id="noteref_1269" name="noteref_1269" href="#note_1269"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1269</span></span></a> For it is +evident that, in baptism, there is not a certain +form of words prescribed, as Bellarmine +also proveth;<a id="noteref_1270" name="noteref_1270" href="#note_1270"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1270</span></span></a> because Christ saith +not, <span class="tei tei-q">“Say, I baptise thee in the name,”</span> +&c.: so that he prescribeth not what should +be done. Aquinas likewise holdeth,<a id="noteref_1271" name="noteref_1271" href="#note_1271"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1271</span></span></a> that +the consecration of a sacrament is not absolutely +tied to a certain form of words. And +so saith Conradus Vorstius,<a id="noteref_1272" name="noteref_1272" href="#note_1272"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1272</span></span></a> speaking of the +eucharist. Wherefore Vossius<a id="noteref_1273" name="noteref_1273" href="#note_1273"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1273</span></span></a> doth rightly +condemn the Papists, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod consecrationem +non aliis verbis fieri putant, quam istis, +hoc est corpus meum, et hic est sanguis +meus</span></span>. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc101" id="toc101"></a> +<a name="pdf102" id="pdf102"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER VIII.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">THAT THE CEREMONIES ARE NOT THINGS INDIFFERENT +TO THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND; BECAUSE SHE DID ABJURE AND REPUDIATE +THEM BY A MOST SOLEMN AND GENERAL OATH.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. Having spoken of the nature of +things indifferent, and showed which things +be such; also of the rule whereby to try the +indifferency of things: which rule we have +applied to certain particular cases;—it remaineth +to say somewhat of the main and +general purpose, which is principally questioned +in this last part of our dispute, viz., +whether cross, kneeling, holidays, bishopping, +and the other controverted ceremonies +wherewith our church is pressed this +day, be such things as we may use freely +and indifferently? The negative (which we +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-417">[pg 1-417]</span><a name="Pg1-417" id="Pg1-417" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +hold) is strongly confirmed by those arguments +which, in the third part of this our +dispute, we have put in order against the +lawfulness of those ceremonies. Notwithstanding +we have thought fit to add somewhat +more in this place. And, first, we say, +whatsoever be the condition of the ceremonies +in their own nature, they cannot be indifferently +embraced and used by the church +of Scotland, which hath not only once cast +them forth, but also given her great oath +solemnly to the God of heaven, both witnessing +her detestation of the Roman Antichrist's +<span class="tei tei-q">“five bastard sacraments, with all +his rites, ceremonies, and false doctrine, +added to the ministration of the true sacraments, +without the word of God; all his +vain allegories, rites, signs, and traditions, +brought in the kirk, without or against the +word of God;”</span> and likewise <span class="tei tei-q">“promising, +and swearing to continue,”</span> as well <span class="tei tei-q">“in the +discipline and use of the holy sacraments,”</span> +as <span class="tei tei-q">“in the doctrine,”</span> of this reformed +church of Scotland, which then first she +embraced and used after she was truly reformed +from Popery and popish abuses. +And this which I say may be seen in the +general Confession of Faith, sworn and subscribed +by his Majesty's father, of everlasting +memory, anno 1580, and by the several +parochines in the land, at his Majesty's +strait command; which also was renewed +and sworn again, anno 1596, by the General +Assembly, by provincial assemblies, by +presbyteries and particular parish churches. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. No reformed church in Europe +is so strictly tied by the bond of an oath +and subscription, to hold fast her first discipline +and use of the sacraments, and to hold +out popish rites, as is the church of Scotland. +And who knoweth not that an oath +doth always oblige and bind, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quando est +factum de rebus certis et possibilibus, vere +ac sine dolo præmeditate, ac cum judicio, +juste, ad gloriam Dei, et bonum proximi</span></span>?<a id="noteref_1274" name="noteref_1274" href="#note_1274"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1274</span></span></a> +What one of all those conditions was here +wanting? Can we then say any less than a +pope said before us:<a id="noteref_1275" name="noteref_1275" href="#note_1275"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1275</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non est tutum quemlibet +contra juramentum suum venire, nisi +tale sit, quod servatum vergat in interitum +salutis æternæ</span></span>? O damnable impiety, +which maketh so small account of the violation +of the aforesaid oath, which hath as +great power to bind us as that oath of the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-418">[pg 1-418]</span><a name="Pg1-418" id="Pg1-418" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +princes of Israel made to the Gibeonites, +had to bind their posterity, 2 Sam. xxi. +1, 2; for it was made by the whole incorporation +of this land, and hath no term at +which it may cease to bind. Nay (in some +respects) it bindeth more straitly than that +oath of the princes of Israel. For, 1. That +was made by the princes only; this by +prince, pastors, and people: 2. That was +made rashly (for the text showeth that +they asked not counsel from the mouth of +the Lord); this with most religious and due +deliberation: 3. That was made to men; +this to the great God: 4. That sworn but +once; this once and again. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 3. Some of our opposites go about +to derogate somewhat from the binding +power of that oath of the princes of Israel. +They are so nettled therewith that they +fitch hither and thither. Dr Forbesse<a id="noteref_1276" name="noteref_1276" href="#note_1276"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1276</span></span></a> +speaketh to the purpose thus: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Juramentum +Gibeonitis praestitum contra ipsius +Dei mandatum, et inconsulta Deo, non +potuissent Josuae et Israelitae opere perficere +nisi Deus, extraordinarie de suo mandato +dispensasset, compassione poenitentis +illius populi Gibeonitei, et propter honorem +sui nominis, ut neque foedifragorum +fautor, neque supplicium paenitentium aspernator +esse videretur.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. If the oath was against the commandment +of God, what dishonour had come +to the name of God though he had not patronised +the swearers of it, but hindered +them from fulfilling their oath? If a Christian +swear to kill a pagan, and hereafter repent +of his oath, and not perform it, can +there any dishonour redound thereby to the +name of Christ? The Doctor, forsooth, +must say so. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Where hath he read of the repentance +of the Gibeonites, which God would +not despise? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. If an oath made against the commandment +of God (the breach of the commandment +being dispensed with) bindeth +so strictly and inviolably as that oath +of the princes of Israel did, how much +more ought we to think ourselves strictly +and inviolably bound, by the solemn oath +of the church of Scotland, which was not +repugnant but most consonant to the word +of God, even our adversaries themselves +being judges? for thus speaketh one of +them: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quod antem jurarunt nostrates, +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-419">[pg 1-419]</span><a name="Pg1-419" id="Pg1-419" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +non erat illicitum, sed a nobis omnibus +jure praesture potest ac debet</span></span>;<a id="noteref_1277" name="noteref_1277" href="#note_1277"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1277</span></span></a> so that the +Doctor hath gained nothing, but loosed much, +by that which he saith of the Israelites' +oath: he hath even fanged himself faster +in the snare which he thought to escape. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +O but, saith the Doctor, that which they +did, either in swearing or in performing +their oath, against the express commandment +of God, we may not draw into an +ordinary example. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> It was against the commandment of +God; no man will say that we should follow +either their swearing or their performing +of their oath. Yet, in the meantime, the +Doctor is pressed with this argument, that if +their unlawful oath (in the case of God's +dispensation) did bind their posterity, much +more doth that oath of the church of Scotland +(which the Doctor hath acknowledged +lawful and commendable) bind us this day. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. But, 4. Albeit the Doctor hath +hereby given us scope and advantage enough +against himself; nevertheless, for the truth's +sake, I add, that it cannot be showed how +that oath of the princes of Israel was against +the express commandment of God; but it +rather appeareth that it was agreeable to +the same. For, as Tremellius<a id="noteref_1278" name="noteref_1278" href="#note_1278"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1278</span></span></a> hath it noted, +that commandment, Deut. xx., whereby +the Israelites were commanded to save alive +nothing in the cities of the Canaanites, was +to be only understood of such cities among +them as should make war with them, and +be besieged by them. But the Gibeonites +were not of this sort; for they sought their +lives before the Israelites came to them. +And by the same means Rahab and her +father's house got their life, because they +sought it, Josh. ii. Calvin also serveth:<a id="noteref_1279" name="noteref_1279" href="#note_1279"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1279</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Jussos fuisse Israelitas pacem omnibus offere.</span></span> +And Junius, upon Deut. xx., distinguisheth +well two laws of war given to Israel. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The first law is concerning offering peace +to all; which law is general and common as +well to the Canaanites as to foreign nations: +<span class="tei tei-q">“When thou comest nigh unto a city to fight +against it, then proclaim peace unto it. And +it shall be, if it make thee answer of peace, +then it shall be that all the people that is +found therein shall be tributaries unto thee, +and they shall serve thee.”</span> Which commandment +was afterward observed by Israel; +of whom we read, <span class="tei tei-q">“That when Israel +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-420">[pg 1-420]</span><a name="Pg1-420" id="Pg1-420" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +was strong, they put the Canaanites to tribute, +and did not utterly drive them out,”</span> +Josh. xvii. 13; Judges i. 28: by Solomon +also, who did not cut off the people that +were left of the Hittites and the Amorites, +but only made them to pay tribute, 2 Chron. +viii. 7, 8. That which I say is further confirmed +by another place, Josh. xi. 19, 20, +where it is said, <span class="tei tei-q">“There was not a city that +made peace with the children of Israel save +the Hivites, the inhabitants of Gibeon; all +other they took in battle. For it was of the +Lord to harden their hearts, that they should +come against Israel in battle, that he might +destroy them utterly, and that they might +have no favour; but that he might destroy +them, as the Lord commanded Moses.”</span> +From which words it appeareth, that if the +Canaanites had made peace with the children +of Israel, they were to show them favour; and +that they were bound by the commandment +of the Lord to destroy them, then only, and +in that case, if they would not accept peace, +but make war; whence it cometh, that the +cause of the destruction of the Canaanites is +imputed to their own hardness and contumacy +in not accepting of peace, and not to +any commandment which God had given to +Israel for destroying them. In a word, it +was <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">voluntas signi</span></span>, which, in one place, +Deut. xx. 10, showed the Israelites what +was their duty, namely, to offer peace to +all, even to the Canaanites, and not to cut +them off if they should accept the peace; +but it was <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">voluntas beneplaciti</span></span>, which, as +we read in another place, Deut. vii. 2, decreed +to deliver the Canaanites before the +Israelites, that is, to harden their hearts to +come against them in battle, and so to overrule +the matter, by a secret and inscrutable +providence, that the Israelites might lawfully +and should certainly destroy them and +show them no mercy. Even as that same +God who, by one word, showed unto Abraham +what was his duty, bidding him offer +up his son Isaac, Gen. xxii. 2, by another +word signified unto him what he had decreed +to be done, forbidding him to lay his +hand upon the lad, or to do anything unto +him, ver. 12. But this, I know, will be very +unsavoury language to many Arminianised +conformitants. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The other law of war which Junius, upon +Deut. xx., observeth, prescribed to the Israelites +how they should deal with them who +refused their peace. And here only was +the difference made betwixt the cities which +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-421">[pg 1-421]</span><a name="Pg1-421" id="Pg1-421" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +were very far off and the cities of the Canaanites, +Deut. xx. 15, 16; but the first +law was common, as hath been proven. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Joseph Hall seemeth to deny that the +oath of the princes of Israel had any power +to bind, but upon another ground than Dr +Forbesse took to himself. <span class="tei tei-q">“It would seem +very questionable (saith Hall<a id="noteref_1280" name="noteref_1280" href="#note_1280"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1280</span></span></a>) whether Joshua +needed to hold himself bound to this +oath; for fraudulent conventions oblige not; +and Israel had put in a direct caveat of their +vicinity.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> I marvel how it could enter in his +mind to think this matter questionable, since +the violation of that oath was afterwards +punished with three years' famine, 2 Sam. +xxi. 1, 2. Yet let us hearken to his reasons. +One of them is forged; for the +princes of Israel who sware unto them put +in no caveat at all. The text saith only in +the general, that they sware unto them, +Josh. ix. 15. As touching his other reason, +it is answered by Calvin,<a id="noteref_1281" name="noteref_1281" href="#note_1281"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1281</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Juris jurandi +religio</span></span>, saith he, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eousque sancta +apud nos esse debet, ne erroris praetextu +à pactis discedemus, etiam in quibus fuimus +decepti</span></span>. Which, that it may be made +more plain unto us, let us, with the Casuists, +distinguish a twofold error in swearing.<a id="noteref_1282" name="noteref_1282" href="#note_1282"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1282</span></span></a> +For if the error be about the very substance +of the thing (as when a man contracts marriage +with one particular person, taking her +to be another person) the oath bindeth not; +but if the error be only about some extrinsical +or accidental circumstance (such as was +the error of the Israelites' taking the Gibeonites +to dwell afar off when they dwelt at +hand), the oath ceaseth not to bind. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. This much being said for the +binding power of that oath of the church of +Scotland, let us now consider what shifts +our opposites use to elude our argument +which we draw from the same; where, first, +there occurreth to us one ground which the +Bishop of Edinburgh doth everywhere beat +upon in the trace of this argument, taken +out of the 21st article of the Confession of +Faith, wherein we find these words: <span class="tei tei-q">“Not +that we think that any policy and an order +in ceremonies can be appointed for all ages, +times, and places; for as ceremonies, such +as men have devised, are but temporal, so +may and ought they to be changed when +they foster rather superstition than that +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-422">[pg 1-422]</span><a name="Pg1-422" id="Pg1-422" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +they edify the kirk using the same: <span class="tei tei-q">‘whereupon +the Bishop concludeth,<a id="noteref_1283" name="noteref_1283" href="#note_1283"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1283</span></span></a> that none who +sware the aforesaid article could, without +breach of this oath, swear that the ceremony +of sitting at the receiving of the sacrament +could be appointed for all ages, +times, and places.’</span> ”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> None of us denieth that article: +we all stand to it. For that which it pronounceth +of ceremonies must be understood +of alterable circumstances, unto which the +name of ceremonies is but generally and +improperly applied, as we have showed +elsewhere;<a id="noteref_1284" name="noteref_1284" href="#note_1284"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1284</span></span></a> +neither can we, for professing ourselves +bound by an oath ever to retain sitting +at the receiving of the sacrament in +this national church of Scotland, be therefore +thought to transgress the said article. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. The article speaketh of ceremonies +devised by men, whereof sitting at the +sacrament is none, being warranted (as hath +been showed) by Christ's own example, and +not by man's device. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The article speaketh of such ceremonies +as rather foster superstition than edify +the church using the same; whereas it is +well known that sitting at the communion +did never yet foster superstition in this +church; so that the Bishop did very unadvisedly +reckon sitting at the communion +among those ceremonies whereof the article +speaketh. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. But the Bishop hath a further +aim, and attempteth no less than both to +put the blot of perjury off himself and his +fellows, and likewise to rub it upon us, telling +us,<a id="noteref_1285" name="noteref_1285" href="#note_1285"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1285</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“That no man did by the oath oblige +himself to obey and defend that part +of discipline which concerneth these alterable +things all the days of his life, but only +that discipline which is unchangeable and +commanded in the word. Yea (saith he), we +further affirm, that every man who sware to +the discipline of the church in general, by +virtue of the oath standeth obliged, not only +to obey and defend the constitution of the +church that was in force at the time of +making his oath, but also to obey and defend +whatsoever the church thereafter hath +ordained, or shall ordain, &c., whether +thereby the former constitution be established +or altered,”</span> &c. The same answer +doth Dr Forbesse also return us.<a id="noteref_1286" name="noteref_1286" href="#note_1286"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1286</span></span></a> +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-423">[pg 1-423]</span><a name="Pg1-423" id="Pg1-423" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Here is a manifest contradiction; +for the Bishop saith that every man did, by +this oath, oblige himself only to obey and +defend that discipline which is unchangeable +and commanded in the word. And +yet again he seemeth to import (that which +Dr Forbesse plainly avoucheth<a id="noteref_1287" name="noteref_1287" href="#note_1287"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1287</span></span></a>), that every +man obliged himself by the same oath to +obey and defend all that the church should +afterwards ordain, though thereby the former +constitutions be altered. The Bishop +doth, therefore, apparently contradict himself; +or, at the best, he contradicteth his +fellow-pleader for the ceremonies. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. That ancient discipline and policy of +this church which is contrary to the articles +of Perth, and whereunto we are bound by +the oath, was well grounded upon God's +word, and therefore should not have been +ranked among other alterable things. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Whereas the Bishop is of opinion that +a man may, by his oath, tie himself to things +which a church shall afterwards ordain, he +may consider, that such an oath were unlawful, +because not sworn in judgment, Jer. iv. +2. Now this judgment which is required as +one of the inseparable companions of a lawful +oath, is not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">executio justitiae</span></span>, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">judicium +discretionis</span></span>, as Thomas teacheth;<a id="noteref_1288" name="noteref_1288" href="#note_1288"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1288</span></span></a> +whom Bullinger and Zanchius<a id="noteref_1289" name="noteref_1289" href="#note_1289"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1289</span></span></a> do herein +follow. But there is no judgment of discretion +in his oath who swears to that he knows +not what, even to that which may fall out as +readily wrong as right. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Whereas the Bishop and the Doctor +allege that every man who sware to the discipline +of this church standeth obliged to +obey all that the church ordained afterward, +they greatly deceive themselves. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. The discipline spoken of in the +promissory part of the oath must be the +same which was spoken of in the assertory +part. Now that which is mentioned in +the assertory part cannot be imagined to be +any other but that which was then presently +used in this church at the time of giving the +oath; for an assertory oath<a id="noteref_1290" name="noteref_1290" href="#note_1290"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1290</span></span></a> is either of that +which is past or of that which is present: +and the assertory part of the oath whereof +we speak was not of any discipline past and +away, therefore of that which was present. +Moreover, Thomas<a id="noteref_1291" name="noteref_1291" href="#note_1291"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1291</span></span></a> doth rightly put this +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-424">[pg 1-424]</span><a name="Pg1-424" id="Pg1-424" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +difference betwixt an assertory and a promissory +oath, that the matter of a promissory +oath is a thing to come, which is alterable, +as concerning the event. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Materia +autem juramenti assertorii, quod est de +praeterito vel praesenti, in quandam necessitatem +jam transiit, et immutabilis facta +est.</span></span> Since, then, the discipline spoken of in +the assertory part was no other than that +which was used in this church when the +oath was sworn; and since the promissory +part is illative upon, and relative unto the +matter of the assertory part; therefore we +conclude the discipline spoken of in the promissory +part could be no other than that +which was then presently used in this church +at the swearing of the oath. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Since the doctrine mentioned in that +oath is said to have been professed openly +by the King's Majesty, and the whole body +of this realm, before the swearing of the +same, why should we not likewise understand +the discipline mentioned in the oath +to be that which was practised in this realm +before the swearing of the same? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. This is further proved by the word +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">continuing</span></em>. We are sworn to continue in +the obedience of the doctrine and discipline +of this church; but how can men be said to +continue in the obedience of any other discipline +than that which they have already +begun to obey? This the Bishop seems to +have perceived, for he speaks only of defending +and obeying, but not of continuing +to obey, which is the word of the oath, and +which proveth the discipline there spoken of +and sworn to to be no other than that which +was practised in the church when the oath +was sworn. 4. Whilst we hold that he who +sweareth to the present discipline of a +church, is not by virtue of this oath obliged +to obey all which that church shall ordain +afterward, both the school and the canon +law do speak for us. The school teacheth, +that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">canonicus qui jurat se servaturum +statuta edita in aliquo collegio, non tenetur +ex juramenta ad servandum futura</span></span>;<a id="noteref_1292" name="noteref_1292" href="#note_1292"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1292</span></span></a> +the canon law judgeth, that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qui jurat servare +statuta edita, &c., non tenetur ex juramento +ad novitur edita.</span></span><a id="noteref_1293" name="noteref_1293" href="#note_1293"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1293</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. But we are more fully to consider +that ground whereby the Bishop thinketh to +purge himself, and those of his sect, of the +breach of the oath. He still allegeth,<a id="noteref_1294" name="noteref_1294" href="#note_1294"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1294</span></span></a> that +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-425">[pg 1-425]</span><a name="Pg1-425" id="Pg1-425" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the points of discipline for which we contend +are not contained in the matter of the +oath. Now, as touching the discipline of +this church which is spoken of in the oath, +he questioneth what is meant by it.<a id="noteref_1295" name="noteref_1295" href="#note_1295"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1295</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Put the case, it were doubtful +and questionable what is meant by the word +discipline in the oath; yet <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pars tutior</span></span> were +to be chosen. The Bishop nor no man +among us can certainly know, that the discipline +meant and spoken of in the oath by +those that swear it, comprehendeth not +under it those points of discipline which we +now contend, and which this church had in +use at the swearing of the oath. Shall we, +then, put the breach of the oath in a fair +hazard? God forbid; for, as Joseph Hall<a id="noteref_1296" name="noteref_1296" href="#note_1296"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1296</span></span></a> +noteth from the example of Joshua and the +princes, men may not trust to shifts for the +eluding of an oath. Surely the fear of +God's name should make us tremble at an +oath, and to be far from adventuring upon +any such shifts. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The Bishop doth but needlessly question +what is meant by the discipline whereof +the oath speaketh; for howsoever in ecclesiastical +use it signify oftentimes that policy +which standeth in the censuring of manners, +yet in the oath it must be taken in the +largest sense, namely, for the whole policy +of the church; for, 1. The whole policy of +this church did at that time go under the +name of discipline;<a id="noteref_1297" name="noteref_1297" href="#note_1297"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1297</span></span></a> and those two books +wherein this policy is contained were called +The Books of Discipline. And, without all +doubt, they who sware the oath meant by +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">discipline</span></em> that whole policy of the church +which is contained in those books. Howbeit +(as the preface of them showeth) discipline +doth also comprehend other ecclesiastical +ordinances and constitutions which are +not inserted in them. 2. Doctrine and discipline, +in the oath, do comprehend all that +to which the church required, and we promised, +to perform obedience; therefore the +whole policy of the church was meant by +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">discipline</span></em>, forasmuch as it was not comprehended +under doctrine. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. The +Bishop<a id="noteref_1298" name="noteref_1298" href="#note_1298"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1298</span></span></a> objecteth three limitations, +whereby he thinketh to seclude +from the matter of the oath that policy and +discipline which we plead for. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-426">[pg 1-426]</span><a name="Pg1-426" id="Pg1-426" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, he saith, that the matter of the +oath is the doctrine and discipline revealed +to the world by the gospel, and that this +limitation excludeth all ecclesiastical constitutions +which are not expressly or by a necessary +consequence contained in the written +word. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. That the matter of the oath is the +doctrine and discipline which is received, +believed and defended, by many notable +churches, &c., and that this limitation excludeth +all these things wherein the church +of Scotland hath not the consent of many +notable churches, &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. That the doctrine and discipline which +is the matter of the oath, is particularly +expressed in the Confession of Faith, &c., +and that in this confession of faith, established +by parliament, there is no mention +made of the articles controverted, &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> I might here show how he confoundeth +the preaching of the evangel with +the written word; likewise how falsely he +affirmeth, that the points of discipline for +which we plead, are neither warranted by +the Scripture nor by the consent of many +notable churches. But to the point: These +words of the oath, <span class="tei tei-q">“We believe, &c., that +this is the only true Christian faith and religion, +pleasing God, and bringing salvation +to man, which now is by the mercy of God +revealed to the world by the preaching of +the blessed evangel, and received, believed +and defended, by many and sundry notable +kirks and realms, but chiefly by the kirk of +Scotland, the King's Majesty, and three +Estates, &c., as more particularly expressed +in the Confession of our Faith, &c.,”</span> are altogether +perverted by the Bishop; for there +is no discipline spoken of in these words, but +afterward. Why, then, talks he of a discipline +revealed to the world by the gospel, +having the consent of many notable churches, +and expressed in the Confession of Faith? +And if the Bishop will have any discipline +to be meant of in these words, he must comprehend +it under the Christian faith and +religion, which bringeth salvation unto man. +But this he cannot do with so much as the +least show of reason. Thus put we an end +to the argument taken from the oath of +God, wishing every man amongst us, out of +the fear of God's glorious and fearful name, +duly to regard and ponder the same. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-427">[pg 1-427]</span><a name="Pg1-427" id="Pg1-427" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"> +<a name="toc103" id="toc103"></a> +<a name="pdf104" id="pdf104"></a> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">CHAPTER IX.</h3> +<h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">A RECAPITULATION OF SUNDRY OTHER REASONS +AGAINST THE INDIFFERENCY OF THE +CEREMONIES.</span></h3> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 1. That the ceremonies are not +indifferent to us, or such things as we may +freely practise, we prove yet by other +reasons: +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. They who plead for the indifferency +of the ceremonies must tell us whether +they call them indifferent <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in actu signato</span></span>, +or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in actu exercito</span></span>; or in both these +respects. Now, we have proven,<a id="noteref_1299" name="noteref_1299" href="#note_1299"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1299</span></span></a> that there +is no action deliberated upon, and wherein +we proceed with the advice of reason, which +can be indifferent <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in actu exercito</span></span>, and that +because it cannot choose, but either have all +the circumstances which it should have (and +so be good), or else want some of them, one +or more (and so be evil). And for the indifferency +of the ceremonies <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in actu signato</span></span>, +though we should acknowledge it +(which we do not), yet it could be no warrant +for the practice of them, or else the +believing Gentiles might have freely eaten +of all meats, notwithstanding of the scandal +of the Jews, for the eating of all meats freely +was still a thing indifferent, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in actu signato</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 2. The ceremonies are not indifferent +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eo ipso</span></span>, that they are prescribed and +commended unto us as indifferent; for, as +Aquinas<a id="noteref_1300" name="noteref_1300" href="#note_1300"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1300</span></span></a> resolveth out of Isidore, every human +or positive law must be both <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">necessaria +ad remotionem malorum</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">utilis ad consecutionem +bonorum</span></span>. The guides of God's +church have not power to prescribe any +other thing than that which is good and +profitable for edifying; for they are set not +as lords over Christ's inheritance, but as ministers +for their good: <span class="tei tei-q">“It seemed good to +the Holy Ghost and to us, (say the apostles +and elders to the churches,) to lay upon +you no greater burden than these necessary +things,”</span> Acts xv. 28. They would not, +you see, have enacted a canon about those +things, howbeit indifferent in their own nature, +had they not found them necessary for +the eschewing of scandal. And as for the +civil magistrate, he also hath not power +to prescribe any thing which he pleaseth, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-428">[pg 1-428]</span><a name="Pg1-428" id="Pg1-428" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +though it be in itself indifferent; <span class="tei tei-q">“for he is +the minister of God unto thee for good,”</span> +saith the Apostle, Rom. xiii. 4. Mark that +word, <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">for good</span></em>,—it lets us see that the +magistrate hath not power given him to +enjoin any other thing than that which may +be for our good. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Non enim sua causa dominantur</span></span>, +saith Calvin;<a id="noteref_1301" name="noteref_1301" href="#note_1301"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1301</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sed publico bono; +neque effroeni potentia proediti sunt, sed +quoe subditorum saluti sit obstricta</span></span>. Now, +the first and chief good which the magistrate +is bound to see for unto the subjects, +is (as Pareus showeth<a id="noteref_1302" name="noteref_1302" href="#note_1302"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1302</span></span></a>), <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">bonum spirituale</span></span>. +Let us, then, either see the good of the ceremonies, +or else we must account them to +be such things as God never gave princes +nor pastors power to enjoin; for howsoever +they have power to prescribe many things +which are indifferent, that is to say, neither +good nor evil in their general nature, yet +they may not command us to practise any +thing which in the particular use of it is not +necessary or expedient for some good end. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. The ceremonies are not indifferent, +because, notwithstanding that they are prescribed +and commended unto us as things +in themselves indifferent, yet we are by the +will and authority of men compelled and +necessitated to use them. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Si vero ad res +suo natura medius accedat coactio</span></span>, &c., +then, say the Magdeburgians.<a id="noteref_1303" name="noteref_1303" href="#note_1303"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1303</span></span></a> Paul teacheth, +Col. ii., that it is not lawful to use them +freely: <span class="tei tei-q">“If ye be dead with Christ from the +rudiments of the world, why, as though living +in the world, are ye subject to ordinances +(touch not, taste not, handle not, +which are all to perish with the using), after +the commandments and doctrines of men.”</span> +Hence is Tertullian taxed<a id="noteref_1304" name="noteref_1304" href="#note_1304"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1304</span></span></a> for inducing +a necessity in things indifferent. Now, +with how great necessity and co-action the +ceremonies are imposed upon us, we have +made it evident elsewhere.<a id="noteref_1305" name="noteref_1305" href="#note_1305"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1305</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 4. 4. Whatever be the quality of the +ceremonies in their own nature, they are +not indifferent to us; neither may we freely +practice them, because Papists make advantage +of them, and take occasion from them +to confirm sundry of their errors and superstitions, +as we have likewise elsewhere made +evident.<a id="noteref_1306" name="noteref_1306" href="#note_1306"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1306</span></span></a> Now, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">cum adiaphora rapiuntur +</span><span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-429">[pg 1-429]</span><a name="Pg1-429" id="Pg1-429" class="tei tei-anchor"></a><span style="font-style: italic"> +ad confessionem, libera esse desinunt</span></span>, saith +the Harmony of Confessions.<a id="noteref_1307" name="noteref_1307" href="#note_1307"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1307</span></span></a> Mark <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">rapiuntur</span></span>. +Though they get no just occasion, yet, +if they take occasion, though unjustly, that +is enough to make us abstain from things +indifferent. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Etiam ea</span></span>, +saith Balduine,<a id="noteref_1308" name="noteref_1308" href="#note_1308"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1308</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quoe +natura sunt sua liberoe observationis, in +statu confessionis, cum ab adversariis +eorum mutatio postulatur, fiunt necessaria.</span></span> +</p> + +<a name="book_i_part_iv_chapter_ix_section_5" id="book_i_part_iv_chapter_ix_section_5" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 5. 5. Things which are most indifferent +in themselves become evil in the case of +scandal, and so may not be used. So hold +the Century writers;<a id="noteref_1309" name="noteref_1309" href="#note_1309"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1309</span></span></a> so +Pareus;<a id="noteref_1310" name="noteref_1310" href="#note_1310"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1310</span></span></a> +so Zanchius;<a id="noteref_1311" name="noteref_1311" href="#note_1311"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1311</span></span></a> +so Chemnitius;<a id="noteref_1312" name="noteref_1312" href="#note_1312"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1312</span></span></a> so Augustine;<a id="noteref_1313" name="noteref_1313" href="#note_1313"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1313</span></span></a> and so hath the Apostle +taught.<a id="noteref_1314" name="noteref_1314" href="#note_1314"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1314</span></span></a> But that out +of the practice of the ceremonies there +groweth active scandal unto the weak, we +have most clearly proven.<a id="noteref_1315" name="noteref_1315" href="#note_1315"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1315</span></span></a> +Wherefore, let them be in their own nature as indifferent +as anything can be, yet they are not indifferent +to be used and practised by us; and +whosoever swalloweth this scandal of Christ's +little ones, and repenteth not, the heavy +millstone of God's dreadful wrath shall be +hanged about his neck, to sink him down in +the bottomless lake; and then shall he feel +that which before he would not understand. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 6. 6. It is not enough for warrant +of our practice that we do those things which +are indifferent or lawful in themselves, except +they be also expedient to be done by +us according to the Apostle's rule, 1 Cor. +vi. 12. But I have proven that many and +weighty inconveniences do follow upon the +ceremonies,<a id="noteref_1316" name="noteref_1316" href="#note_1316"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1316</span></span></a> +as namely, that they make way +and are the ushers for greater evils; that +they hinder edification, and in their fleshly +show and outward splendour, obscure and +prejudice the life and power of godliness; +that they are the unhappy occasions of +much injury and cruelty against the faithful +servants of Christ, that they were bellows +to blow up, and are still fuel to increase +the church-consuming fire of woeful +dissentions amongst us, &c. Where also we +show,<a id="noteref_1317" name="noteref_1317" href="#note_1317"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1317</span></span></a> +that some of our opposites themselves +acknowledge the inconveniency of the ceremonies; +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-430">[pg 1-430]</span><a name="Pg1-430" id="Pg1-430" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +wherefore we cannot freely nor indifferently +practise them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 7. 7. These ceremonies are the accursed +monuments of popish superstition, and +have been both dedicated unto and employed +in the public and solemn worship of +idols, and therefore (having no necessary use +for which we should still retain them) they +ought to be utterly abolished, and are not +left free nor indifferent to us, which argument +I have also made good elsewhere,<a id="noteref_1318" name="noteref_1318" href="#note_1318"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1318</span></span></a> and +in this place I only add, that both Jerome,<a id="noteref_1319" name="noteref_1319" href="#note_1319"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1319</span></span></a> +Zanchius, and Amandus Polanus,<a id="noteref_1320" name="noteref_1320" href="#note_1320"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1320</span></span></a> do +apply this argument to the surplice, holding, +that though it be in itself indifferent, +yet <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quia in cultu idololatrico veste linea +utuntur clerici papaxi, et in ea non parum +sanctimoniae ponunt superstitiosi homines; +valedicendum est, non solum cultui +idololatrico, sed etiam omnibus idololatriae +monumentis, instrumentis et adminiculis</span></span>. +Yea, Joseph Hall himself, doth +herein give testimony unto us, for upon +Hezekiah's pulling down of the brazen serpent, +because of the idolatrous abuse of it, +thus he noteth:<a id="noteref_1321" name="noteref_1321" href="#note_1321"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1321</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“God commanded the +raising of it, God commanded the abolishing +of it. Superstitious use can mar the very +institutions of God, how much more the +most wise and well-grounded devices of +men!”</span> And further, in the end of this +treatise, entitled, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">The Honour of the Married +Clergy</span></span>, he adjoineth a passage taken +out of the epistle of Erasmus Roterodamus +to Christopher, Bishop of Basil, which passage +beginneth thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“For those things +which are altogether of human constitution +must (like to remedies in diseases) be attempered +to the present estate of matters +and times. Those things which were once +religiously instituted, afterwards, according +to occasion, and the changed quality of manners +and times, may be with more religion +and piety abrogated.”</span> Finally, If Hezekiah +be praised for breaking down the brazen +serpent (though instituted by God) when +the Israelites began to abuse it against the +honour of God, how much more (saith Zanchius<a id="noteref_1322" name="noteref_1322" href="#note_1322"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1322</span></span></a>) +are our reformers to be praised, for +that they did thus with rites instituted by +men, being found full of superstitious abuse, +though in themselves they had not been evil! +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-431">[pg 1-431]</span><a name="Pg1-431" id="Pg1-431" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 8. 8. The ceremonies are not indifferent, +because they depart too far from the +example of Christ and his apostles, and the +purer times of the church; for instead of +that ancient Christian-like and soul-edifying +simplicity, religion is now by their means +busked with the vain trumpery of Babylonish +trinkets, and her face covered with the +whorish and eye-bewitching fairding of fleshly +show and splendour; and I have also +showed particularly<a id="noteref_1323" name="noteref_1323" href="#note_1323"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1323</span></span></a> how sundry of the +ceremonies are flat contrary to the example of +Christ and his apostles and the best times. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 9. 9. The ceremonies make us also +to conform, and like the idolatrous Papists, +whereas it is not lawful to symbolise with +idolaters, or to be like them in a ceremony +of man's devising, or anything which hath +no necessary use in religion; such a distance +and a dissimilitude there is required to be +betwixt the church of Christ and the synagogue +of Satan; betwixt the temple of God +and the kingdom of the beast; betwixt the +company of sound believers and the conventicles +of heretics who are without; betwixt +the true worshippers of God and the worshippers +of idols, that we cannot, without +being accessory to their superstitious and +false religion, and partaking with the same, +appear conform unto them in their unnecessary +rites and ceremonies. Durandus tells +us,<a id="noteref_1324" name="noteref_1324" href="#note_1324"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1324</span></span></a> that they call Easter by the Greek and +not by the Hebrew name, and that they +keep not that feast upon the same day with +the Jews, and all for this cause, lest they +should seem to Judaise. How much more +reason have we to abstain from the ceremonies +of the church of Rome lest we seem to +Romanise! But I say no more in this +place, because I have heretofore confirmed +this argument at length.<a id="noteref_1325" name="noteref_1325" href="#note_1325"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1325</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 10. 10. The ceremonies, as urged +upon us, are also full of superstition; holiness +and worship are placed in them, as we +have proven by unanswerable grounds,<a id="noteref_1326" name="noteref_1326" href="#note_1326"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1326</span></span></a> and +by testimonies of our opposites themselves. +Therefore were they never so indifferent in +their own general nature, this placing of +them in the state of worship maketh them +cease to be indifferent. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 11. 11. The ceremonies against +which we dispute are more than matters of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-432">[pg 1-432]</span><a name="Pg1-432" id="Pg1-432" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +mere order, forasmuch as sacred and mysterious +significations are given unto them, +and by their significations they are thought +to teach men effectually sundry mysteries +and duties of piety. Therefore they are +not free nor indifferent, but more than men +have power to institute; for except circumstances +and matters of mere order there is +nothing which concerneth the worship of +God left to the determination of men, and +this argument also hath been in all the +parts of it fully explained and strengthened +by us,<a id="noteref_1327" name="noteref_1327" href="#note_1327"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1327</span></span></a> which strongly proveth that the ceremonies +are not indifferent, so much as +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quo ad speciem</span></span>. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quare doctrina à nobis +tradita</span></span> (these be Zanchius' words<a id="noteref_1328" name="noteref_1328" href="#note_1328"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1328</span></span></a>) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non +licere nobis, aliis externi cultus ceremoniis +Deum colere, quam quas ipse in sacris +literis per apostolis proescripsit, firma ac +certa manet</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sect.</span></span> 12. 12. Whatsoever indifferency +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page1-433">[pg 1-433]</span><a name="Pg1-433" id="Pg1-433" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the ceremonies could be thought to have in +their own nature, yet if it be considered how +the church of Scotland hath once been +purged from them, and hath spued them +out with detestation, and hath enjoyed the +comfortable light and sweet beams of the +glorious and bright shining gospel of Christ, +without shadows and figures, then shall it +appear that there is no indifferency in +turning back to weak and beggarly elements, +Gal. v. 9. And thus saith Calvin<a id="noteref_1329" name="noteref_1329" href="#note_1329"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1329</span></span></a> of the ceremonies +of the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">interim</span></span>, that granting they +were things in themselves indifferent, yet +the restitution of them in those churches +which were once purged from them, is no +indifferent thing. Wherefore, O Scotland! +<span class="tei tei-q">“strengthen the things which remain, that +are ready to die,”</span> Rev. iii. 2. Remember +also from whence thou art fallen, and repent, +and do the first works; or else thy +candlestick will be quickly removed out of +his place, except thou repent, Rev. ii. 5. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +THE END. +</p> + +</div> + +</div> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-i">[pg 2-i]</span><a name="Pg2-i" id="Pg2-i" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> +<a name="toc105" id="toc105"></a> +<a name="pdf106" id="pdf106"></a> +<h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">A BROTHERLY EXAMINATION OF SOME PASSAGES OF +MR COLEMAN'S LATE SERMON UPON JOB XI. 20.</span></h1> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">A BROTHERLY EXAMINATION</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">OF SOME PASSAGES OF</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">MR COLEMAN'S LATE SERMON UPON JOB XI. 20,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AS IT IS NOW PRINTED AND PUBLISHED:</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">BY WHICH HE HATH,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">TO THE GREAT OFFENCE OF VERY MANY,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">ENDEAVOURED TO STRIKE AT THE VERY ROOT OF ALL SPIRITUAL AND ECCLESIASTICAL GOVERNMENT,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">CONTRARY TO</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THE WORD OF GOD, THE SOLEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT, OTHER REFORMED CHURCHES,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AND THE VOTES OF THE HONOURABLE HOUSES OF PARLIAMENT,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AFTER ADVICE HAD WITH THE REVEREND AND LEARNED</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">ASSEMBLY OF DIVINES.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">BY GEORGE GILLESPIE,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">MINISTER AT EDINBURGH, 1642.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">EDINBURGH:</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">ROBERT OGLE, AND OLIVER & BOYD.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">M. OGLE & SON, AND WILLIAM COLLINS, GLASGOW.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">J. DEWAR, PERTH. W. MIDDLETON, DUNDEE. G. & R. KING, ABERDEEN.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">W. M'COMB, BELFAST.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.20em"><span style="font-size: 120%">HAMILTON, ADAMS & CO., AND JAMES NISBET & CO., LONDON.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">1645.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">REPRINTED BY A. W. MURRAY, MILNE SQUARE, EDINBURGH.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">1844.</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-001">[pg 2-001]</span><a name="Pg2-001" id="Pg2-001" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc107" id="toc107"></a> +<a name="pdf108" id="pdf108"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">NOTICE.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In order to render the following controversial writings of Gillespie intelligible to the +general reader, we have judged it expedient to prefix to the <span class="tei tei-q">“Brotherly Examination”</span> +that portion of Coleman's sermon on which Gillespie thought it his duty to animadvert. +And as a tolerably full account of the whole controversy between Coleman and Gillespie +will be found in the Memoir of Gillespie's Life, we refrain from occupying space with any +additional remarks here. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc109" id="toc109"></a> +<a name="pdf110" id="pdf110"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">EXTRACT FROM COLEMAN'S SERMON.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“All eyes are upon government, they look upon it as the only help. If +anywhere, here let wisdom be used. To prescribe is above me, only let me offer two or +three rules, which may either be helpful to the work, or useful to the workmen.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“1. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Establish as few things by divine right as can well +be.</span></span> Hold out the practice but not the ground: it will gather more, nay all, +that hold it not unlawful; men differently principled may meet in one practice. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">It may be</span></span>, will be of larger extent than <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">it +must be</span></span>. This (the divine right) was the only thing that hindered union in +the Assembly. Two parties came biassed, the one with a national determination, the other +with a congregational engagement. The reverend Commissioners from Scotland were for the +divine right of the presbyterial, the Independents for the congregational government. +How should either move? where should both meet? Here was the great bar, which, if +you can avoid, you may do much.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“2. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Let all precepts, held out as divine institutions, +have clear scriptures.</span></span> I could never yet see how two co-ordinate governments, +exempt from superiority and inferiority, can be in one state; and in Scripture no such +thing is found, that I know of. That place, 1 Cor. v., takes not hold of my conscience +for excommunication, and I admire that Matt. xviii. so should upon any; yet these two are +the common places on which are erected the chiefest acts of ruling. And when I see not +an institution, nor any one act of government in the whole Bible performed, how can it be +evinced that a ruling elder is an instituted officer? Let the Scripture speak expressly, +and institutions appear institutions, and all must bow.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“3. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Lay no more burden of government upon the shoulders +of ministers than Christ hath plainly laid upon them.</span></span> The ministers have other work +to do, and such as will take up the whole man, might I measure others by myself. It was +the king of Sodom's speech to Abraham, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Give me the persons; take thou the goods:’</span> +so say I, Give us doctrine; take you the government. As is said, Right Honourable, give +me leave to make this request in the behalf of the ministry, Give us two things, and we +shall do well—learning and a competency.</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“4. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">A Christian magistrate, as a Christian magistrate, is a governor +in the church.</span></span> Christ has placed government in his church, 1 Cor. xii. 28. Of other +governments, beside magistracy, I find no institution; of them I do, Rom. xii. 1, 2. I +find all government given to Christ, and to Christ as Mediator, Eph. i. 22, 23. I desire +all to consider it. To rob the kingdom of Christ of the magistrate, and his governing +power, I cannot excuse, no not from a kind of sacrilege, if the magistrate be His.”</span> +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-002">[pg 2-002]</span><a name="Pg2-002" id="Pg2-002" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc111" id="toc111"></a> +<a name="pdf112" id="pdf112"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">A BROTHERLY EXAMINATION, &c.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I have before touched this purpose in +the third branch of the third application of +my second doctrine; and did, in my sermon +in the Abbey church, express my +thoughts of it at some length. But as I +was then unwilling to fall upon such a controversy +so publicly, and especially in a +Fast sermon, if that which I intend to examine +had not been as publicly and upon +the like occasion delivered; so now, in the +publishing, I have thought good to open my +mind concerning this thing distinctly, and +by itself. That which had been too late to +be preached after sermon is not too late to +be printed after sermon. Others (upon occasion +offered) have given their testimony +against his doctrine; and I should think +myself unfaithful in the trust put upon me, +if, upon such an occasion, I should be silent +in this business; and I believe no man will +think it strange that a piece of this nature +and strain get an answer; and I go about +it without any disrespect either to the person +or parts of my reverend brother. Only +I must give a testimony to the truth when +I hear it spoken against; and I hope his +objections have made no such impression in +any man's mind as to make him unwilling +to hear an answer. Come we therefore +to the particulars. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Four rules were offered by the reverend +brother, as tending to unity, and to the +healing of the present controversies about +church government. But in truth his cure +is worse than the disease; and, instead of +making any agreement, he is like to have +his hand against every man, and every +man's hand against him. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The first rule was this, <span class="tei tei-q">“Establish as +few things <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span> as can well be;”</span> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-003">[pg 2-003]</span><a name="Pg2-003" id="Pg2-003" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +which is, by interpretation, as little fine +gold, and as much dross as can well be. +<span class="tei tei-q">“The words of the Lord are pure words: +as silver tried in a furnace of earth, purified +seven times,”</span> Psal. xii, 6. What you +take from the word of God is fine <span class="tei tei-q">“gold +tried in the fire”</span> (Rev. iii. 18); but an holy +thing of man's devising is the dross of silver. +Can he not be content to have the +dross purged from the silver except the silver +itself be cast away? The very contrary +rule is more sure and safe; which I prove +thus:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If it be a sin to diminish or take aught +from the word of God, insomuch that it +is forbidden under pain of taking away a +man's part out of the book of life, and out +of the holy city; then as many things are +to be established <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span> as can well +be. But it is a sin to diminish or take +aught from the word of God, insomuch that +it is forbidden under pain of taking away a +man's part out of the book of life, and out +of the holy city; therefore as many things +are to be established <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span> as can +well be. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It must be remembered, withal, 1. That +the question is not now, Whether this or +that form of church government be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure +divino</span></span>; but, Whether a church government +be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>; whether Jesus +Christ hath thus far revealed his will in +his word, that there are to be church-censures, +and those to be dispensed by church-officers. +The brother is for the negative of +this question. 2. Neither is it stood upon +by any, so far as I know, that what the +Parliament shall establish concerning church +government must be established by them +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span> If the Parliament shall, in a +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-004">[pg 2-004]</span><a name="Pg2-004" id="Pg2-004" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +parliamentary and legislative way, establish +that thing which really, and in itself, is agreeable +to the word of God, though they +do not declare it to be the will of Jesus +Christ, I am satisfied, and, I am confident, +so are others. This I confess, That it is +incumbent to parliament-men, to ministers, +and to all other Christians, according to +their vocation and interest, to search the +Scriptures, and thereby to inform their own +and other men's consciences, so as they may +do in faith what they do in point of church +government, that is, that they may know +they are not sinning, but doing the will of +God. And it ought to be no prejudice nor +exception against a form of church government +that many learned and godly divines +do assert it from Scripture to be the will of +God. And why should <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum</span></span> be +such a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">noli me tangere</span></span>? The reason was +given. <span class="tei tei-q">“This was the only thing that hindered +union in the Assembly (saith he). +Two parties came biassed. The reverend +commissioners from Scotland were for the +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum</span></span> of the presbyterial, the Independents +for the congregational government. +How should either move? where should +both meet?”</span> If it was thus, how shall he +make himself blameless, who made union in +the Assembly yet more difficult, because he +came biassed a third way, with the Erastian +tenets? And where he asketh where +the Independents and we should meet, I +answer, In holding a church government +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>, that is, that the pastors and +elders ought to suspend or excommunicate +(according to the degree of the offence) +scandalous sinners. Who can tell but the +purging of the church from scandals, and +the keeping of the ordinances pure (when it +shall be actually seen to be the great thing +endeavoured on both sides), may make union +between us and the Independents more easy +than many imagine. As for his exceptions +against us who are commissioners from the +church of Scotland, I thank God it is but +such, yea, not so much, as the Arminians +did object<a id="noteref_1330" name="noteref_1330" href="#note_1330"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1330</span></span></a> against the +foreign divines who +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-005">[pg 2-005]</span><a name="Pg2-005" id="Pg2-005" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +came to the Synod of Dort. They complained +that those divines were pre-engaged +and biassed, in regard of the judgment of +those churches from which they came; and +that therefore they did not help, but hinder, +union in that assembly. And might +not the Arians have thus excepted against +Alexander, who was engaged against them +before he came to the Council of Nice? +Might not the Nestorians have made the +same exception against Cyril, because he +was under an engagement against them before +he came to the Council of Ephesus? +Nay, had not the Jewish zealots the very +same objection to make against Paul and +Barnabas, who were engaged, not in the behalf +of one nation, but of all the churches +of the Gentiles, against the imposition of +the Mosaical rites, and had so declared +themselves at Antioch before they came to +the synod at Jerusalem? Acts xv. 2. It is +not faulty to be engaged for the truth, but +against the truth. It is not blameworthy, +but praiseworthy, to hold fast so much as +we have already attained unto. Notwithstanding +we, for our part, have also from +the beginning professed, <span class="tei tei-q">“That we are +most willing to hear and learn from the +word of God what needeth further to be +reformed in the church of Scotland.”</span><a id="noteref_1331" name="noteref_1331" href="#note_1331"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1331</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The second rule which was offered in +that sermon was this: <span class="tei tei-q">“Let all precepts, +held out as divine institutions, have clear +scriptures,”</span> &c.; <span class="tei tei-q">“Let the Scripture speak +expressly,”</span> saith he. I answer: The Scripture +speaks in that manner which seemed +fittest to the wisdom of God; that is, so as +it must cost us much searching of the Scripture, +as men search for a hid treasure, before +we find out what is the good, and acceptable, +and perfect will of God concerning +the government of his church. Will any +divine in the world deny that it is a divine +truth which, by necessary consequence, is +drawn from Scripture, as well as that which, +in express words and syllables, is written in +Scripture? Are not divers articles of our +profession,—for instance, the baptism of infants,—necessarily +and certainly proved from +Scripture, although it makes no express mention +thereof in words and syllables? But let +us hear what he hath said concerning some +scriptures (for he names but two of them) +upon which the acts of spiritual or ecclesiastical +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-006">[pg 2-006]</span><a name="Pg2-006" id="Pg2-006" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +government have been grounded. +<span class="tei tei-q">“That place, 1 Cor. v., takes not hold +(saith he) on my conscience for excommunication, +and I admire that Matt. xviii. so +should upon any.”</span> It is strange that he +should superciliously pass them over without +respect to so great a cloud of witnesses in +all the reformed churches, or without so +much as offering any answer at all to the +arguments which so many learned and godly +divines of old and of late have drawn from +these places for excommunication; which, +if he had done, he should not want a reply. +In the meantime, he intermixeth a politic +consideration into this debate of divine +right. <span class="tei tei-q">“I could never yet see (saith he) +how two co-ordinate governments, exempt +from superiority and inferiority, can be in +one state.”</span> I suppose he hath seen the +co-ordinate governments of a general and +of an admiral; or, if we shall come lower, +the government of parents over their children, +and masters over their servants, though +it fall often out, that he who is subject to +one man as his master, is subject to another +man as his father. In one ship there may +be two co-ordinate governments, the captain +governing the soldiers, the master governing +the mariners. In these and such like cases you +have two co-ordinate governments, when the +one governor is not subordinate to the other. +There is more subordination in the ministers +and other church-officers towards the +civil magistrate. For the minister of Christ +must be in subjection to the magistrate; +and if he be not, he is punishable by the +law of the land as well as any other subject. +The persons and estates of church-officers, +and all that they have in this world, +are subject to civil authority. But that which +is Christ's, and not ours, the royal prerogative +of the King of saints, in governing of +his church according to his own will, is not +subject to the pleasure of any man living. +But the reverend brother might well have +spared this. It is not the independency +of the church government upon the civil +government which he intended to speak against, +it is the very thing itself, a church +government, as is manifest by his other two +rules. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I come therefore to his next, which is +the third rule: <span class="tei tei-q">“Lay no more burden of +government upon the shoulders of ministers +than Christ hath plainly laid upon them.”</span> +He means none at all, as is manifest not +only by his fourth rule, where he saith that +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-007">[pg 2-007]</span><a name="Pg2-007" id="Pg2-007" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +he finds no institution of other governments +beside magistracy, but also by the next +words, <span class="tei tei-q">“The ministers have other work to +do (saith he), and such as will take up the +whole man.”</span> He might have added this +one word more, that without the power of +church government, when ministers have +done all that ever they can, they shall not +keep themselves nor the ordinances from +pollution. Before I proceed any farther, +let it be remembered, when he excludes +ministers from government: First, It is +from spiritual or ecclesiastical government, +for the question is not of civil government. +Secondly, He excludes ruling elders too, +and therefore ought to have mentioned +them with the ministers as those who are to +draw the same yoke together, rather than +to tell us of an <span class="tei tei-q">“innate enmity between the +clergy and the laity.”</span> The keeping up of +the names of the clergy and laity savoureth +more of a domineering power than anything +the brother can charge upon presbyteries. +It is a point of controversy between Bellarmine<a id="noteref_1332" name="noteref_1332" href="#note_1332"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1332</span></span></a> +and those that write against him; he +holding up, and they crying down those +names, because the Christian people are the +κλῆρος, the heritage of the Lord as well +as the ministers. Thus much by the way of +that distinction of names; and, for the thing +itself, to object an innate enmity between +the ministers of the gospel and those that +are not ministers, is no less than a dishonouring +and aspersing of the Christian religion. +To return, you see his words tend to +the taking away of all church government +out of the hands of church-officers. Now +may we know his reasons? He fetcheth the +ground of an argument out of his own +heart: <span class="tei tei-q">“I have a heart (saith he) that +knows better how to be governed than govern.”</span> +I wish his words might hold true +in a sense of pliableness and yielding to government. +How he knows to govern I +know not; but it should seem in this particular +he knows not how to be governed; +for after both houses of parliament have +concluded <span class="tei tei-q">“that many particular congregations +shall be under one presbyterial government,”</span> +he still acknowledgeth no such thing +as presbyterial government. I dare be bold +to say he is the first divine, in all the Christian +world, that ever advised a state to give +no government to church-officers, after the +state had resolved to establish presbyterian +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-008">[pg 2-008]</span><a name="Pg2-008" id="Pg2-008" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +government; but let us take the strength of +his argument as he pretendeth it. He +means not of an humble pliableness and +subjection (for that should ease him from his +fear of an ambitious ensnarement, and so +were contrary to his intention), but of a sinful +infirmity and ambition in the heart, +which makes it fitter for him and others to +be kept under the yoke than to govern. +And thus his argumentation runs: <span class="tei tei-q">“Might +I measure others by myself, and I know not +why I may not (God fashions men's hearts +alike; and as in water face answers face, so +the heart of man to man), I ingenuously +profess I have a heart that knows better +how to be governed than govern,—I fear an +ambitious ensnarement, and I have cause,—I +see what raised Prelacy and Papacy to +such a height,”</span> &c. The two scriptures will +not prove what he would. The first of +them, Psal. xxxiii. 15, <span class="tei tei-q">“He fashioneth their +hearts alike,”</span> gives him no ground at all, +except it be the homonomy of the English +word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">alike</span></span>, which in this place noteth nothing +else but τὸ καθόλου,—all men's hearts +are alike in this, that God fashioneth them +all, and therefore knoweth them all <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">æque</span></span> +or alike (that is the scope of the place). +The Hebrew <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jachad</span></span> is used in the same +sense, Ezra iv. 3, <span class="tei tei-q">“We ourselves together +will build;”</span><a id="noteref_1333" name="noteref_1333" href="#note_1333"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1333</span></span></a> +they mean not they will all +build in the like fashion, or in the same +manner, but that they will build all of them +together, one as well as another; so Psal. +ii. 2, <span class="tei tei-q">“The rulers take counsel together;”</span> +Jer. xlvi. 12, <span class="tei tei-q">“They are fallen both together.”</span> +The other place, Prov. xxvii. 19, if +you take it word by word as it is in the Hebrew, +is thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“As in water faces to faces; +so the heart of man to man.”</span> Our translators +add the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">answereth</span></span>, but the Hebrew +will suffer the negative reading, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">As +in water faces answer not to faces</span></span>. The +Septuagint reads: <span class="tei tei-q">“As faces are not like +faces, so neither are the hearts of men alike.”</span> +The Chaldee paraphrase thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“As waters +and as countenances, which are not like one +another, so the hearts of the sons of men are +not alike.”</span> Thus doth Mr Cartwright, in +his judicious commentary, give the sense: +<span class="tei tei-q">“As in the water face doth not answer fully +to face, but in some sort, so there may be a +conjecture, but no certain knowledge of the +heart of man.”</span> But let the text be read affirmatively, +not negatively, what shall be +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-009">[pg 2-009]</span><a name="Pg2-009" id="Pg2-009" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the sense? Some take it thus:<a id="noteref_1334" name="noteref_1334" href="#note_1334"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1334</span></span></a> A man's +heart may be someway seen in his countenance +as a face in the water. Others<a id="noteref_1335" name="noteref_1335" href="#note_1335"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1335</span></span></a> +thus: As a face in the water is various and +changeable to him that looketh upon it, so +is the heart of man inconstant to a friend +that trusteth in him. Others<a id="noteref_1336" name="noteref_1336" href="#note_1336"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1336</span></span></a> thus: As a +man seeth his own face in the water, so he +may see himself in his own heart or conscience. +Others<a id="noteref_1337" name="noteref_1337" href="#note_1337"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1337</span></span></a> thus: As face answereth +face in the water, so he that looketh for a +friendly affection from others, must show it +in himself. It will never be proved that +any such thing is intended in that place as +may warrant this argumentation. There is +a particular corruption in one man's +heart—for instance, ambition—which makes +him unfit to be trusted with government; +therefore the same corruption is in all other +men's hearts; even as the face in the water +answereth the face out of the water so just, +that there is not a spot or blemish in the +one but it is in the other. I am sure Paul +taught us not so when he said, <span class="tei tei-q">“In lowliness +of mind let each esteem other better +than themselves,”</span> Phil. ii. 3. Nay, the +brother himself hath taken off the edge of +his own argument (if it had any) in his epistle +printed before his sermon, where, speaking +of his brethren, from whose judgment +he dissenteth in point of government, he +hath these words: <span class="tei tei-q">“Whose wisdom and humility +(I speak it confidently) may safely +be trusted with as large a share of government +as they themselves desire.”</span> Well, +but suppose now the same corruption to be +in other men's hearts, that they are in great +danger of an ambitious ensnarement if they +be trusted with government, is this corruption +only in the hearts of ministers, or is +it in the hearts of all other men? I suppose +he will say, in all men's hearts, and +then his argument will conclude against all +civil government. Last of all, Admit that +there be just fears of abusing the power and +government ecclesiastical,—let the persons +to be intrusted with it be examined, and the +power itself bounded according to the strictest +rules of Christ. Let abuses be prevented, +reformed, corrected. The abuse cannot +take away the use where the thing itself is +necessary. Why might he not have satisfied +himself without speaking against the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-010">[pg 2-010]</span><a name="Pg2-010" id="Pg2-010" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +thing itself? Once, indeed, he seemeth to +recoil, and saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Only I would have it so +bounded, that it might be said, Hitherto +shalt thou come, and here shalt thou stay +thy proud waves,”</span> yet by and by he passeth +his own bounds, and totally renounceth the +government to the civil power, which I +shall speak to anon. But I must first ask, +Whence is this fear of the proud swelling +waves of presbyterial government? Where +have they done hurt? Was it upon the +coast of France, or upon the coast of Holland, +or upon the coast of Scotland, or where +was it? Or was it the dashing upon <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">terra +in cognita</span></span>? He that would forewarn men +to beware of presbyterial usurpations (for so +the brother speaking to the present controversy +about church government must be apprehended), +and to make good what he saith +falls upon the stories of Pope Paul V., and +of the Bishop of Canterbury, is not a little +wide from the mark. I should have expected +some examples of evils and mischiefs +which presbyterial government hath brought +upon other reformed churches. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Well, the reverend brother hath not done, +but he proceedeth thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“It was the king +of Sodom's speech to Abraham, <span class="tei tei-q">‘Give me +the persons, take thou the goods;’</span> so say I, +Give us doctrine, take you the government: +as is said, Right Honourable, give me leave +to make this request in the behalf of the +ministry. Give us two things and we shall +do well: 1. Give us learning; and, 2. Give +us a competency.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This calls to mind a story which Clemens +Alexandrinus tells us:<a id="noteref_1338" name="noteref_1338" href="#note_1338"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1338</span></span></a> When one had painted +Helena with much gold, Apolles, looking +upon it, <span class="tei tei-q">“Friend (saith he), when you could +not make her fair, you have made her rich.”</span> +Learning and competency do enrich. The +Jesuits have enough of both, but that which +maketh a visible ministerial church to be +<span class="tei tei-q">“beautiful as Tizrah, comely as Jerusalem,”</span> +that which maketh fair the outward face of +a church, is <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">government</span></em> and <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">discipline</span></em>, the +removing of scandals, the preserving of the +ordinances from pollution. He had spoken +more for the honour of God and for the +power of godliness, if he had said this in +the behalf of the ministry: It were better +for us to want competency and helps to +learning, than to partake with other men's +sins, by admitting the scandalous and profane +to the Lord's table. His way, which +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-011">[pg 2-011]</span><a name="Pg2-011" id="Pg2-011" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +he adviseth, will perhaps <span class="tei tei-q">“get us an able +ministry, and procure us honour enough,”</span> +as he speaketh; but, sure, it can neither preserve +the purity, nor advance the power of +religion, because it putteth no black mark +upon profaneness and scandal in church-members +more than in any others. The +king of Sodom's speech cannot serve his +turn except it be turned over, and then it +will serve him as just as anything, thus: +Give us the goods, take you the persons (or +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">the souls</span></em>, as the Hebrew and the Chaldee +hath it); <span class="tei tei-q">“Give us a competency,”</span> saith he,—here +he asketh the goods,—<span class="tei tei-q">“take you the +government,”</span>—here he quitteth the persons +or souls to be governed only by the civil +power. However, as at that time Abraham +would take nothing that was not his +own, insomuch as he answereth the king of +Sodom: <span class="tei tei-q">“I will not take from a thread +even to a shoe-latchet, and that I will not +take anything that is thine,”</span> Gen. xiv. 23; +so this Parliament, I trust, shall be so +counselled and guided of the Lord, that +they will leave to the church what is the +church's, or rather to Christ what is Christ's. +And as Abraham had lift up his hand to +the most high God to do that (ver. 32), so +have the Honourable Houses, with hands lift +up to the most high God, promised to do +this. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And now, seeing I have touched upon +the covenant, I wish the reverend brother +may seriously consider whether he hath not +violated the oath of God in advising the +Parliament to lay no burden of government +upon church-officers, but to take the government +of the church wholly into their +own hands. In the first article of the +solemn league and covenant, there is thrice +mention made of the government of the +church; and namely, That we shall endeavour +the reformation of religion in the +kingdoms of England and Ireland, in doctrine, +worship, discipline, and government, +according to the word of God, and the +example of the best reformed churches. +Where observe, +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. The extirpation of church government +is not the reformation of it. The +second article is indeed of things to be extirpated; +but this of things to be preserved +and reformed. Therefore as by the covenant +Prelacy was not to be reformed, but +to be abolished, so, by the same covenant, +church government was not to be abolished, +but to be reformed. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-012">[pg 2-012]</span><a name="Pg2-012" id="Pg2-012" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Church government is mentioned in +the covenant as a spiritual, not a civil +thing. The matters of religion are put +together—doctrine, worship, discipline, and +government; the privileges of Parliament +come after, in the third article. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. That clause, <span class="tei tei-q">“According to the word +of God,”</span> implieth, that the word of God +holdeth forth such light unto us as may +guide and direct us in the reformation of +church government. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. And will the brother say that the +example of the best reformed churches +leadeth us his way; that is, to have no +church government at all distinct from the +civil government? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And so much concerning his third rule. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The fourth was this: <span class="tei tei-q">“A Christian magistrate, +as a Christian magistrate, is a governor +in the church.”</span> And who denieth +this? The question is, Whether there ought +to be no other government in the church +beside that of the Christian magistrate. +That which he driveth at is, That the +Christian magistrate should leave no power +of spiritual censures to the elderships. He +would have the magistrate to do like the +rich man in the parable, who had exceeding +many flocks and herds, and yet did +take away the little ewe-lamb from the +poor man, who had nothing save that. +The brother saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Of other governments +besides magistracy, I find no institution; of +them I do, Rom. xiii. 1, 2.”</span> I am sorry +he sought no better, else he had found +more. Subjection and obedience is commanded, +as due not only to civil but to +spiritual governors, to those that are over +us in the Lord, 1 Thess. v. 12; so, 1 Tim. +v. 17, <span class="tei tei-q">“Let the elders that rule well be +counted worthy of double honour;”</span> Heb. +xiii. 7, <span class="tei tei-q">“Remember them which have the +rule over you, who have spoken unto you +the word of God;”</span> ver. 17, <span class="tei tei-q">“Obey them +that have the rule over you, and submit +yourselves; for they watch for your souls.”</span> +And what understandeth he by <span class="tei tei-q">“he that +ruleth,”</span> Rom. xii. 8? If the judgment of +Gualther and Bullinger have any weight +with him (as I suppose it hath) they do not +there exclude, but take in, under that word, +the ruling officers of the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But now, in the close, let the reverend +brother take heed he hath not split upon a +rock, and taken from the magistrate more +than he hath given him. He saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Christian +magistrates are to manage their office +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-013">[pg 2-013]</span><a name="Pg2-013" id="Pg2-013" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +under Christ, and for Christ. Christ hath +placed governments in his church, 1 Cor. +xii. 28, &c. I find all government given +to Christ, and to Christ as Mediator (I desire +all to consider it), Eph. i. 3, 23, and +Christ, as Head of these, given to the +church.”</span> If this be good divinity, then I +am sure it will be the hardest task which +ever he took in hand to uphold and assert +the authority either of pagan or Christian +magistrates. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, He lets the pagan or infidel magistrate +fall to the ground, as an usurper +who hath no just title to reign, because all +government is given to Christ, and to him +as Mediator. But which way was the authority +of government derived from Christ, +and from him as Mediator, to a pagan +prince or emperor? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Next, He will make it to fare little better +with the Christian magistrate. For if +the Christian magistrate be the vicegerent +of Christ, and of Christ as Mediator; and +if he be to manage his office under, and for +Christ,—then the reverend brother must +either prove from Scripture, that Christ, +as Mediator, hath given such a commission +of vicegerentship and deputyship to the +Christian magistrate; or otherwise, acknowledge +that he hath given a most dangerous +wound to magistracy, and made it an empty +title, claiming that power which it hath no +warrant to assume. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +God and nature hath made magistrates, +and given them great authority; but from +Christ as Mediator they have it not. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I find in Scripture, that church-officers +have their power from Christ as Mediator; +and they are to manage their office under +and for Christ; and in the name of the +Lord Jesus Christ do we assemble ourselves +together, Matt. xviii. 20; in his name do +we preach, Luke xxiv. 47; Acts iv. 17, 18; +v. 28, 41; ix. 27; in his name do we baptise, +Acts ii. 38; iv. 12, 16; xix. 5; in his +name do we excommunicate, 1 Cor. v. 5. +But I do not find in Scripture that the +magistrate is to rule, or to make laws, or to +manage any part of his office in the name +of the Lord Jesus Christ. And as the Mediator +hath not anywhere given such a commission +and power to the magistrate, so, as +Mediator, he had it not to give; for he +was not made a judge in civil affairs, Luke +xii. 14, and his kingdom is not of this world, +John xviii. 36. How can that power which +Christ as Mediator hath not received of the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-014">[pg 2-014]</span><a name="Pg2-014" id="Pg2-014" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Father be derived from Christ to the Christian +magistrate? I know that Christ, as he +is the eternal Son of God, and <span class="tei tei-q">“thought it +no robbery to be equal with God,”</span> doth, +with the Father and the Holy Ghost, reign +and rule over all the kingdoms of the sons +of men. He that is Mediator, being God, +hath, as God, all power in heaven and earth +(and this power was given to him, Matt. +xxviii. 18, both by the eternal generation, +and by the declaration of him to be the +Son of God with power, when he was raised +from the dead, Rom. i. 4, even as he is +said to be begotten, when he was raised +again, Acts xiii. 33: he had relinquished +and laid aside his divine dominion and +power when he had made himself in the +form of a servant, but after his resurrection +it is gloriously manifested), and so he that +is Mediator, being God, hath power to subdue +his and his church's enemies, and to +make his foes his footstool. But as Mediator +he is only the church's King, Head, +and Governor, and hath no other kingdom. +The Photinians have defined the kingly +office of Christ thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“It is an office committed +to him by God, to govern, with the +highest authority and power, all creatures +endued with understanding, and especially +men, and the church gathered of them.”</span><a id="noteref_1339" name="noteref_1339" href="#note_1339"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1339</span></span></a> +But those that have written against them +have corrected their definition in this particular, +because Christ is properly King of +his church only. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +As for those two scriptures which the +brother citeth, they are extremely misapplied. +He citeth 1 Cor. xii. 28 to prove +that Christ hath placed civil governments +in his church. If by the governments or +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-015">[pg 2-015]</span><a name="Pg2-015" id="Pg2-015" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +governors there mentioned he understood +the civil magistrates, yet that place saith +not that Christ hath placed them, but that +God hath done it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Next, The Apostle speaks of such governors +as the church had at that time; but at +that time the church had no godly nor +Christian magistrates. This is Calvin's argument, +whereby he proves that ecclesiastical, +not civil governors, are there meant. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, I ask, How can we conceive +that civil government can come into the +catalogue of ecclesiastical and spiritual administrations? +for such are all the rest there +reckoned forth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, The brother, after second thoughts, +may think he hath done another disservice +to the magistrate, in making the magistracy +to be below and behind the ministry. The +Apostle puts them in this order: <span class="tei tei-q">“God +hath set some in the church, first apostles, +secondly prophets, thirdly teachers, after +that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, +governments,”</span> &c. How makes the brother +this to agree with his interpretation. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Next, He citeth Eph. i. 21-23, to +prove that all government is given to Christ, +and to him as Mediator; and Christ, as +Head of these, given to the church. But +this place maketh more against him than +for him; for the Apostle saith not that +Christ is given to the church as the Head +of all principalities and powers. The brother +saith so; and, in saying so, he makes +Christ a head to those that are not of his +body. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Apostle saith far otherwise: That +God gave Christ <span class="tei tei-q">“to be the head over all +things to the church, which is his body;”</span> +which the Syriac readeth more plainly,—<span class="tei tei-q">“And +him who is over all he gave to be +the head to the church.”</span> He is a head to +none but the church; but He who is head +to the church <span class="tei tei-q">“is over all, God blessed for +ever,”</span> Rom. ix. 5; yea, even as a man, he +is over or above all. The very human nature +of Christ which was raised from the +dead, being set at the right hand of the +Majesty of God, is exalted to a higher degree +of honour and glory than either man +or angel ever was, or ever shall he; so that +He that is head of the church is over all, +because he doth not only excel his own +members, but excel all creatures that ever +God made. It is one thing to say that +Christ is exalted to a dignity, excellency, +pre-eminence, majesty, and glory, far above +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-016">[pg 2-016]</span><a name="Pg2-016" id="Pg2-016" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +all principality, and power, and might, and +dominion; another thing to say that Christ +is head of all principalities and governments, +and, as Mediator, exerciseth his +kingly office over these. The Apostle saith +the former, but not the latter. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Shall I need to illustrate this distinction? +Is there anything more known in the world? +Will any say that he who excels other men +in dignity, splendour, honour, and glory, +must therefore reign and rule over all those +whom he thus excels? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Apostle saith indeed, in another +sense, that Christ <span class="tei tei-q">“is the head of all principality +and power,”</span> Col. ii. 10. But that +is spoken of Christ not as he is Mediator, +but only as he is God; and the Apostle's +meaning in those words is nothing but this: +That Christ is true God, saith Tossanus; +that he is omnipotent, saith Gualther; that +he, being the natural Son of God, is together +with the Father, Lord of all things, +saith Bullinger. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +That this is the meaning will soon appear:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. From the scope of the place, which is +to teach the Colossians not to worship angels, +because they are but servants, and the +Son of God is their Lord and Head. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The Apostle expounds himself how +Christ is the head of all principality and +power: Col. i. 15-17, <span class="tei tei-q">“Who is the image +of the invisible God, the first-born of every +creature: for by him were all things created +that are in heaven, and that are in +earth, visible and invisible, whether they be +thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or +powers; all things were created by him, and +for him: and he is before all things, and by +him all things consist.”</span> Now all this is, +without controversy, to be understood not of +the office, but of the person of Jesus Christ; +not of his governing and kingly office, as he +is Mediator, but to prove that he is true and +very God; therefore Beza, Zanchius, Gualther, +Bullinger, Tossanus, M. Bayne, and +divers other interpreters upon the place, do +generally agree that the Apostle (ver. 15-17) +speaks of the dignity and excellency of +the person of Jesus Christ, proving him to +be true God; and that (ver. 18) he cometh +to speak of his office, as he is Mediator: +<span class="tei tei-q">“And he is the head of the body, the +church,”</span> &c. So that we may distinguish a +twofold headship of Jesus Christ: One, in +regard of his Godhead,—and so he is head +of all principality and power; another, in +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-017">[pg 2-017]</span><a name="Pg2-017" id="Pg2-017" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +regard of his office of Mediatorship,—and so +he is head of the church only. The present +question is of the latter, not of the former. +The former is common to the Son of God +with the Father and the Holy Ghost; the +latter is proper to Christ as God and man. +The former shall continue for ever; the +latter shall not continue for ever. The former +doth not necessarily suppose the latter; +but the latter doth necessarily suppose the +former. Christ can reign as God, though +he reign not as Mediator; but he cannot +reign as Mediator and not reign as God. +The object of the former is every creature; +the object of the latter is the church gathered +out of the world. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This digression concerning the headship +of Jesus Christ may for the future prevent +divers objections, so I shall return. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And now (I desire all to consider it) there +is not one word in those three last verses of +Eph. i. which will give any ground for that +which the brother with so much confidence +averreth. Ver. 21 affordeth this argument +against him: The honour and dignity of Jesus +Christ there spoken of hath place <span class="tei tei-q">“not +only in this world, but also in that which is +to come.”</span> But the kingdom and government +which is given to Christ, as Mediator, +shall not continue in the world to come +(for when Christ hath put his enemies under +his feet, he shall deliver up the kingdom +to the Father, and reign no longer as Mediator, +1 Cor. xv. 24, 25); therefore the government +given to Christ, as he is Mediator, +cannot be meant in that place, but the +dignifying, honouring, preferring, and exalting +of Christ to a higher degree of glory +than either man or angel. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Come on now and see whether ver. 22 +maketh any whit more for him: He <span class="tei tei-q">“hath +put all things under his feet;”</span> that is, saith +Zanchius, all things but the church, which +is his body. But this must be meant in respect +of the decree and foreknowledge of +God, as Jerome expounds the place; and so +doth the Scripture expound itself: Heb. ii. +8, <span class="tei tei-q">“But now we see not yet all things put +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-018">[pg 2-018]</span><a name="Pg2-018" id="Pg2-018" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +under him;”</span> 1 Cor. xv. 25, <span class="tei tei-q">“He must reign, +till he hath put all enemies under his feet;”</span> +Acts ii. 34, 35, <span class="tei tei-q">“Sit thou on my right hand, +until I make thy foes thy footstool.”</span> Now, +when Christ shall have put down all rule, +and all authority, and power, and shall put +his enemies under his feet, then he shall +cease to reign any more as Mediator (which +I have even now proved); but before that +be done he reigns as Mediator. So that it +can never be proved that the meaning of +these words, <span class="tei tei-q">“He hath put all things under +his feet,”</span> is, that all government in this +world is given to Christ as Mediator; and +whoever saith so, must needs acknowledge +that Christ's exercising of government, as +he is Mediator, over all principalities and +powers, shall continue after all things shall +be put under his feet; or that Christ shall +not govern as Mediator, <span class="tei tei-q">“till all things be +put under his feet,”</span> which is so contrary +to the Apostle's meaning, that Christ shall +then cease to reign as Mediator. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The next words, <span class="tei tei-q">“And he gave him to be +the head over all things to the church,”</span> +do furnish another argument against him. +Christ's headship, and his government as +Mediator, are commensurable, and of an +equal extent. Christ is a head to none but +to his church; therefore no government is +given to him as Mediator but the government +of his church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The last verse doth further confirm that +which I say; for the Apostle, continuing +his speech of the church, saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Which is +his body, the fulness of him that filleth all +in all.”</span> He calls the church Christ's fulness, +in reference to his headship, that +which makes him full and complete so far +as he is a head or king. Having his +church fully gathered, he hath his complete +kingdom, his perfect body; and this +being done, he wants nothing, so far as he +is Mediator: so that the Holy Ghost doth +here, as it were on purpose, anticipate this +opinion, lest any should think all civil government +is given to Christ as Mediator. +Though, as God, he filleth heaven and +earth, yet, as Mediator, his filling of all in +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page2-019">[pg 2-019]</span><a name="Pg2-019" id="Pg2-019" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +all extends no further than his body, his +church, which is therefore called his fulness. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Finally, To avoid the mistake of this +place, and upon the whole matter, let these +three things be well distinguished in the +Mediator Jesus Christ. 1. His ὑπεροχὴ or +δυχα, his eminence and highness in respect +of the glory and majesty he is exalted to, +far above whatsoever is highest among all +the creatures. 2. His δύναμις, the power +by which he can, and doth by degrees, and +will more and more subdue his and his +church's enemies, and dash them in pieces +like a potter's vessel, and break them with +a rod of iron. 3. His βασιλεία, his kingly +power, by which he exerciseth acts of government. +These three are distinguished +in an earthly king, the first two being of a +larger extent than the third. The conclusion +of that prayer which our Lord taught +his disciples doth distinguish the same three +in God: <span class="tei tei-q">“Thine is the kingdom, and the +power, and the glory.”</span> Now these being +distinguished in the Mediator Jesus Christ, +I conclude with these three distinct assertions +(the truth whereof I hope I have made +to appear): 1. As Mediator, he is exalted +and dignified above all creatures, and his +glory is above all the earth; 2. As Mediator, +he exerciseth acts of divine power and +omnipotence over all creatures, in the behalf +of, and for the good of his church, and +restraineth, or diverteth, or destroyeth all +his church's enemies; 3. As Mediator, he is +king, head, and governor to none but his +church: neither was all government put in +his hand, but that of the church only. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I could enlarge myself further against +that most dangerous principle, <span class="tei tei-q">“That all +government, even that which is civil, is given +to Christ, and to him as Mediator;”</span> but +let these things suffice for the present. The +reverend brother's opinion will find better +entertainment among the Jews, who expect +a temporal monarchy of the Messiah; and +among Papists, who desire to uphold the +Pope's temporal authority over kings, as +Christ's vicegerent upon earth. +</p> + +</div> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-i">[pg 3-i]</span><a name="Pg3-i" id="Pg3-i" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> +<a name="toc113" id="toc113"></a> +<a name="pdf114" id="pdf114"></a> +<h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">NIHIL RESPONDES: OR A DISCOVERY OF THE +EXTREME UNSATISFACTORINESS OF MR COLEMAN'S PIECE.</span></h1> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">NIHIL RESPONDES:</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">OR</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">A DISCOVERY</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">OF THE</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">EXTREME UNSATISFACTORINESS OF MR COLEMAN'S PIECE,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">PUBLISHED LAST WEEK UNDER THE TITLE OF</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span class="tei tei-q" style="text-align: center"><span style="font-size: 144%">“</span><span style="font-size: 144%">A BROTHERLY EXAMINATION RE-EXAMINED.</span><span style="font-size: 144%">”</span></span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">WHEREIN HIS SELF CONTRADICTIONS;</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">HIS YIELDING OF SOME THINGS, AND NOT ANSWERING TO OTHER THINGS OBJECTED AGAINST HIM;</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">HIS ABUSING OF SCRIPTURE; HIS ERRORS IN DIVINITY;</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">HIS ABUSING OF THE PARLIAMENT, AND ENDANGERING THEIR AUTHORITY; HIS ABUSING OF THE ASSEMBLY;</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">HIS CALUMNIES, NAMELY, AGAINST THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND AND AGAINST MYSELF;</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THE REPUGNANCY OF HIS DOCTRINE TO THE SOLEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT;—</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">ARE PLAINLY DEMONSTRATED.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">BY GEORGE GILLESPIE,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">MINISTER AT EDINBURGH, 1642.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em"><span class="tei tei-q" style="text-align: center">“Understanding neither what they say, nor +whereof they affirm.”</span>—1 TIM. i. 7.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">EDINBURGH:</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">ROBERT OGLE, AND OLIVER & BOYD.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">M. OGLE & SON, AND WILLIAM COLLINS, GLASGOW.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">J. DEWAR, PERTH. W. MIDDLETON, DUNDEE. G. & R. KING, ABERDEEN.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">W. M'COMB, BELFAST.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">HAMILTON, ADAMS & CO., AND JAMES NISBET & CO., LONDON.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">1645.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">REPRINTED BY A. W. MURRAY, MILNE SQUARE, EDINBURGH.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">1844.</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-001">[pg 3-001]</span><a name="Pg3-001" id="Pg3-001" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +After that Mr Coleman had preached +and printed such doctrine as I was, in my +conscience, fully persuaded was contrary to +the covenant of the three kingdoms, and destructive +(if it were put in practice) to the +reformation of religion, he having also flatly +and publicly imputed to the Commissioners +from the church of Scotland a great part of +the fault of hindering union in the Assembly +here, I thought myself obliged in duty, +and in the trust which I bear, to give a +public testimony against his doctrine (which +others did also) upon occasion not sought, but +by divine providence, and a public calling +then offered, first for preaching, and after +for printing, in either of which I think +there did not appear the least disrespect or +bitterness towards the reverend brother. +The Lord knows my intention was to speak +to the matter, to vindicate the truth, and to +remove that impediment of reformation by +him cast in; and if he, or any man else had, +in meekness of spirit, gravely and rationally, +for clearing of truth, endeavoured to confute +me, I ought not, I should not, have taken it +ill; but now, when this piece of his against +me, called <span class="tei tei-q">“A Brotherly Examination Re-examined”</span> +(I think he would or should +have said <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">examined</span></span>, for this is the first +examination of it), I find it more full of +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">railing</span></em> than of <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">reasoning</span></em>, of <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">gibing</span></em> than +of <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">gravity</span></em>; and when polemics do so degenerate, +the world is abused not edified. He +tells me if I have not work enough I shall +have more. I confess the answering of this +piece is no great work; and the truth is, I +am ashamed I have so little to make answer +unto; yet I shall do my best to improve +even this work to edification. When +other work comes I wish it be work indeed, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-002">[pg 3-002]</span><a name="Pg3-002" id="Pg3-002" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and not words. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Res cum re, ratio cum +ratione concertet</span></span>, as the father said: Arguments, +Sir, arguments, arguments, if there +be any: you have affirmed great things, +and new things, which you have not proved. +The assertions of such as are for a church +government <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in genere</span></span>, and for the presbyterial +government <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in specie</span></span>, are known; +their arguments are known, but your solutions +are not yet known. If Mr Prynne's +book against the suspension of scandalous +persons from the sacrament be the work +for the present which he means, I hope it +shall be in due time most satisfactorily spoken +unto, both by others and by myself. +I desire rather solid than subitane lucubrations. +In the meanwhile, <span class="tei tei-q">“Let not him +that putteth on his armour boast as he that +putteth it off.”</span> And let the brother that +puts me in mind of other work remember +that himself hath other work to do which +he hath not yet done. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I have, for better method and clearness, +divided this following discourse into certain +heads, taking in under every head such particulars +in his reply as I conceive to be most +proper to that point. +</p> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc115" id="toc115"></a> +<a name="pdf116" id="pdf116"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THAT MR COLEMAN DOTH NOT ONLY PREVARICATE, +BUT CONTRADICT HIMSELF, CONCERNING +THE STATE OF THE QUESTION.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +He tells us often that he doth not deny +to church officers all power of church government, +but only the corrective part of +government; that the doctrinal and declarative +power is in the ministry; see p. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-003">[pg 3-003]</span><a name="Pg3-003" id="Pg3-003" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +11, 14. He denieth that he did <span class="tei tei-q">“advise +the Parliament to take church government +wholly into their own hands: I never had +it in my thoughts (saith he) that the Parliament +had power of dispensing the word and +sacraments.”</span> I must confess it is to me +new language, which I never heard before, +that the dispensing of the word and sacraments +is a part of church government; sure +the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">government</span></span> is not, nor never was, +so understood in the controversies concerning +church government. But if it be, why +did the brother in his sermon oppose doctrine +and government? <span class="tei tei-q">“Give us doctrine +(said he); take you the government.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But behold now how he doth most palpably +contradict himself, in one and the +same page; it is the 11th. <span class="tei tei-q">“I know no +such distinction of government (saith he), +ecclesiastical and civil, in the sense I take +government for the corrective part thereof; +all ecclesiastical (improperly called) government +being merely doctrinal; the corrective +or punitive part being civil or temporal.”</span> +Again, within a few lines, <span class="tei tei-q">“I do acknowledge +a presbyterian government; I said so +expressly in my epistle; and do heartily +subscribe to the votes of the house.”</span> If he +heartily subscribe to the votes and ordinances +of Parliament, then he heartily subscribeth +that elderships suspend men from +the sacrament for any of the scandals enumerate, +it being proved by witnesses upon +oath: this power is corrective, not merely +doctrinal. He must also subscribe to the +subordination of congregational, classical, +and synodical assemblies in the government +of the church, and to appeals from the +lesser to the greater, as likewise to ordination +by presbyteries. And, I pray, is all +this merely doctrinal? And will he now +subscribe heartily to all this? How will +that stand with the other passages before +cited? or with p. 17, where it being objected +to him, that he takes away from +elderships all power of spiritual censures, +his reply neither yieldeth excommunication +nor suspension, but admonition alone, and +that by the ministers who are a part of the +elderships, not by the whole eldership consistorially. +Again, p. 14, he confesseth: <span class="tei tei-q">“I +advised the Parliament to lay no burden +of government upon them, whom he, this +commissioner, thinks church officers, pastors +and ruling elders.”</span> Now I argue thus: +He that adviseth the Parliament to lay no +burden of government upon ministers and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-004">[pg 3-004]</span><a name="Pg3-004" id="Pg3-004" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +ruling elders, he adviseth the Parliament to +do contrary to their own votes and ordinances, +and so is far from subscribing heartily +thereunto. But Mr Coleman, by his +own confession, adviseth the Parliament to +lay no burden of government upon ministers +and ruling elders; therefore, &c. How he +will reconcile himself with himself let him +look to it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Page 11. He takes it ill that one, while +I make him an enemy to all church government, +then only to the presbyterial. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Only</span></span> is +his own addition. But I had reason to make +him an enemy to both, for so he hath made +himself; yea, in opposing all church government, +he cannot choose but oppose presbyterial +government, for the consequence is +necessary, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">a genere ad speciem</span></span>,—negatively +though not affirmatively. If no church +government, then no presbyterial government. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc117" id="toc117"></a> +<a name="pdf118" id="pdf118"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THE PARTICULARS IN MY BRIEF EXAMINATION, +WHICH MR COLEMAN EITHER GRANTETH +EXPRESSLY, OR ELSE DOTH NOT REPLY +UNTO.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +My argument, p. 32, proving that as +many things ought to be established <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure +divino</span></span> as can well be, because he cannot +answer it, therefore he granteth it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Page 5. He had in his sermon called for +plain and clear institutions, and let Scripture +speak expressly. Now, p. 7, he yieldeth +that it is not only a divine truth (as I +called it) but clear scripture, which is drawn +by necessary consequence from Scripture. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +He hath not yet, though put in mind, +produced the least exception against the +known arguments for excommunication and +church government drawn from Matt, xviii. +and 1 Cor. v. He tells the affirmer is to +prove; but the affirmers have proved, and +their arguments are known (yea he himself, +p. 1, saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“I have had the opportunity +to hear almost what man can say in either +side,”</span> speaking of the controversy of church +government); therefore he should have made +a better answer than to say that those places +did not take hold of his conscience; yet if he +have not heard enough of those places, he +shall, I trust, ere long hear more. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +He had said, I could never yet see how +two co-ordinate governments, exempt from +superiority and inferiority, can be in one +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-005">[pg 3-005]</span><a name="Pg3-005" id="Pg3-005" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +state, p. 35. I gave him three instances: +A general and an admiral; a father and a +master; a captain and a master of a ship. +This, p. 8, he doth not deny, nor saith one +word against it; only he endeavoureth to +make those similes to run upon four feet, +and to resemble the General Assembly and +the Parliament in every circumstance. But +I did not at all apply them to the General Assembly +and the Parliament; only I brought +them to overthrow that general thesis of his +concerning the inconsistency of two co-ordinate +governments, which, if he could defend, +why hath not he done it? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +His keeping up of the names of clergy +and laity being challenged by me, p. 36, +he hath not said one word in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span> +to justify it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I having, p. 37, 38, confuted his argument +drawn from the measuring of others +by himself, whereby he did endeavour to +prove that he had cause to fear an ambitious +ensnarement in others as well as in himself, +God having fashioned all men's hearts +alike, now he quitteth his ground, and saith +nothing for vindicating that argument from +my exceptions. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I showed, p. 40, his misapplying of the +king of Sodom's speech, but neither in this +doth he vindicate himself. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +That which I had at length excepted +against his fourth rule concerning the magistrate, +and his confirmation thereof, he +hath not answered, nor so much as touched +anything which I had said against him, from +the end of p. 42 to the end of p. 48, except +only a part of p. 43, and of p. 44, concerning +1 Cor. xii. 28. Some contrary argumentations +he hath, p. 21, of which after, but +no answer to mine. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Page 10, He digresseth to other objections +of his own framing, instead of taking +off what I had said. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc119" id="toc119"></a> +<a name="pdf120" id="pdf120"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">HIS ABUSING OF THE SCRIPTURES.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Mr Coleman did ground an argument +upon Psal. xxxiii. 15; Prov. xxvii. 29, +which cannot stand with the intent of the +Holy Ghost, because contrary to other +scriptures and to the truth, as I proved, +p. 38. He answereth, in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span>, +that my sense may stand, and his +may stand too. But if my sense may stand, +which is contrary to his, then his argument +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-006">[pg 3-006]</span><a name="Pg3-006" id="Pg3-006" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +had no sure ground for it; yea, that which +I said was to prove that his consequence, +drawn from those scriptures, did contradict +both the apostle Paul's doctrine and his +own profession, which still lieth upon him +since it is not answered. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Page 14, He citeth 1 Cor. x. 32, <span class="tei tei-q">“Give +none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the +Gentiles, nor to the church of God,”</span> to +prove that all government is either a Jewish +government, or a church government, or +a heathenish government, and that <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">there is +no third.</span></em> Yes, Sir, yourself hath given a +third (for you have told three), but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">transeat +cum cæteris erroribus</span></span>. To the matter. +This is a perverting of scripture to prove an +untruth; for the government of generals, +admirals, majors, sheriffs, is neither a Jewish +government nor a church government, +nor a heathenish government. Neither +doth the Apostle speak anything of government +in that place. He maketh a distribution +of all men who are in danger to be +scandalised—not of governments; and if he +had applied the place rightly to the Parliament +of England, he had said, They are +either of the Jews, or of the Gentiles, or +of the church of God: and this needeth not +an answer. But when he saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“The +English Parliament is either a Jewish government, +or a church government, or a +heathenish government,”</span> I answer, It is +none of these, but it is a civil government. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Page 15, Declaring his opinion of church +government he citeth Rom. xiii. 4, <span class="tei tei-q">“To +execute wrath upon him that doeth evil,”</span> to +prove that the punitive part belongs to the +Christian magistrate. But what is this to +the punitive part which is in controversy,—spiritual +censures, suspension from the sacraments, +deposition from the ministry, excommunication? +The punitive part spoken +of, Rom. xiii., belongeth to all civil magistrates, +whether Christian or infidel. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Page 18. He maketh this reply to +1 Thess. v. 12; 1 Tim. xvii.; Heb. xiii. +7, 17: <span class="tei tei-q">“Why, man, I have found these an +hundred and an hundred times twice told, +and yet am I as I was.”</span> Why, Sir, was +the argument so ridiculous? I had brought +those places to prove another government +(and, if you will, the institution of another +government) beside magistracy, which he +said he did not find in Scripture. Here +are some who are no civil magistrates set +over the Thessalonians in the Lord, 1 Thess. +v. 12; Paul writeth to Timothy of elders +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-007">[pg 3-007]</span><a name="Pg3-007" id="Pg3-007" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that rule well, 1 Tim. v. 17; the churches +of the Hebrews had some rulers who had +spoken to them the word of God, Heb. xiii. +7; rulers that watched for their souls as +they that must give an account, ver. 17. +Now let the reverend brother speak out, +What can he answer? Were these rulers +civil magistrates? Did the civil magistrate +speak to them the word of God? If +these rulers were not magistrates but ministers, +I ask next. Is it a matter of indifferency, +and no institution, to have a ministry +in a church or not? I hope, though he +do not acknowledge ruling elders <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>, +yet he will acknowledge that the ministers +of the word are <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>; yet +these were some of the rulers mentioned in +the scriptures quoted. Let him loose the +knot, and laugh when he hath done. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Page 19, 20, He laboureth to prove from +1 Cor. xii. 28, that Christ hath placed civil +government in his church; and whereas it is +said, that though it were granted that civil +governments are meant in that place, yet it +proves not that Christ hath placed them in +the church. He replieth, <span class="tei tei-q">“I am sure the +Commissioner will not stand to this: he that +placed governors was the same that placed +teachers.”</span> But his assurance deceiveth him; +for upon supposition that civil governments +are there meant (which is his sense), I deny +it, and he doth but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">petere principium</span></span>. +God placed civil governments, Christ placed +teachers; God placed all whom Christ placed, +but Christ did not place all whom God +placed. Next, whereas it was said, that +governments in that place cannot be meant +of Christian magistrates, because at that +time the church had no Christian magistrates, +he replieth, That Paul speaks of governments +that the church had not, because +in the enumeration, ver. 29, 30, he omits +none but <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">helps</span></em> and <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">governments</span></em>. I answer, +The reason of that omission is not because +these two were not then in being (for +God had set them as well as the rest in the +church, ver. 28), but to make ruling elders +and deacons contented with their station, +though they be not prophets, teachers, &c. +Thirdly, I asked, How comes civil government +into the catalogue of ecclesiastical and +spiritual administrations? His reply is nothing +but an affirmation, that Christian +magistracy is an ecclesiastical administration, +and a query whether working of miracles +and gifts of healings be ecclesiastical. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> Hence followeth, 1. That if the magistrate +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-008">[pg 3-008]</span><a name="Pg3-008" id="Pg3-008" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +cease to be Christian he loseth his +administration; 2. That though a worker of +miracles cease to be Christian, yet it is a +question whether he may not still work +miracles. Lastly, Where I objected that +he puts magistracy behind ministry, he +makes no answer, but only that he may do +this as well as my rule puts the nobility of +Scotland behind the ministry. No, Sir, we +put but ruling elders behind ministers in +the order of their administrations because +the Apostle doth so. It is accidental to +the ruling elder to be of the nobility, or to +nobles to be ruling elders: there are but +some so, and many otherwise. That of placing +deacons before elders, 1 Cor. xii. 28, is +no great matter; sure the Apostle, Rom. +xii., placeth elders before deacons. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc121" id="toc121"></a> +<a name="pdf122" id="pdf122"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">HIS ERRORS IN DIVINITY.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. Page 21, He admitteth no church government +distinct from civil, except that +which is merely doctrinal; and, p. 14, he +adviseth the Parliament to take the corrective +power wholly into their own hands, and +exempteth nothing of ecclesiastical power +from their hands but the dispensing of the +word and sacraments. Hence it followeth +that there ought to be neither suspension +from the sacrament, nor excommunication, +nor ordination, nor deposition of ministers, +nor receiving of appeals, except all these +things be done by the civil magistrate. If +he say the magistrate gives leave to do +these things, I answer, 1. So doth he give +leave to preach the word and minister the +sacraments in his dominions. 2. Why doth +he then, in his sermon, and doth still, in +his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span>, p. 14, advise the Parliament +to lay no burden of corrective government +upon ministers, but keep it wholly +in their own hands? It must needs be far +contrary to his mind that the magistrate +gives leave to do the things above mentioned, +they being most of them corrective, +and all of them more than doctrinal. 3. +He gives no more power to ministers in +church government than in civil government; +for, p. 11, he ascribeth to them a +ministerial, doctrinal and declarative power, +both in civil and ecclesiastical government. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Page 11, 14, He holds that the corrective +or punitive part of church government +is civil or temporal, and is wholly to be kept +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-009">[pg 3-009]</span><a name="Pg3-009" id="Pg3-009" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +in the magistrate's own hands; and, in his +sermon, p. 25, he told us he sees not in +the whole Bible any one act of that church +government in controversy performed. All +which how erroneous it is appeareth easily +from 1 Cor. v. 13, <span class="tei tei-q">“Put away from among +yourselves that wicked person”</span> (which Mr +Prynne himself, in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Vindication</span></span>, p. 2, +acknowledged to be a warrant for excommunication); +2 Cor. ii. 6, There is a +<span class="tei tei-q">“punishment,”</span> or censure, <span class="tei tei-q">“inflicted of +many;”</span> 1 Tim. v. 19, <span class="tei tei-q">“Against an elder +receive not an accusation, but before two +or three witnesses.”</span> Where acts of church +government or censures were neglected it +is extremely blamed; Rev. ii. 14, 15, 20. +Was not all this corrective? yet not civil +or temporal. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Page 9, Whereas I had said, That +without church government ministers shall +not keep themselves nor the ordinances from +pollution, he replieth, That he understands +neither this keeping of themselves from pollution, +nor what this pollution of the ordinances +is. I am sorry for it, that any minister +of the gospel is found unclear in such a +point. I will not give my own, but scriptural +answers to both. The former is answered, +1 Tim. v. 22, Be not <span class="tei tei-q">“partaker of +other men's sins: keep thyself pure.”</span> It +is sin to dispense ordinances to the unworthy, +whether ordination, or communion in +the sacrament. For the other, the pollution +of ordinances is the Scripture language. +I hope he means not to quarrel +at the Holy Ghost's language: Ezek. xxii. +26, <span class="tei tei-q">“Her priests have violated my law, +and have profaned mine holy things: they +have put no difference between the holy +and profane;”</span> Mal. i. 7, <span class="tei tei-q">“Ye offer polluted +bread upon mine altar;”</span> ver. 12, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Ye have profaned it;”</span> Matt. xxi. 13, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Ye have made it a den of thieves;”</span> Matt. +vii. 6, <span class="tei tei-q">“Neither cast ye your pearls before +swine, lest they trample them under their +feet.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Page 11, Whereas I had objected to +him, that he excludeth ruling elders as well +as ministers from government, he answers, +That ruling elders are either the same, for +office and ordination, with the minister +(which, as he thinks, the Independents +own, but not I), or they are the Christian +magistrate; and so he saith he doth not +exclude them. Mark here, he excludeth +all ruling elders from a share in church +government who are not either the same, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-010">[pg 3-010]</span><a name="Pg3-010" id="Pg3-010" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +for office and ordination, with the minister, +or else the Christian magistrate; and so, +upon the matter, he holdeth that ruling +elders are to have no hand in church government. +Those ruling elders which are +in the votes of the Assembly, and in the +reformed churches, have neither the power +of civil magistracy (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qua</span></span> elders, and many +of them not at all, being no magistrates), +nor yet are they the same, for office and +ordination, with the minister; for their +office, and, consequently, their ordination to +that office, is distinct from that of the minister +among all that I know. And so, excluding +all ruling elders from government who +are neither magistrates, nor the same with +ministers, he must needs take upon him +that which I charged him with. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. Page 21, Where he makes reply to +what I said against his argument from +Eph. i. 19-21, he saith, He will blow +away all my discourse with this clear demonstration, +<span class="tei tei-q">“That which is given to +Christ he hath it not as God, and Christ +as God cannot be given. But this place +(Eph. i. 19-21) speaketh both of dignity +given to Christ, and of Christ as a gift +given; therefore Christ cannot be here +understood as God.”</span> This is in opposition +to what I said, p. 45, concerning the +headship and dignity of Christ, as the +natural son of God, <span class="tei tei-q">“the image of the +invisible God,”</span> Col. i. 15; and, p. 43, of +the dominion of Christ, as he is the <span class="tei tei-q">“eternal +Son of God.”</span> This being premised, +the brother's demonstration is so strong as +to blow himself into a blasphemous heresy. +I will take the proposition from himself, +and the assumption from Scripture, thus: +That which is given to Christ he hath it +not as God. But all power in heaven and +in earth is given to Christ, Matt. xxviii. +18; life is given to Christ, John v. 26; +authority to execute judgment is given to +Christ, ver. 27; all things are given into +Christ's hands, John iii. 35; the Father +hath given him power over all flesh, John +xvii. 2; He hath given him glory, John +xvii. 22: therefore, by Mr Coleman's principles, +Christ hath neither life, nor glory, +nor authority to execute judgment, nor +power over all flesh, as he is the eternal +Son of God, consubstantial with the Father, +but only as he is Mediator, God and man. +As for the giving of Christ as God, what if +I argue thus? If Christ, as he is the eternal +Son of God, or Second Person of the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-011">[pg 3-011]</span><a name="Pg3-011" id="Pg3-011" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +ever-blessed Trinity, could not be given, +then the incarnation itself, or the sending +of the Son of God to take on our flesh, +cannot be called a giving of a gift to us. +But this were impious to say; therefore, +again, if Christ, as he is the Second Person +of the blessed Trinity, could not be +given, then the Holy Ghost, as the Third +Person, cannot be given (for they are +co-essential; and that which were a dishonour +to God the Son were a dishonour to God +the Holy Ghost); but to say that the +Holy Ghost cannot be given as the Third +Person, were to say that he cannot be given +as the Holy Ghost. And what will he then +say to all those scriptures that speak of +the giving of the Holy Ghost, Acts xv. 8; +Rom. v. 5; 1 John iv. 13, &c.? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Finally, As Mr Coleman's demonstration +hath blown away itself, so it could not +hurt me were it solid and good (as it is +not); for he should have taken notice, that, +in my examination, I did not restrict the +dignity given to Christ, Eph. i. 21, nor +the giving of Christ, ver. 22, to the Divine +nature only. Nay, I told, p. 44, 46, that +these words of the Apostle hold true even +of the human nature of Christ. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. Page 21, He concludeth with a syllogism, +which he calleth the scope of my discourse +(I know not by what logic, the proposition +being forged by himself, and contrary +to my discourse); thus it is:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Whosoever do not manage their office +and authority under Christ, and for Christ, +they manage it under the devil, and for the +devil; for there is no middle—either Christ +or Belial: he that is not with me is against +me. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But, according to the opinion of the +Commissioner, Christian magistracy doth +not manage the office and authority thereof +under Christ, and for Christ. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Therefore,— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +He believes I shall be hard put to it to +give the kingdom a clear and satisfactory +answer. It is well that this is the hardest +task he could set me. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The truth is, his syllogism hath <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quatuor +terminos</span></span>, and is therefore worthy to be exploded +by all that know the laws of disputation. +Those words in the proposition, +<span class="tei tei-q">“under Christ, and for Christ,”</span> can have +no other sense but to be serviceable to +Christ, to take part with him, and to be +for the glory of Christ, as is clear by the +confirmation added, <span class="tei tei-q">“He that is not with +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-012">[pg 3-012]</span><a name="Pg3-012" id="Pg3-012" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +me is against me.”</span> But the same words +in the assumption must needs have another +sense, <span class="tei tei-q">“Under Christ, and for Christ;”</span> +that is, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vice Christi</span></span>, in Christ's stead. +For that which I denied was, That magistracy +is derived from Christ as Mediator, +or that Christ as Mediator hath given a +commission of vicegerentship and deputyship +to the Christian magistrate to manage +his office and authority under, and for him, +and in his name; as is clear in my examination, +p. 42. Nay, Mr Coleman himself, +a little before his syllogism, p. 19, takes +notice of so much. His words are these: +<span class="tei tei-q">“The Commissioner saith, Magistracy is +not derived from Christ: I say, Magistracy +is given to Christ to be serviceable +in his kingdom; so that, though the Commissioners +assertion be sound (which in +due place will be discussed), yet it infringeth +nothing that I said.”</span> Now then, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qua +fide</span></span> could he, in his argument against me, +confound these two things which he himself +had but just now carefully distinguished? +If he will make anything of his syllogism +he must hold at one of these two +senses. In the first sense it is true that +all are either for Christ or against Christ; +and it is as true that his assumption must +be distinguished. For, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de facto</span></span>, the Christian +magistrate is for Christ when he doth +his duty faithfully, and is against Christ if +he be unfaithful. But, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de jure</span></span>, it holds +true universally, that the Christian magistrate +manageth his office under and for +Christ; that is, so as to be serviceable for +the kingdom and glory of Christ. In +the second sense (which only concerneth +me) taking <span class="tei tei-q">“under and for Christ,”</span> to be +in Christ's stead, as his deputies or +vicegerents, so his assumption is lame and imperfect, +because it doth not hold forth my opinion +clearly. That which I did, and still +do hold, is this: That the civil magistrate, +whether Christian or pagan, is God's vicegerent, +who, by virtue of his vicegerentship, +is to manage his office and authority under +God, and for God; that is, in God's stead, +and as God upon earth: but he is not the +vicegerent of Christ as Mediator, neither +is he, by virtue of any such vicegerentship, +to manage his office and authority under +Christ, and for Christ; that is, in Christ's +stead, and as Christ Mediator upon earth. +This was and is my plain opinion (not mine +alone, but of others more learned), and Mr +Coleman hath not said so much as yoυ to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-013">[pg 3-013]</span><a name="Pg3-013" id="Pg3-013" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +confute it. So much for the assumption. +But in the same sense I utterly deny his +proposition, as being a great untruth in divinity; +for the sense of it can be no other +than this: Whosoever do not manage their +office and authority in Christ's stead, or as +deputies and vicegerents of Christ, as he is +Mediator, they manage it in the devil's +stead, as the devil's deputies and vicegerents. +Now I assume pagan magistrates do not manage +their office as the deputies and vicegerents +of Jesus Christ, as he is Mediator, +therefore as the devil's deputies. Which +way was the authority derived to them +from Christ as Mediator? Mr Coleman, p. +19, saith in answer to this particular, formerly +objected, that Christ is rightful king +of the whole earth, and all nations ought to +receive Christ, though as yet they do not. +But this helpeth him not. That which he +had to show was, that the pagan magistrate, +even while continuing pagan and not Christian, +doth manage his office as Christ's deputy +and vicegerent; if not, then I conclude +by his principles, a pagan magistrate is the +devil's deputy and vicegerent, which is contrary +to Paul's doctrine, who will have us +to be subject for conscience' sake, even to +heathen magistrates, as the ministers of +God for good, Rom. xiii. 1-7. By the +same argument Mr Coleman must grant +that generals, admirals, majors, sheriffs, +constables, captains, masters, yea, every +man that hath an office, is either Christ's +vicegerent, or the devil's vicegerent, than +which what can be more absurd? I might, +beside all these, show some other flaws in +his divinity, as, namely, p. 9 and 13, he +doth not agree to this proposition, that <span class="tei tei-q">“the +admitting of the scandalous and profane to +the Lord's table, makes ministers to partake +of their sins;”</span> and he supposeth that ministers +may do their duty, though they admit +the scandalous; but of this elsewhere. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc123" id="toc123"></a> +<a name="pdf124" id="pdf124"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">HIS ABUSING OF THE HONOURABLE HOUSES +OF PARLIAMENT.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Most honourable senators, I humbly beseech +you to look about you, and take notice +how far you are abused by Mr Coleman. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. While he pretendeth to give you more +than his brethren, he taketh a great deal +more from you, and, so far as in him lieth, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-014">[pg 3-014]</span><a name="Pg3-014" id="Pg3-014" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +even shaketh the foundation of your authority. +The known tenure of magistracy is +from God. He is the minister of God (for +good, and the powers that are, are ordained +of God, saith the Apostle). The magistrate +is God's vicegerent; but now this brother +seeketh a new tenure and derivation of magistracy, +which takes away the old. He +told in his sermon, p. 27: <span class="tei tei-q">“Christ hath +placed governments in his church, 1 Cor. +xii. 28; of other governments besides magistracy +I find no institution, of them I do, +Rom. xiii. 1, 2. I find all government +given to Christ, and to Christ as Mediator +(I desire all to consider it), Eph. i. 21-23; +and Christ as head of those given to the +church.”</span> Here you have these three in +subordination, God, Christ, and the Christian +magistrate. God gives once all government, +even civil, to Christ, and to him as +Mediator. Well, but how comes it then to +the magistrate? Not straight by a deputation +from God. Mr Coleman's doctrine +makes an interception of the power. He +holds that God hath put it in Christ's hands +as Mediator. How then? The brother +holdeth that Christ, as Mediator, hath instituted +and placed the Christian magistrate, +yea, and no other government, in his church. +This was the ground of my answer, p. 42, +that he <span class="tei tei-q">“must either prove from Scripture, +that Christ, as Mediator, hath given such a +commission of vicegerentship and deputyship +to the Christian magistrate, or otherwise +acknowledge that he hath given a most +dangerous wound to magistracy, and made +it an empty title, claiming that power which +it hath no warrant to assume.”</span> I added: +<span class="tei tei-q">“As the Mediator hath not anywhere given +such a commission and power to the magistrate, +so, as Mediator, he had it not to give; +for he was not made a judge in civil affairs, +Luke xii. 14; <span class="tei tei-q">‘And his kingdom is not of +this world,’</span> John xviii. 36.”</span> Now, but what +reply hath he made to all this? Page 19, +he saith, Granting it all to be true and +sound, yet it infringeth not what he said. +<span class="tei tei-q">“The commissioner (saith he) saith magistracy +is not derived from Christ.”</span> I +say, <span class="tei tei-q">“Magistracy is given to Christ to be +serviceable in his kingdom.”</span> But by his +good leave and favour, he said a great deal +more than this, for he spake of Christ's being +head of all civil governments, and his +placing these in his church as he is Mediator. +Yea, that fourth rule delivered by +him in his sermon, did hold forth these assertions: +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-015">[pg 3-015]</span><a name="Pg3-015" id="Pg3-015" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +1. That God gave all government, +even civil, to Christ, and to him as Mediator; +2. That Christ, as Mediator, hath +power and authority to place, and substitute +under and for him, the Christian magistrate; +3. That Christ hath placed and instituted +civil governments in his church, to +be under and for him, as he is Mediator; 4. +That the Christian magistrate doth, and all +magistrates should, manage their office under +and for Christ (that is, as his vicegerents), +he being, as Mediator, head of all +civil government. Now instead of defending +his doctrine from my just exceptions +made against it, he resileth, and having +brought the magistrate in a snare, leaves +him there. He endeavours to vindicate no +more but this, That magistracy is given to +Christ to be serviceable in his kingdom. +But if he had said so at first, I had said +with him, and not against him, in that +point; and if he will yet hold at that, why +doth he, p. 19, refer my assertion to further +discussion? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, He hath abused the Parliament +in holding forth that rule to them in his +sermon, <span class="tei tei-q">“Establish as few things <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span> +as can well be.”</span> And yet now he is +made, by strength of argument, to acknowledge, +p. 5, that this is a good rule, <span class="tei tei-q">“Establish +as many things <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span> as can +well be.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, I having stated the question to +be not whether this or that form of church +government be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>, but whether a +church government be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>; whether +Christ hath thus far revealed his will +in his word, that there are to be church +censures, and those to be dispensed by +church-officers. I said the brother is for +the negative of this question, p. 32. This +he flatly denieth, p. 5, 6, whereby he acknowledgeth +the affirmative, that there is a +church government <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>, and that +Jesus Christ hath so far revealed his will in +his word, that there are to be church censures, +and those to be dispensed by church-officers. +But how doth this agree with his +sermon? <span class="tei tei-q">“Christ hath placed governments +in his church. Of other governments (said +he) beside magistracy I find no institution, +of them I do.”</span> Is magistracy church government? +Are magistrates church officers? +Are the civil punishments church +censures? Is this the mystery? Yes, +that it is. He will tell us anon that the +Houses of Parliament are church officers; +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-016">[pg 3-016]</span><a name="Pg3-016" id="Pg3-016" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +but if that bolt do any hurt I am much +mistaken. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fourthly, He professeth to subscribe to +the votes of Parliament concerning church +government, p. 11; and yet he still pleadeth +that all ecclesiastical government is +merely doctrinal, p. 11, the Parliament having +voted that power to church-officers +which is not doctrinal (as I showed before). +And he adviseth the Parliament to keep +wholly in their own hands the corrective +part of church government, p. 14, though +the Parliament hath put into the hands of +elderships a power of suspension from the +sacrament, which is corrective. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fifthly, He did deliver, in that sermon +before the honourable House of Commons, +divers particulars, which being justly excepted +against, and he undertaking a vindication, +yet he hath receded from them, or +not been able to defend them, as that concerning +two co-ordinate governments in one +kingdom; and his argument concerning the +fear of an ambitious ensnarement in ministers, +these being by me infringed, he hath +not so much as offered to make them good. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Sixthly, Having acknowledged, under his +own hand, that he was sorry he had given +offence to the reverend Assembly, and to +the Commissioners from Scotland, he now +appealeth to the Parliament, and tells us +they are able to judge of a scandalous sermon, +and they thought not so of it, p. 3. I +know they are able to judge of a scandalous +sermon: that they thought not so of it, it is +more than I know or believe. However I +know they have a tender respect to the offence +of others, even when themselves are +not offended, and so they, and all men, +ought to do according to the rule of Christ. +For his part, after he had acknowledged he +had given offence, it is a disservice to the +Parliament to lay over the thing upon +them. For my part, I think I do better service +to the Parliament in interpreting otherwise +that second order of the House, not +only desiring, but enjoining Mr Coleman to +print that sermon,—as near as he could,—as +he preached it. This was not, as he takes +it, one portion of approbation above all its +brethren (for I shall not believe that so wise +an auditory was not at all scandalised at the +hearing of that which was contrary both to +the covenant and to their own votes concerning +church government, nor at that +which he told them out of the Jewish records, +that <span class="tei tei-q">“Hezekiah was the first man +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-017">[pg 3-017]</span><a name="Pg3-017" id="Pg3-017" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that was ever sick in the world, and did recover”</span>); +but, as I humbly conceive it was a +real censure put upon him, his sermon being +so much excepted against and stumbled +at, the honourable House of Commons did +wisely enjoin him to print his sermon, that +it might abide trial in the light of the +world, and lie open to any just exceptions +which could be made against it abroad, and +that he might stand or fall to himself. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Seventhly, He abuseth the Parliament +by arrogating so much to himself, as that +his sermon <span class="tei tei-q">“will, in the end, take away +all difference, and settle union,”</span> p. 3; and +that his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Model</span></span> will be, when he is dead, +<span class="tei tei-q">“the model of England's church government,”</span> +as he saith in his postscript. Whether +this be <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">prophesying</span></em> or <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">presuming</span></em> I +hope we are free to judge. And what if +the wisdom and authority of the honourable +Houses, upon advice from the reverend +and learned Assembly, choose another way +than this? Must all the synodical debates, +and all the grave parliamentary consultations, +resolve themselves into Mr Coleman's +way, like Jordan into <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Mare Mortuum</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Eighthly, He doth extremely wound the +authority of Parliament in making their +office to be a church office, and of the same +kind with the minister's office. P. 14, <span class="tei tei-q">“Do +not I hold ministers church officers?”</span> And +a little after, <span class="tei tei-q">“I desire the Parliament to +consider another presbyterian principle that +excludes your honourable Assembly from +being church officers.”</span> If so, then the +offices of the magistrate and of the minister +must stand and fall together; that is, +if the nation were not Christian the office +of magistracy should cease as well as that of +the ministry. And if he make the magistrate +a church officer, he must also give +him ordination, except, with the Socinians, +he deny the necessity of ordination. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc125" id="toc125"></a> +<a name="pdf126" id="pdf126"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">HIS ABUSING THE REVEREND ASSEMBLY OF +DIVINES.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Whereas I had objected that his sermon +had given no small scandal and offence, he +replieth, p. 3, <span class="tei tei-q">“But hath it given offence? +To whom? I appeal to the honourable +audience.”</span> Is this candid or fair dealing, +when he himself knew both that he had +given offence, and to whom? I shall give +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-018">[pg 3-018]</span><a name="Pg3-018" id="Pg3-018" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +him no other answer but his own declaration +which he gave under his hand after +he had preached that sermon:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“For much of what is reported of my +sermon I utterly deny; and refer myself +to the sermon itself. For what I have acknowledged +to be delivered by me, although +it is my judgment, yet, because I see it +hath given a great deal of offence to this +Assembly and the reverend Commissioners +of Scotland, I am sorry I have given offence +in the delivery thereof. And for the +printing, although I have an order, I will +forbear, except I be further commanded.—THO. COLEMAN.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Page 33, I had this passage: <span class="tei tei-q">“And +where he asketh where the Independents +and we should meet,”</span> I answer, <span class="tei tei-q">“In holding +a church government <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>; +that is, that the pastors and elders ought +to suspend or excommunicate (according to +the degree of the offence) scandalous sinners. +Who can tell but the purging of the +church from scandals, and the keeping of +the ordinances pure (when it shall be actually +seen to be the great work endeavoured +on both sides), may make union between us +and the Independents more easy than many +imagine.”</span> What reply hath he made to +this? P. 6, <span class="tei tei-q">“Sure I dream (awake then); +but I will tell you news: The Presbyterians +and Independents are (he should have said +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">may be</span></em>) united; nay, more, the Lutherans +and Calvinists; nay, more yet, the Papist +and Protestant; nay, more than so, the +Turk and Christian.”</span> But wherein? <span class="tei tei-q">“In +holding that there is a religion wherein +men ought to walk.”</span> No, Sir. They +must be united upon the like terms; that +is, you must first have Turks to be Christians, +and Papists to be Protestants; and +then you must have them as willing to +purge the church of scandals, and to keep +the ordinances pure. We will never despair +of an union with such as are sound +in the faith, holy in life, and willing to a +church-refining and sin-censuring government +in the hands of church officers. In +the meanwhile, it is no light imputation +upon the Assembly to hint this much, that +the harmony and concord among the members +thereof, for such a government as I +have now named (though in some other +particulars dissenting), can no more unite +them than Turks and Christians, Papists +and Protestants, can be united. And now +I will tell you my news: The Presbyterians +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-019">[pg 3-019]</span><a name="Pg3-019" id="Pg3-019" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and Independents are both equally +interested against the Erastian principles. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +He reflecteth also upon the Assembly in +the point of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum</span></span>, p. 6. But what +his part hath been, in reference to the proceedings +in the Assembly, is more fully, +and in divers particulars, expressed in the +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Brief View of Mr Coleman's New Model</span></span>, +unto which he hath offered no answer. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc127" id="toc127"></a> +<a name="pdf128" id="pdf128"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">HIS CALUMNIES.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Page 3, He desireth me, with wisdom +and humility, to mind what church-refining +and sin-censuring work this church government, +with all its activity, hath made +in Scotland, in the point of promiscuous +communicating. I shall desire him, with +wisdom and humility, to mind what charity +or conscience there is in such an aspersion. +I dare say divers thousands have been kept +off from the sacrament in Scotland, as unworthy +to be admitted. Where I myself +have exercised my ministry there have been +some hundreds kept off; partly for ignorance, +and partly for scandal. The order +of the church of Scotland, and the acts of +General Assemblies, are for keeping off all +scandalous persons; which every godly and +faithful minister doth conscientiously and +effectually endeavour. And if, here or +there, it be too much neglected by some +Archippus, who takes not heed to fulfil the +ministry which he hath received of the +Lord, let him and his eldership bear the +blame, and answer for it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Page 4, I having professed my unwillingness +to fall upon such a controversy in +a Fast sermon, he replieth, <span class="tei tei-q">“How can you +say you were unwilling?”</span> But how can you, +in brotherly charity, doubt of it after I had +seriously professed it? My doing it at two +several Fasts (the only opportunities I then +had to give a testimony to that presently +controverted truth) is no argument of the +contrary. May not a man do a thing +twenty times over, and yet do it unwillingly? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Page 5, He slandereth those that did, +in their sermons, give a public testimony +against his doctrine; the occasion (as he +gives out) not being offered, but taken. +But had they not a public calling and employment +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-020">[pg 3-020]</span><a name="Pg3-020" id="Pg3-020" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to preach as well as himself? +And if a Fast was not an occasion offered +to them, how was a Fast an occasion offered +to him to fall upon the same controversy +first, and when none had dons the like before +him. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +A fourth calumny is this: He had first +blamed two parties that they came biassed +to the Assembly; I answered, How then +shall he make himself blameless who came +biassed a third way; which was the Erastian +way; and that, for our part, we came +no more biassed to this Assembly than the +foreign divines came to the Synod of Dort, +Alexander to the Council of Nice, Cyril +to that of Ephesus, and Paul to the +synod at Jerusalem. But now, p. 6, 7, +instead of doing us right he doth us greater +injury; for now he makes us biassed, not +only by our own judgments, but by something +adventitious from without; which +he denieth himself to be (but how truly I +take not on me to judge: beholders do often +perceive the biassing better than the +bowlers); yea, he saith that I have acknowledged +the bias, and justify it. Where, +Sir? where? I deny it. It is no bias for +a man to be settled, resolved and engaged +in his judgment for the truth, especially +when willing to receive more light, and to +learn what needeth to be further reformed. +Hath he forgotten his own definition +of the bias which he had but just now +given? But he will needs make it more +than probable, by the instances which I +brought, that the Commissioners from +Scotland came not to this Assembly as divines, +by dispute and disquisition, to find +out truth, but as judges, to censure all different +opinions as errors; for so came foreign +divines to Dort, Alexander to the +Council of Nice, Cyril to Ephesus. Is it +not enough that he slander us, though he +do not, for our sakes, slander those worthy +divines that came to the Synod of Dort, +Alexander also, and Cyril, prime witnesses +for the truth in their days? Could no less +content him than to approve the objections +of the Arminians against the Synod of +Dort, which I had mentioned, p. 33? But +he gets not away so. The strongest instance +which I had given he hath not once +touched: it was concerning Paul and Barnabas, +who were engaged (not in the behalf +of one nation, but of all the churches of +the Gentiles) against the imposition of the +Mosaical rites, and had so declared themselves +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-021">[pg 3-021]</span><a name="Pg3-021" id="Pg3-021" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +at Antioch, before they came to Jerusalem. +Finally, Whereas he doubts, +though not of our willingness to learn +more, yet of our permission to receive +more: That very paper, first given in by +us (which I had cited, and unto which he +makes this reply), did speak not only of our +learning, but of the church of Scotland's +receiving, and, which is more, there is an +actual experiment of it, the last General +Assembly having ordered the laying aside of +some particular customs in that church, and +that for the nearer uniformity with this church +of England, as was expressed in their own +letter to the reverend Assembly of Divines. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +A fifth calumny there is, p. 9, 6. <span class="tei tei-q">“The +Commissioner is content that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum</span></span> +should be a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">noli me tangere</span></span> to the Parliament, +yet blames what himself grants.”</span> +I was never content it should be a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">noli me +tangere</span></span> to the Parliament, but at most a +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non necesse est tangere</span></span>, for so I explained +myself, p. 32, 33. If the Parliament establish +that thing which is agreeable to the +word of God, though they do not establish +it as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>, I acquiesce; in the meantime, +both they and all Christians, but especially +ministers, ought to search the Scriptures, +that what they do in matters of +church government, they may do it in faith +and assurance, that it is acceptable to God. +It was not of parliamentary sanction, but of +divines doctrinal asserting of the will of +God that I said, Why should <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum</span></span> +be such a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">noli me tangere</span></span>? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. It seems strange to him that I did at +all give instance of the usefulness of church +government in the preservation of purity in +the ordinances and in church-members. +He saith, For an Independent to have +given this instance had been something; +but it seems strange to him that <span class="tei tei-q">“I should +have given an instance of the power and efficacy +of government, as it is presbyterial, +and contradistinct to congregational.”</span> This +is a calumny against presbyterial government, +which is neither privative nor contradistinct, +but cumulative to congregational +government; and the congregational is a +part of that government which is comprehended +under the name of presbyterial. +But in cases of common concernment, difficulty, +appeals, and the like, the preserving +of the ordinances and church-members from +pollution, doth belong to presbyteries and +synods. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +7. He saith of me, p. 9, <span class="tei tei-q">“He ascribeth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-022">[pg 3-022]</span><a name="Pg3-022" id="Pg3-022" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +this power of purifying men, and means of +advancing the power of godliness afterward, +to government.”</span> A calumny. It was only +a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sine quo non</span></span> which I ascribed to government +thus far, that without it, ministers +<span class="tei tei-q">“shall not keep themselves nor the ordinances +from pollution,”</span> p. 23. But that +church government hath power to purify +men, I never thought it, nor said it. That +which I said of the power (which he pointeth +at) was, that his way can neither preserve +the purity, nor advance the power of +religion, p. 40, and the reason is, because +his way provideth no ecclesiastical effectual +remedy for removing and purging away the +most gross scandalous sins, which are destructive +to the power of godliness. God +must, by his word and Spirit, purify men, +and work in them the power of godliness. +The church government which I plead for +against him, is a means subservient and +helpful, so far as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">removere prohibens</span></span>, to remove +that which apparently is impeditive +and destructive to that purity and power. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +8. Having told us of the proud swelling +waves of presbyterial government, I asked +upon what coast had those waves done any +hurt, France, or Scotland, or Holland, or +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">terra incognita</span></span>? He replieth, p. 12, <span class="tei tei-q">“I +confess I have had no great experience of +the presbyterial government.”</span> Why make +you bold then to slander it, when you can +give no sure ground for that you say? He +tells us, His fears arise from Scotland and +from London. The reverend and worthy +ministers of London can speak for themselves +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">oetatem habent</span></span>, for my part, though +I know not the particulars, I am bound in +charity not to believe those aspersions put +upon them by a discontented brother. But +what from Scotland? <span class="tei tei-q">“I myself (saith he) +did hear the presbytery of Edinburgh censure +a woman to be banished out of the +gates of the city. Was not this an encroachment?”</span> +It had been an encroachment +indeed, if it had been so. But he +will excuse me if I answer him in his own +language (which I use not), p. 3 and 5: +<span class="tei tei-q">“It is, at the best, a most uncharitable slander,”</span> +and <span class="tei tei-q">“There was either ignorance or +mindlessness in him that sets it down.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +There is no banishment in Scotland but +by the civil magistrate, who so far aideth +and assisteth church discipline, that profane +and scandalous persons, when they are +found unruly and incorrigible, are punished +with banishment or otherwise. A stranger +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-023">[pg 3-023]</span><a name="Pg3-023" id="Pg3-023" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +coming at a time into one of our presbyteries, +and hearing of somewhat which was +represented to or reported from the magistrate, +ought to have had so much, both circumspection +and charity, as not to make +such a rash and untrue report. He might +have at least inquired when he was in Scotland, +and informed himself better, whether +presbyteries or the civil magistrate do banish. +If he made no such inquiry, he was +rash in judging; if he did, his offence is +greater, when, after information, he will not +understand. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +9. He makes this to be a position of +mine, p. 13, That <span class="tei tei-q">“a learned ministry puts +no black mark upon profaneness more than +upon others.”</span> A calumny. For, first, He +makes me to speak nonsense; Secondly, I +did not speak it of a learned ministry, but +of <span class="tei tei-q">“his way,”</span> p. 40. How long ago since +a learned ministry was known by the name +of Mr Coleman's way! His way is a ministry +without power of government or +church censures. Of this his way I said, +that <span class="tei tei-q">“it putteth no black mark upon profaneness +and scandal in church members +more than in any other;”</span> and the reason is, +because the corrective or punitive part of +government he will have to be only civil or +temporal, which striketh against those that +are without, as well as those within. But +the Apostle tells us of such a corrective government +as is a judging of those that are +within, and of those only, 1 Cor. v. 12; +and this way (which is not only ours, but +the apostolical way) puts a black mark upon +profaneness and scandalous sins in church +members more than in any others. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +10. He saith of me, p. 17, <span class="tei tei-q">“The Commissioner +is the only man that we shall meet +with, that, forsaking the words, judgeth of +the intentions.”</span> A calumny. I judged nothing +but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex ore tuo</span></span>; but in this thing he +himself hath trespassed. I will instance but +in two particulars: In that very place he +saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Admonition is a spiritual censure +in the Commissioner's opinion.”</span> Whence +knows he that to be my opinion? Consistorial +or presbyterial admonition given to the +unruly may be called a censure; and if this +were his meaning, then, ascribing to elderships +power of admonition, he gives them +some power of spiritual censures, and so +something of the corrective part of government, +which were contrary to his own principles. +But he speaketh it of the ministers' +admonishing, who are but a part of the elderships, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-024">[pg 3-024]</span><a name="Pg3-024" id="Pg3-024" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +as himself there granteth. Now, +where did I ever say or write, that admonition, +by a minister, is a spiritual censure? +Again, p. 4, he so judgeth me, that he not +only forsaketh, but contradicteth my words, +<span class="tei tei-q">“How can you say you were unwilling?”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +11. He saith, p. 16, <span class="tei tei-q">“Now the Commissioner +speaks out, &c. What! Not the +Parliament of England meddle with religion?”</span> +A horrid calumny! Where have +I said it? <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Dic sodes.</span></span> I never preached +before them but I exhorted them to meddle +with religion, and that in the first place, +and above all other things. I shall sooner +prove that Mr Coleman will not have the +Parliament of England to meddle with civil +affairs, because he makes them church officers. +It is a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">non sequitur</span></span>. Their power +is civil, therefore they are not to meddle +with religion. It will be a better consequence: +They are church officers: so he +makes them, p. 14; and <span class="tei tei-q">“Christian magistracy +is an ecclesiastical administration,”</span> +so he saith, p. 20, therefore they are not to +meddle with civil government. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc129" id="toc129"></a> +<a name="pdf130" id="pdf130"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THE REPUGNANCY OF HIS DOCTRINE TO THE +SOLEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Mr Coleman, p. 13, acknowledgeth, that +to assert anything contrary to the solemn +league and covenant, is a great fault in any, +in himself more than in divers others, if +made out; he having, for his own part, +taken it with the first, and not only so, but +having administered it to divers others. +Yes; and take this one circumstance more: +In his sermon upon Jer. xxx. 21, at the +taking of the covenant, Sept. 29, 1643, he +answereth this objection against the extirpation +of Prelacy: <span class="tei tei-q">“But what if the exorbitances +be purged away, may not I, notwithstanding +my oath, admit of a regulated Prelacy?”</span> +For satisfaction to this objection he +answereth thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“First, We swear not +against a government that is not; Secondly, +We swear against the evils of every government, +and doubtless many materials of Prelacy +must of necessity be retained as absolutely +necessary; Thirdly, Taking away +the exorbitances, the remaining will be a +new government and no Prelacy.”</span> Let +the brother now deal ingenuously. What +did he understand by those materials of +Prelacy absolutely necessary to be retained? +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-025">[pg 3-025]</span><a name="Pg3-025" id="Pg3-025" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Did he understand the dispensing of the +word and sacraments, which is common to +all pastors? Or did he understand the privileges +of Parliament? Were either of +those two materials of Prelacy? And if +he had meant either of these, was this the +way to satisfy that scruple concerning the +extirpation of Prelacy? Again, What was +that new government which he promised +them after the taking away of the exorbitances +of the old? Was it the minister's +doctrinal part? That is no new thing in +England. Was it the Parliament's assuming +of the corrective part of church government, +as he improperly distinguisheth, +wholly and solely into their own hands, excluding +the ministry from having any hand +therein? This were a new government, I +confess. But, sure, he could not, in any reason, +intend this as a satisfaction to the scruples +of such as desired a regulated Prelacy, +whose scruples he then spoke to, for this +had been the way to dissuade them from, +not to persuade them to, the covenant. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But I go along with his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span>. +P. 14, He explaineth himself and me thus: +<span class="tei tei-q">“He should have said that I advised the +Parliament to lay no burden of government +upon them whom he, this Commissioner, +thinks church officers, then had he spoken +true.”</span> I thank him for his explanation. +And, I pray, who were the church officers +whom I said he excluded from church government? +Were they not pastors and +ruling elders? And doth not himself think +these to be church officers? Yes; of the +ministers he thinks so, but of ruling elders +he seems to doubt, except they be magistrates. +Well, but excluding those church +officers from church government he takes +with the charge. Why seeks he a knot in +the rush? But now how doth he explain +himself? He will have the Parliament to +be church officers (of which before), and +such church officers as shall take the corrective +part of church government wholly +into their own hands; yet not to dispense +the word and sacraments, but to leave the +doctrinal part to the ministry, and their +power to be merely doctrinal, as he saith, +p. 11. Thus you have his explanation. +But doth this solve the violating of the +covenant? Nay, it makes it more apparent; +for the government of the church, +which the first article of the covenant +speaks of, is distinguished from the doctrinal +part: <span class="tei tei-q">“That we shall endeavour the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-026">[pg 3-026]</span><a name="Pg3-026" id="Pg3-026" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +reformation of religion in the kingdoms of +England and Ireland, in doctrine, worship, +discipline and government.”</span> So that, excluding +pastors and ruling elders from the +corrective part of government, and from all +power which is not merely doctrinal, he +thereby excludeth them from that discipline +and government which the covenant speaks +of as one special part of the reformation of +religion. Come on to the reasons. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I had given four reasons; he takes notice +but of three. This is the second time he +hath told three for four, yet even these +three will do the business. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. <span class="tei tei-q">“The extirpation of church government +is not the reformation of it.”</span> Here +the brother addeth these words following as +mine, which are not mine: <span class="tei tei-q">“Therefore he +that finds no church government breaks his +covenant.”</span> His reply is, <span class="tei tei-q">“We must reform +it according to the word of God, if +that hold out none, here is no tailing.”</span> He +addeth a simile of a jury sworn to inquire +into the felony of an accused person, but +finds not guilty; and of three men taking +an oath to deliver in their opinions of +church government (where, by the way, he +lets fall that I hold the national synod to be +above all courts in the kingdom; which, if +he means of ecclesiastical courts, why did he +speak so generally? If he mean, above all +or any civil courts, it is a gross calumny.) +But now, if this be the sense which he gives +of that first article in the covenant, then, 1. +All that is in the second article might have +been put into the first article: for instance, +we might, in Mr Coleman's sense, have +sworn <span class="tei tei-q">“to endeavour the reformation of +Prelacy, and even of Popery itself, according +to the word of God, and the example of +the best reformed churches;”</span> that is, taking +an oath to deliver in our opinions of +these things according to the word of God, +and to inquire into the evils of church government +by archbishops, bishops, deans, +&c., whether guilty or not guilty. I strengthened +my argument by the different nature +of the first and second article. I +said, <span class="tei tei-q">“The second article is of things to be +extirpated, but this of things to be preserved +and reformed.”</span> Why did he not take the +strength of my argument and make a reply? +2. By the same principle of his we +are not tied by the first article of our covenant +to have any, either doctrine or worship, +but only to search the Scriptures whether +the word hold out any; for doctrine, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-027">[pg 3-027]</span><a name="Pg3-027" id="Pg3-027" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +worship, discipline and government, go hand +in hand in the covenant. 3. His own simile +hath this much in it against him. If +a jury, sworn to inquire into the felony of +an accused person, should, after such an +oath, not only find the person not guilty, +but further take upon them to maintain +that there is no such thing as felony, surely +this were inconsistent with their oath, so +he that swears to endeavour the reformation +of religion in doctrine, worship, discipline, +and government, and yet will not +only dislike this or that form of government, +but also hold that there is no such +thing as church government, he holds that +which cannot agree with his oath. 4. This +answer of Mr Coleman, leaving it free to +debate whether there be such as church +government, being his only answer to my +first argument from the covenant, must +needs suppose that the government mentioned +in the covenant, the reformation +whereof we have sworn to endeavour, is understood +even by himself of church officers' +power of corrective government, it being +the corrective part only, and not the +doctrinal part, which he casts upon an uncertainty +whether the world hold out any +such thing. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. <span class="tei tei-q">“Church government as mentioned in +the covenant is a spiritual, not a civil thing. +The matters of religion are put together,—doctrine, +worship, discipline and government. +The privileges of Parliament come +after in the third article.”</span> The reverend +brother replies, <span class="tei tei-q">“What if it be? therefore +the Parliament is not to meddle with it, +and why?”</span> And here he runs out against +me, as if I held that the Parliament is not +to meddle with religion, an assertion which +I abominate. Princes and magistrates' putting +off themselves all care of the matters of +religion, was one of the great causes of the +church's mischief, and of popish and prelatical +tyranny. But is this just and fair, +Sir, to give out for my opinion that for +which you are not able to show the least +colour or shadow of consequence from any +thing that ever I said? That which was to +be replied unto was, Whether do not the +materials of the first article of the covenant +differ from the materials of the third article +of the covenant? or whether are they the +same? Whether doth the privilege of +Parliament belong to the first article of the +covenant? Whether is that government +mentioned in the first article a civil thing +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-028">[pg 3-028]</span><a name="Pg3-028" id="Pg3-028" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +or a spiritual? If civil, why is discipline +and government ranked with doctrine and +worship, and all these mentioned as parts +of the reformation of religion? If spiritual, +then why doth the brother make it <span class="tei tei-q">“civil +or temporal?”</span> p. 11. To all this nothing +is answered, but, <span class="tei tei-q">“What if it be?”</span> Then +is my argument granted. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And to put it yet further out of question, +I add other two arguments from that same +first article of the covenant. One is this: +In the first part of that first article we swear +all of us to endeavour <span class="tei tei-q">“the preservation of +the reformed religion in the church of Scotland, +in doctrine, worship, discipline, and government,”</span> +where all know that the words +<span class="tei tei-q">“discipline”</span> and <span class="tei tei-q">“government”</span> (especially +being mentioned as two of the principal +things in which the reformed religion +in that church doth consist) signify church +government and church discipline distinct +both from doctrine and worship (which, by +the way, how Mr Coleman endeavoureth to +preserve, I will not now say, but leave it to +others to judge), therefore, in that which +immediately followeth,—our endeavouring +<span class="tei tei-q">“the reformation of religion in the kingdoms +of England and Ireland, in doctrine, +worship, discipline and government,”</span>—the +words <span class="tei tei-q">“discipline”</span> and <span class="tei tei-q">“government”</span> must +needs have the same sense thus far, that it +is a church discipline and a church government +distinct from the civil power of the +magistrate, and distinct also from doctrine +and worship in the church; for we cannot +make these words, <span class="tei tei-q">“discipline”</span> and <span class="tei tei-q">“government,”</span> +in one and the same article of +a solemn oath and covenant, to suffer two +senses differing <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">toto genere</span></span> (especially considering +that the civil government is put by +itself in another article, which is the third), +unless we make it to speak so as none may +understand it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The other argument which I now add is +this. In the third part of that first article +we swear that we <span class="tei tei-q">“shall endeavour to bring +the churches of God in the three kingdoms +to the nearest conjunction and uniformity +in religion, confession of faith, form of church +government, directory for worship and catechising,”</span> +where, 1. Church government doth +agree generically with a confession of faith, +directory of worship, and catechising. I +mean all these are matters of religion, none +of them civil matters. 2. It is supposed +there is such a thing as church government +distinct from civil government, and therefore +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-029">[pg 3-029]</span><a name="Pg3-029" id="Pg3-029" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +it is put out of all question, that so far +there shall be an uniformity between the +churches of God in the three kingdoms +(and otherwise it were an unswearing of +what was sworn in the first part of that +article), but it tieth us to endeavour the +nearest conjunction and uniformity <span class="tei tei-q">“in a +form of church government;”</span> which were a +vain and rash oath, if we were not tied to a +church government in general, and that as +a matter of religion. 3. The uniformity in +a form of church government which we swear +to endeavour must needs be meant of corrective +government; it being clearly distinguished +from the confession of faith and +directory of worship. So that Mr Coleman's +distinction of the doctrinal part, and +of the dispensing of the word and sacraments, +cannot here help him. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +From these two arguments (beside all +was said before) I conclude that the covenant +doth undeniably suppose, and plainly +hold forth this thing as most necessary and +uncontrovertible, that there ought to be a +church government which is both distinct +from the civil government, and yet not +merely doctrinal. And if so, what Apollo +can reconcile Mr Coleman's doctrine with +the covenant? And now I go on. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +My last reason formerly brought was this: +<span class="tei tei-q">“Will the brother say that the example +of the best reformed churches leadeth his +way?”</span> For the covenant tieth us to a reformation +of the government of the church +both according to the word of God and the +example of the best reformed churches: +that as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">regula regulans</span></span>; this as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">regula +regulata</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The reverend brother replieth: 1. <span class="tei tei-q">“The +best reformed church that ever was went +this way; I mean the church of Israel.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. Is the church of Israel one of +the reformed churches which the covenant +speaks of? 2. Was the church of Israel better +reformed than the apostolical churches? +Why then calls he it the best reformed +church that ever was? 3. That in the Jewish +church there was a church government +distinct from civil government, and church +censures distinct from civil punishments, is +the opinion of many who have taken great +pains in the searching of the Jewish antiquities; +and it may be he shall hear it ere +long further proved, both from Scripture +and from the very Talmudical writers. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. <span class="tei tei-q">“I desire (saith he) the Commissioner +to give an instance in the New Testament +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-030">[pg 3-030]</span><a name="Pg3-030" id="Pg3-030" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of such a distinction (civil and church government) +where the state was Christian.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> I desire him to give an instance in +the New Testament of these three things, +and then he will answer himself. 1. Where +was the state Christian? 2. Where had the +ministry a doctrinal power in a Christian +state? 3. Where doth the New Testament +hold out that a church government distinct +from civil government may be where the +state is not Christian, and yet may not be +where the state is Christian? Shall the +church's liberties be diminished, or rather +increased, where the state is Christian? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the third and fourth place, the brother +tells us of the opinions of Gualther, +Bulhager, Erastus, Aretius. The question +is of the examples of churches, not of the +opinions of men. But what of the men? +As for that pestilence that walketh in darkness +through London and Westminster, Liastus' +book against Beza, let him make of +it what he can, it shall have an antidote by +and by. In the meanwhile, he may take +notice, that, in the close of the sixth book, +Erastus casts down that which he hath +built, just as Bellarmine did, in the close of +his five books of justification. But as for +the other three named by the brother, they +are ours, not his, in this present controversy. +Gualther<a id="noteref_1340" name="noteref_1340" href="#note_1340"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1340</span></span></a> expounds 1 Cor. v. all along of +excommunication, and of the necessity of +church discipline; insomuch that he expounds +the very delivering to Satan (the +phrase most controverted by Erastus and +his followers) of excommunication, and the +not eating with the scandalous (ver 9-11) +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-031">[pg 3-031]</span><a name="Pg3-031" id="Pg3-031" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +he takes also to import excommunication. +He thinks also that ministers shall labour +to little purpose except they have a power +of government. Bullinger is most plain for +excommunication, as a spiritual censure ordained +by Christ, and so he understands +Matt. xviv. 17. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Aretius holds<a id="noteref_1341" name="noteref_1341" href="#note_1341"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1341</span></span></a> that God was the author +of excommunication in the Old Testament, +and Christ in the New. And now are these +three Mr Coleman's way? Or doth not his +doctrine flatly contradict theirs? Peradventure +he will say, Yet there is no excommunication +in the church of Zurich, where +those divines lived, nor any suspension of +scandalous sinners from the sacrament. I +answer, This cannot infringe what I hold, +that the example of the best reformed +churches maketh for us and against him; +for, 1. The book written by Lavater, another +of the Zurich divines, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de Ritibus et Institutis +Ecclesioe Tigurinoe</span></span>, tells us of divers +things in that church which will make the +brother easily to acknowledge that it is not +the best reformed church, such as festival +days, cap. 8, that upon the Lord's days, before +the third bell, it is published and made +known to the people, if there be any houses, +fields, or lands, to be sold, cap. 9. They have +no fasts indicted, cap. 9, nor psalms sung in +the church, cap. 10. Responsories in their +Litany at the sacrament, the deacon upon +the right hand saith one thing, the deacon +upon the left hand saith another thing, the +pastor a third thing, cap. 13. 2. Yet the +church of Zurich hath some corrective +church government besides that which is +civil or temporal, for the same book, cap. +23, tells us, that in their synods, any minister +who is found scandalous or profane in his +life, is censured with deposition from his +office, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ab oficio deponitur</span></span>. Then follows, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">finita censura, singuli decani, &c.</span></span> Here +is a synodical censure, which I find also in +Wolphius,<a id="noteref_1342" name="noteref_1342" href="#note_1342"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1342</span></span></a> a professor of Zurich, and the +book before cited, cap. 24,<a id="noteref_1343" name="noteref_1343" href="#note_1343"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1343</span></span></a> tells us of some +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-032">[pg 3-032]</span><a name="Pg3-032" id="Pg3-032" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +corrective power committed to pastors and +elders, which elders are distinguished from +the magistrates. 3. The Zurich divines themselves +looked upon excommunication as that +which was wanting through the injury of the +times; the thing having been so horribly +abused in Popery, and the present licentiousness +abounding among people, did hinder +the erecting of that part of the church discipline +at that time. But they still pleaded +the thing to be held forth in Scripture, and +were but expecting better times for restoring +and settling of excommunication, which +they did approve in Geneva, and in other +reformed churches, who had received it. I +give you their own words for the warrant of +what I say.<a id="noteref_1344" name="noteref_1344" href="#note_1344"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1344</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I have been the longer upon this point as +being the chief objection which can be made +by Mr Coleman concerning that clause in +the covenant, <span class="tei tei-q">“The example of the best reformed +churches.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +He hath only one thing more, which may +well pass for a paradox. He will take an +instance, forsooth, from Geneva itself, though +presbyterian in practice. And why? Because +in the Geneva Annotations upon +Matt. ix. 16, it said, that <span class="tei tei-q">“the external discipline +is to be fitted to the capacity of the +church.”</span> <span class="tei tei-q">“This is no Scotland presbytery,”</span> +saith the brother. Nay, Sir, nor +yet Geneva presbytery; for it doth not at all +concern presbytery. It is spoken in reference +to the choosing of fit and convenient +times for fasting and humiliation,—that as +Christ did not, at that time, tie his disciples +to fasting, it being unsuitable to that present +time; so other like circumstances of God's +worship, which are not at all determined to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-033">[pg 3-033]</span><a name="Pg3-033" id="Pg3-033" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the word, are to be accommodated to emergent +occasions, and to the church's condition +for the time, which both Scotland and +Geneva, and other reformed churches do. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If I have now more fully and convincingly +spoken to that point of the covenant, +let the brother blame himself that put me +to it. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page3-034">[pg 3-034]</span><a name="Pg3-034" id="Pg3-034" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Lord guide his people in a right +way, and rebuke the spirit of error and division, +and give us all more of his Spirit, to +lead us into all truth, and into all self-denial, +and grant that none of his servants be +found unwilling to have the Lord Jesus +Christ to reign over them in all his ordinances! +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +THE END. +</p> + +</div> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-i">[pg 4-i]</span><a name="Pg4-i" id="Pg4-i" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> +<a name="toc131" id="toc131"></a> +<a name="pdf132" id="pdf132"></a> +<h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">MALE AUDIS; OR, AN ANSWER TO MR COLEMAN'S MALE DICIS.</span></h1> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">MALE AUDIS;</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">OR</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AN ANSWER TO MR COLEMAN'S MALE +DICIS:</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">WHEREIN</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THE REPUGNANCY OF HIS ERASTIAN DOCTRINE +TO THE WORD OF GOD,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">TO THE SOLEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT, AND +TO THE ORDINANCES OF PARLIAMENT;</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">ALSO HIS CONTRADICTIONS, +TERGIVERSATIONS, HETERODOXIES, CALUMNIES,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AND PERVERTING OF TESTIMONIES,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">ARE MADE MORE APPARENT THAN +FORMERLY.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">TOGETHER WITH</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">SOME ANIMADVERSIONS UPON MR HUSSEY'S +PLEA FOR CHRISTIAN MAGISTRACY:</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">SHOWING,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THAT IN DIVERS OF THE AFORE-MENTIONED +PARTICULARS HE HATH MISCARRIED AS MUCH AS,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AND IN SOME PARTICULARS MORE THAN, MR +COLEMAN.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">BY GEORGE GILLESPIE,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">MINISTER AT EDINBURGH, 1649.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em"></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">EDINBURGH:</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">ROBERT OGLE, AND OLIVER & BOYD.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">M. OGLE & SON, AND WILLIAM COLLINS, +GLASGOW.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">J. DEWAR, PERTH. W. MIDDLETON, DUNDEE. G. +& R. KING, ABERDEEN.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">W. M'COMB, BELFAST.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">HAMILTON, ADAMS & CO., AND JAMES +NISBET & CO., LONDON.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">1649.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">REPRINTED BY A. W. MURRAY, MILNE SQUARE, +EDINBURGH</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">1844.</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-ii">[pg 4-ii]</span><a name="Pg4-ii" id="Pg4-ii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc133" id="toc133"></a> +<a name="pdf134" id="pdf134"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">PREFACE TO THE READER.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +As I did not begin this present controversy, so I +do not desire to hold up the ball of contention, yet +having appeared in it (neither alone, nor without a +calling and opportunity offered), I hold it my duty +to vindicate the truth of Christ, the solemn league +and covenant, the ordinances of Parliament, the +church of Scotland, and myself. For this end was +I born, and for this end came I into the world, that +I might bear witness to the truth, whereunto I am +so much the more encouraged, because it appeareth +already in this debate, that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">magna est vis veritatis</span></span>,—great +is the force of truth, and so great, that my +antagonists, though men of parts, and such as could +do much for the truth, yet, while they have gone +about to do somewhat against the truth, they have +mired themselves in foul errors; yea, so far is in +them lieth, have most dangerously shaken and endangered +the authority of magistrates, who are +God's vicegerents, and particularly the authority of +Parliament, and of parliamentary ordinances. They +have stumbled and fallen, and shall not be able to +rise but by the acknowledgment of the truth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In this following reply, I have not touched much +of the argumentative part in Mr Hussey's <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Plea for +Christian Magistracy</span></span>, reserving most of it to another +work, unto which this is a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">prodromus</span></span> (howbeit +much of what he saith is the same with what I +did confute in my <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil Respondes</span></span>, and his book, +coming forth a month after, takes no notice of that +second piece of mine, but speaketh only to the first). +Meanwhile, let him not believe that his big looking +title can, like Gorgon's head, blockify or stonify +rational men, so as they shall not perceive the want +or weakness of argument. It hath ever been a trick +of adversaries to calumniate the way of God and his +servants, as being against authority, but I will, by +God's assistance, make it appear to any intelligent +man, that the reverend brother hath pleaded very +much against magistracy, and so hath fallen himself +into the ditch which he hath digged for others, whilst +I withal escape.<a id="noteref_1345" name="noteref_1345" href="#note_1345"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1345</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But, now, what may be the meaning of Mr Coleman's +cabalistical title, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis Maledicis</span></span>? +Great philologists will tell him that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">maledico</span></span> is +taken in a good sense as well as in a bad, according +to the difference of matter and circumstances. +If any kind of malediction be justifiable, it is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">male +dicere maledicis</span></span>,—to speak evil to evil speakers, for +<span class="tei tei-q">“as he loved cursing, so let it come unto him as +he delighted not in blessing, so let it be far from +him.”</span> But he doth worse, and his title, with a +transposition of letters, will more fitly reflect upon +himself <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">male dicis de amicus</span></span>. You, Sir, speak evil +of your friends, and of those that never wronged +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-iii">[pg 4-iii]</span><a name="Pg4-iii" id="Pg4-iii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +you. For my part, I have not shared with him in +evil speaking, nor rendered revilings for revilings. +I am sorry that he is so extremely ill of hearing, +as to take reason to be railing, and good sayings to +be evil sayings. He applieth to himself the Apostle's +words, <span class="tei tei-q">“Being reviled, we bless.”</span> But where +to find these blessings of his, those unwritten verities, +I know not. I am sure he had spoken more +truly if he had said, <span class="tei tei-q">“Being not reviled, we do revile.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For the matter and substance of his reply, there +are divers particulars in it which serve rather to be +matter of mirth than of argument, as that a Parliament +parasite cannot be called an abuser of the Parliament, +and that passage, <span class="tei tei-q">“How can a clause delivered +in a postscript, concerning my opinion of +my way, be abusive to the Parliament?”</span> A great privilege +either of postscripts or of his opinions, that +they cannot be abusive to the Parliament. Many +passages are full of acrimony, many extravagant, +and not to the point in hand, many void of matter. +Concerning such Lactantius<a id="noteref_1346" name="noteref_1346" href="#note_1346"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1346</span></span></a> gives me a good rule, +Otiosum est persequi singula,—it is an idle and unprofitable +thing to persecute every particular. And +much more I have in my eye the Apostle's rule, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Let all things be done to edifying.”</span> 1 Cor. xiv. 26. +I have accordingly endeavoured to avoid such jangling, +and such debates as are unprofitable and unedifying, +making choice of such purposes as may +edify, and not abuse the reader. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Peradventure some will think I might have +wholly saved myself this labour. I confess I do +not look upon that which I make reply unto, as if it +were like to weigh much with knowing men, yet the +Apostle tells me that some men's mouths must be +stopped, and Jerome tells me<a id="noteref_1347" name="noteref_1347" href="#note_1347"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1347</span></span></a> there is nothing +written without skill, which will not find a reader +with as little skill to judge, and some men grow too +wise in their own eyes when they pass unanswered. +Besides all this, a vindication and clearing of such +things as I mentioned in the beginning, may, by +God's blessing, anticipate future and further mistakes. +Read therefore and consider, and when thou +hast done, I trust thou shalt not think that I have +lost my labour. I pray the Lord that all our controversies +may end in a more cordial union for prosecuting +the ends expressed in the covenant and +especially the reformation of religion, according to +the word of God and the example of the best reformed +churches, and more particularly the practical +part of reformation, that the ordinances of +Jesus Christ may be kept from pollution, profaneness +and scandals shamed away, and piety commended +and magnified. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-001">[pg 4-001]</span><a name="Pg4-001" id="Pg4-001" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc135" id="toc135"></a> +<a name="pdf136" id="pdf136"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">CHAPTER I.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THAT MR COLEMAN DOTH STILL CONTRADICT +HIMSELF IN THE STATING OF THIS PRESENT +CONTROVERSY ABOUT CHURCH GOVERNMENT.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It was before both denied and yielded by +Mr Coleman, that there is a church government +which is distinct from the civil, +and yet not merely doctrinal. He did profess +to subscribe heartily to the votes of +Parliament, and yet advised the Parliament +to do contrary to their votes, as I +proved in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil Respondes</span></span>, p. 3. He answereth +now, in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. 4, <span class="tei tei-q">“I +deny an institution; I assent to prudence; +Where is the self-contradiction now?”</span> and, +p. 5, <span class="tei tei-q">“The advice looks to <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum</span></span>; +the Parliament votes to prudence.”</span> Sir, +you have spoken evil for yourself; you have +made the self-contradiction worse. Will +you acknowledge your own words, in your +sermon, p. 25, <span class="tei tei-q">“Lay no more burden of +government upon the shoulders of ministers +than Christ hath plainly laid upon them; +have no more hand therein than the Holy +Ghost clearly gives them. The ministers +have other work to do, and such as will +take up the whole man,”</span> &c.; <span class="tei tei-q">“I fear an +ambitious ensnarement,”</span> &c.; and, in your +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span>, p. 14, <span class="tei tei-q">“He should have +said, I advised the Parliament to lay no +burden of government upon them whom he +(this Commissioner) thinks church officers, +then had he spoken true.”</span> Now let the +reverend brother take heed to checkmate, +and that three several ways (but let him +not grow angry, as bad players use to do). +For, 1. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Eo ipso</span></span> that he denies the institution, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-002">[pg 4-002]</span><a name="Pg4-002" id="Pg4-002" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +by his principles he denies the prudence; +for he that denieth the institution, +and adviseth the Parliament to lay no more +burden of government upon ministers than +Christ hath plainly laid upon them, is against +the settling of the thing in a prudential +way, because it is not instituted. +But Mr Coleman denies the institution, +and adviseth the Parliament to lay no +more burden of government upon ministers +than Christ hath plainly laid upon them; +therefore Mr Coleman is against the settling +of the thing in a prudential way, because +it is not instituted. And how to reconcile +this with his denying of the institution +and yielding of the prudence, will require +a more reconciling head than Manasseh +Ben Israel Conciliator himself. 2. He +that adviseth the Parliament to lay no burden +of government upon ministers, because +they have other work to do which will take +up the whole man, and because of the fear +of an ambitious ensnarement, is against the +laying of any burden of corrective government +upon ministers, so much as in a prudential +way. But Mr Coleman adviseth +the Parliament, &c.; therefore the consequence +in the proposition is necessary, unless +he will say that it is agreeable to the +rules of prudence to lay upon them more +work besides that which will take up the +whole man, or to commit that power unto +them which is like to prove an ambitious +ensnarement. 3. He that adviseth the +Parliament to lay no burden at all of corrective +government upon ministers and other +officers joined with them in elderships, but +to keep that power <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">wholly</span></em> in their own +hands, is against the prudence of the thing, +as well as against the institution of it. But +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-003">[pg 4-003]</span><a name="Pg4-003" id="Pg4-003" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Mr Coleman adviseth the Parliament to +lay no burden at all of corrective government +upon these, but to keep that power +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">wholly</span></em> in their own hands; therefore the +proposition is proved by that which himself +saith, The Parliament votes look to prudence. +So that the Parliament, having voted +a power of suspension from the sacrament +unto elderships, for so many scandals +as are enumerate in the ordinance (which +power is a part of that which he calls <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">corrective</span></em>), +he that is against this power in +elderships is both against the prudence and +against the ordinance of Parliament. The +assumption I prove from his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span>, +p. 14, where, after his denial of the +power to those whom we think church officers, +being charged with advising the Parliament +to take church government <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">wholly</span></em> +into their own hands, his answer was, <span class="tei tei-q">“If +you mean the corrective power, I do so.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And now, after all this, I must tell the +reverend brother that he might have saved +himself much labour had he, in his sermon +to the Parliament, declared himself (as now +he doth) that he was only against the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus +divinum</span></span>, but not against their settling of +the thing in a parliamentary and prudential +way. Did I not, in my very first examination +of his sermon, p. 32, remove this +stumbling block? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And, withal, seeing he professeth to deny +the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum</span></span> of a church government +differing from magistracy, why doth he +hold, p. 19, that the Independents are not +so much interested against his principles +as the Presbyterians? Did he imagine +that the Independents are not so much +for the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum</span></span> of a church government +and church censures as the Presbyterians? +But, saith he, <span class="tei tei-q">“The Independents' +church power seems to me to be but +doctrinal.”</span> But is their excommunication +doctrinal? and do they not hold excommunication +to be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>? Either he had +little skill in being persuaded, or some others +had great skill in persuading him that the +Independents' church power is but doctrinal, +and that they are not so much interested +against the Erastian principles as +the Presbyterians are; as if, forsooth, the +ordinance of excommunication (the thing +which the Erastian way mainly opposeth) +and a church government distinct from magistracy, +were not common to them both. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, If the reverend brother deny the +institution of church censures, but assent to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-004">[pg 4-004]</span><a name="Pg4-004" id="Pg4-004" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the prudence, why doth he allege the Zurich +divines to be so much for him? <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male +Dicis</span></span>, p. 23; for it was upon prudential +grounds, and because of the difficulty and +(as they conceived) impossibility of the +thing, that they were against it, still acknowledging +the scriptural warrants for +excommunication, as I shall show, yea, +have showed already; so that, if Mr Coleman +will follow them, he must rather say, +<span class="tei tei-q">“I assent to an institution; I deny a prudence.”</span> +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc137" id="toc137"></a> +<a name="pdf138" id="pdf138"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">CHAPTER II.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">A CONFUTATION OF THAT WHICH MR COLEMAN +HATH SAID AGAINST CHURCH GOVERNMENT; +SHOWING ALSO THAT HIS +LAST REPLY IS NOT MORE, BUT LESS SATISFACTORY +THAN THE FORMER, AND FOR +THE MOST PART IS BUT A TERGIVERSATION +AND FLEEING FROM ARGUMENTS BROUGHT +AGAINST HIM, AND FROM MAKING GOOD +HIS OWN ASSERTIONS AND ARGUMENTS +CONCERNING THE DISTINCTION OF CIVIL +AND CHURCH GOVERNMENT.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The reverend brother said in his sermon, +<span class="tei tei-q">“I could never yet see how two coordinate +governments, exempt from superiority +and inferiority, can be in one state.”</span> +To overthrow this general thesis, I brought +some instances to the contrary; such as +the governments of a general and an admiral, +of a master and a father, of a captain +and a master in a ship. He being +thus put to his vindication, replieth, <span class="tei tei-q">“The +Commissioner acknowledgeth he did not +apply them to the Assembly (I said the +General Assembly) and Parliament; yet +that was the controversy in hand,”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male +Dicis</span></span>, p. 5. But, by his favour, that was not +the controversy; for he was not speaking +particularly against the distinction of the +government of the General Assembly and +of the government of the Parliament (neither +had he one syllable to that purpose), +but generally against the distinction of +church government and civil government, +and particularly against excommunication; +in all which he excluded presbyteries as +well as General Assemblies. Wherefore he +doth now recede not only from defending +his thesis, but from applying it against the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-005">[pg 4-005]</span><a name="Pg4-005" id="Pg4-005" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +power of presbyteries. And so far we are +agreed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. I having confuted his argument grounded +on Psal. xxxiii. 15; Prov. xxvii. 19, he +shifteth the vindication of it, and still tells +me he grounded no argument on those +places, but spake <span class="tei tei-q">“by way of allusion,”</span> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. 6. Now let the reader +judge. His words to the Parliament were +these: <span class="tei tei-q">“Might I measure others by myself, +and I know not why I may not (God +fashions men's hearts alike; and as in water +face answers face, so the heart of man +to man), I ingenuously profess I have a +heart that knows better how to be governed +than govern; I fear an ambitious ensnarement,”</span> +&c. This argument, there +largely prosecuted, hath no other ground +but the parenthesis using the words (though +not quoting the places) of Scripture. And +now, forsooth, he hath served the Parliament +well, when, being put to make good +the sole confirmation of his argument, he +tells it was but an allusion. But this is not +all. I confuted the whole argument drawn +from his own heart to the hearts of others, +and gave several answers: but neither before, +nor now, hath he offered to make +good his argument. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. The reverend brother cited 1 Cor. x. +33, to prove that all government is either a +heathenish government, or a Jewish government, +or a church government. This +I denied: <span class="tei tei-q">“Because the government of generals, +admirals, mayors, sheriffs, is neither +a Jewish government, nor a church government, +nor a heathenish government.”</span> What +saith he to this? <span class="tei tei-q">“I deny it; a Jewish +general is a Jewish government,”</span> &c., <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male +Dicis</span></span>, p. 6. Deny it? No, Sir, you must +prove (because you are the affirmer) that a +Christian general, a Christian admiral, are +church governments. For I deny it. You +tell us, p. 7, you are persuaded it will trouble +the whole world to bound civil and ecclesiastical +jurisdiction, the one from the +other. You shall have them bounded and +distinguished ere long, and the world not +troubled neither. Meanwhile you have not +made out your assertion from 1 Cor. x. 33. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. The reverend brother had cited Rom. +xiii. 4, to prove that the corrective part of +church government belongs to the Christian +magistrate. And now he brings in +my reply thus: that I said he abuseth the +place, <span class="tei tei-q">“Because spiritual censures belong +not to the civil magistrate;”</span> which, saith +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-006">[pg 4-006]</span><a name="Pg4-006" id="Pg4-006" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +he, begs the question, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. 7. I +replied no such thing upon this argument. +Look at my words again. How can the brother +answer it,—to shape answers of his own +devising as if they were mine? My answer +was, That the punitive part, Rom. +xiii. 4, belongs to all magistrates, whether +Christian or infidel; which he takes notice +of in the second place, and bids me prove +<span class="tei tei-q">“that Scripture-commands belong to infidels;”</span> +not observing that the question is +not of Scripture-commands, but whether a +duty mentioned in this or that scripture +may not belong to infidels. There are two +sorts of duties in Scripture; some which +are duties by the law of God, written in +man's heart at his creation, some principles +and notions whereof remain in the hearts of +all nations, even infidels by nature; other +duties are such, by virtue of special commands +given to the church, which are not +contained in the law of nature. The first +sort (of which the punishing of evil doers, +mentioned Rom. xiii. 4, is one) belongs to +those that are without the church as well as +those within. The other only to those that +are within. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. The reverend brother had said in his +sermon, <span class="tei tei-q">“Of other governments besides +magistracy I find no institution.”</span> I cited +1 Thess. v. 12; 1 Tim. v. 17; Heb. xiii. +7, 17, to prove another government (yea, +the institution of another government) besides +magistracy. And, in my <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil Respondes</span></span>, +I told he had laughed, but had +not yet loosed the knot. Now hear his two +answers: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. 8, <span class="tei tei-q">“First, for the +institution; for the Commissioner affirms so +much. Had he said that these texts hold +out an office or officer already instituted, +the words would have borne him out,”</span> &c. +<span class="tei tei-q">“But the institution in this place I cannot +see.”</span> See the like in Mr Hussey, p. 19, +22. I thank them both. That Scripture +which supposeth an institution, and holds +out an office already instituted, shall to me +(and, I am confident, to others also) prove +an institution; for no text of Scripture can +suppose or hold out that which is not true. +Nay, hath Mr Coleman forgotten that himself +proved an institution of magistracy from +Rom. xiii. 1, 2? Yet that text doth but +hold out the office of magistracy already +instituted: but the institution itself is not +in that place. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, Mr Coleman answereth to all +these three texts. To that, 1 Thess. v. 12, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-007">[pg 4-007]</span><a name="Pg4-007" id="Pg4-007" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“Them which are over you in the Lord,”</span> +he saith that these words prove not that it +is not meant of magistracy. But he takes +not the strength of the argument. My +words were, <span class="tei tei-q">“Here are some who are no +civil magistrates set over the Thessalonians +in the Lord.”</span> This the reverend brother +must admit to be a good proof, or otherwise +say that the civil magistrates set over +the Thessalonians, though they were heathens, +yet were set over them in the Lord. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For that of 1 Tim. v. 17, he saith it doth +not hold out ruling elders. Whether it +doth hold ruling elders or not, doth not at +all belong to the present question. It is +easy to answer something, so that a man +will not tie himself to the point. The place +was brought by me to prove <span class="tei tei-q">“another government +beside magistracy,”</span> which he denied. +Now suppose the place to be meant +only of preaching elders, yet here is a rule +or government: <span class="tei tei-q">“Elders that rule well;”</span> +and these are no civil magistrates, but such +as <span class="tei tei-q">“labour in the word and doctrine.”</span> +Come on now. <span class="tei tei-q">“But I will deal clearly +(saith the brother): These officers are ministers +which are instituted not here, but +elsewhere,—and these are the rulers here +mentioned. And so have I loosed the +knot.”</span> Now, Sir, you shall see I will not +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">male dicere</span></span>, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">bene dicere</span></span>. My blessing +on you for it. You have at last loosed +the knot so perfectly, that you are come to +an agreement with me in this great point, +which I thus demonstrate: He that acknowledgeth +ministers to be instituted rulers, +acknowledgeth another instituted government +beside magistracy. But Mr Coleman +acknowledgeth ministers to be instituted +rulers, therefore Mr Coleman acknowledgeth +another instituted government beside +magistracy. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +To the other texts, Heb. xiii. 7, 17, he +saith nothing against my argument, only expounds +the rulers to be guides, as Mr Hussey +also doth, of which more elsewhere; +meanwhile it is certain that ὁ ἡγουμένοις is +usually taken for a name of highest authority, +yea, given to emperors; for which see +learned Salmasius in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Walo Messalinus</span></span>, +p. 219, 220. It is Joseph's highest title to +express his government of Egypt, Acts vii. +10. It must the rather be a name of government +and authority in this place, Heb. +xiii. 17, because subjection and obedience +is required: <span class="tei tei-q">“Obey them that have the +rule over you, and submit yourselves.”</span> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-008">[pg 4-008]</span><a name="Pg4-008" id="Pg4-008" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +When the word signifieth ὀδηγὸν, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">seu viæ +ducem</span></span> (and it is very rarely so used by +the Septuagints, but frequently, and almost +in innumerable places, they use it for a name +of rule and authority), obedience and subjection +is not due to such an one <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qua talis</span></span>; +for obedience and subjection cannot be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">correlata</span></span> +to the leading of the way, when it is +without authority and government. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. I having charged Mr Coleman's doctrine +with this consequence, <span class="tei tei-q">“That there +ought to be neither suspension from the sacrament, +nor excommunication, nor ordination, +nor deposition of ministers, nor receiving +of appeals, except all these things be +done by the civil magistrate,”</span> which things, +I said, <span class="tei tei-q">“are most of them corrective, and all +of them more than doctrinal,”</span>—instead of +making answer, the reverend brother expresseth +the error, which I objected to him, +thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“That here are no church censures,”</span> which +is the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quæsitum</span></span>, saith he, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, +p. 10. Here, again, he brings an imagination +of his own, both for matter and +words, instead of that which I said, and +doth not take the argument right. If the +minister's power be merely doctrinal, and +government wholly in the magistrate's +hands, then all the particulars enumerated; +for instance, suspension from the sacrament, +and the receiving of appeals (which +he must not bring under the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quæsitum</span></span>, except +he bring the ordinance of Parliament +under the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quæsitum</span></span>), shall be wholly in the +magistrate's hand; and elderships may not +suspend from the sacrament; classes and synods +may not receive appeals, which yet, by +the ordinance, they have power to do. One +of the particulars, and but one, the reverend +brother hath here touched, and it is +this: <span class="tei tei-q">“For ordination of ministers, I say, +it is within the commission of teaching, and +so appertains to the doctrinal part.”</span> This +is the effect of his zeal to maintain that all +ecclesiastical ministerial power is merely +doctrinal. But mark the consequence of it: +He that holds ordination of ministers to be +within the commission of teaching, and to +appertain to the doctrinal part, must hold, +by consequence, that the power of ordination +is given <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">uni</span></span> as well as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">unitati</span></span>; that is, +that every single minister hath power to +ordain, as well as the classes. But Mr Coleman +holds ordination of ministers to be within +the commission of teaching, &c. The +reason of the proposition is clear, because +the commission of teaching belongs to every +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-009">[pg 4-009]</span><a name="Pg4-009" id="Pg4-009" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +single minister, so that if the power of +ordination be within that commission, it +must needs belong to every single minister. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quid respondes</span></span>? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +7. The reverend brother having brought +an odious argument against me, which did +conclude the magistrate to manage his office +for and under the devil, if not for and under +Christ, I show his syllogism to have four +terms, and therefore worthy to be exploded. +I get now two replies: +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, <span class="tei tei-q">“This is an error (if one) in logic, +not divinity. Is it an error in divinity to +make a syllogism with four terms?”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male +Dicis</span></span>, p. 15. See now if he be a fit man +to call others to school, who puts an <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">if</span></em> in +this business—<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">if one</span></em>. Who did ever doubt +of it? And if it be an error in divinity +to be fallacious, and to deceive, then it is +an error in divinity to make a syllogism +with four terms, yea, as foul an error as +can be. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, He admitteth not my distinction +of those words, <span class="tei tei-q">“Under Christ, and for +Christ.”</span> I said the Christian magistrate is +under Christ, and for Christ, that is, he is +serviceable to Christ, but he is not under +Christ nor for Christ as Christ's vicegerent, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vice Christi</span></span>, in Christ's stead, as Christ is +Mediator. The reverend brother saith, He +foresaw that this would be said (the greater +fault it was to make his argument so unclear +and undistinct), but he rejecteth the distinction +as being <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">distinctio sine differentia</span></span>. +<span class="tei tei-q">“If a magistrate (saith he) be thus far a +servant of Christ, as Mediator, that he is to +do his work, to take part with him, to be +for his glory, then he doth it <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vice Christi</span></span>.”</span> +He adds the simile of a servant. Hence it +follows, by the reverend brother's principles, +that the king's cook, because he doth work +and service for the king, therefore he doth +it <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vice regis</span></span>, and as the king's vicegerent. +Likewise, that a servant who obeyeth his +master's wife, and executeth her commands, +because it is his master's will, and for his +master's honour, doth therefore obey his +master's wife <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vice domini</span></span>, as his master's +vicegerent; and, by consequence, that the +duty of obedience to the wife doth originally +belong to the husband; for the capacity of +a vicegerent, which he hath by his vicegerentship, +is primarily the capacity of him +whose vicegerent he is. These, and the like +absurd consequences, will unavoidably follow +upon the reverend brother's argumentation, +that he who doth Christ service doth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-010">[pg 4-010]</span><a name="Pg4-010" id="Pg4-010" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +it <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vice Christi</span></span>, as Christ's vicegerent; and +that to be a man's vicegerent, and to do a +man's work or service, which I made two +different things, are all one. But, further, +observe his tergiversation. I had, p. 13, +proved my distinction out of these words of +his own: <span class="tei tei-q">“The Commissioner saith, Magistracy +is not derived from Christ. I say, +magistracy is given to Christ to be serviceable +in his kingdom; so that, though the +Commissioner's assertion be sound (which in +due place will be discussed), yet it infringeth +nothing that I said.”</span> I asked, therefore, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qua fide</span></span> he could confound in his argument +brought against me those two things +which himself had so carefully distinguished. +There is no reply to this in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>. +When the brother thought it for his advantage, +he denied that the magistrate's being +serviceable to Christ doth enter the derivation +of his power by a commission of vicegerentship +from Christ (for that was the derivation +spoken of), and yielded that the +magistrate may be said to be serviceable to +Christ, though his power be not derived +from Christ. Now he denieth the very +same distinction for substance. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +8. Whereas the reverend brother had told +the Parliament that he seeth not, in the +whole Bible, any one act of that church government +which is now in controversy, I +brought some scriptural instances against +his opinion, not losing either the argument +from Matt. xviii. (concerning which he asketh +what is become of it), or other scriptural +arguments, which I intend, by God's assistance, +to prosecute elsewhere. Now hear +what is replied to the instances which were +given. First, To that, 1 Cor. v. 13, <span class="tei tei-q">“Put +away that wicked person from among you,”</span> +his answer is, <span class="tei tei-q">“I say, and it is sufficient +against the Commissioner, If this be a +church censure, then the whole church +jointly, and every particular person, hath +power of church censure.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, +p. 10. I hope, Sir, it is not sufficient +against me that you say it, so long as you +say nothing to prove it. I told you that +Mr Prynne himself (who holds not that +every particular person hath power of church +censure) acknowledged that text to be a +warrant for excommunication, and when +you say <span class="tei tei-q">“every particular person,”</span> you say +more than the Independents say, and I am +sure more than the text will admit, for the +text saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Put away from among you,”</span> +therefore this power was given not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">uni</span></span>, but +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-011">[pg 4-011]</span><a name="Pg4-011" id="Pg4-011" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">unitati</span></span>, and this <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">unitas</span></span> was the presbytery +of Corinth. The sentence was inflicted ὑπὸ +τῶν πλείονων,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">by many</span></span>, 2 Cor. ii. 6, it is +not said <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">by all</span></span>. I might say much for this, +but I will not now leave the argument in +hand; for it is enough against Mr Coleman +that the place prove an act of church government, +flowing from a power not civil +but ecclesiastical. To whom the power belonged +is another question. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +To the next instance, from 2 Cor. ii. 6, +which is coincident with the former, a punishment +or censure inflicted <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">by many</span></em>. <span class="tei tei-q">“It +is only a reprehension (saith he),—ἐπιτιμία,—which, +by all the places in the New Testament, +can amount no higher than to an +objurgation, and so is doctrinal.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. +He made it even now an act of the whole +church jointly, and of every particular person. +Why did he not clear himself in this,—how +the whole church, men, women, children +and all, did doctrinally reprehend him? +2. If the objurgation must be restricted, To +whom? Not to a single minister (yet every +single minister hath power of doctrinal objurgation), +but to the presbytery. It was an +act of those πλειόνες I spake of; and this is a +ground for that distinction between ministerial +and presbyterial admonition, which Mr +Coleman, p. 22, doth not admit. 3. If it +were granted that ἐπιτιμία in this text +amounteth to no more but an objurgation, +yet our argument stands good; for the +Apostle having, in his first epistle, required +the Corinthians to put away from among +them that wicked person, which they did +accordingly resolve to do (which makes the +Apostle commend their obedience, 2 Cor. +ii. 9), no doubt either the offender was at +this time actually excommunicated and cast +out of the church, or (as others think) they +were about to excommunicate him, if the +Apostle had not, by his second epistle, prevented +them, and taken them off with this +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sufficit</span></span>: Such a degree of censure is enough, +the party is penitent, go no higher. 4. +When the reverend brother appealeth to +all the places in the New Testament, he +may take notice that the word ἐπιτιμία is +nowhere found in the New Testament, except +in this very text. And if his meaning +be concerning the verb ἐπιτιράω he may +find it used to express a coercive power, as +in Christ's rebuking of the winds and waves, +Matt. viii. 26; Mark iv. 39; his rebuking +of the fever, Luke iv. 39; his rebuking of +the devil (which was not a doctrinal, but a +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-012">[pg 4-012]</span><a name="Pg4-012" id="Pg4-012" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +coercive rebuke), Mark i. 25; ix. 25; Luke +iv. 35; ix. 42. Sometimes it is put for an +authoritative charge, laying a restraint upon +a man, and binding him from liberty in this +or that particular, as Matt. xii. 16; Mark +iii. 12; viii. 30; Luke ix. 21. The word +ἐπιτιμία I find in the apocryphal book of +Wisdom, chap. iii. 10. It is said of the +wicked, ἓξουσιν ἐπιτιμίαν, they shall have +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">correction</span></em> or <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">punishment</span></em>. The whole +chapter maketh an opposition between the +godly and the wicked, in reference to +punishments and judgments. The Hebrew +געד (which, if the observation hold which +is made by Arias Montanus, and divers +others, following Kimchi, when it is construed +with ב signifieth <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">objurgavit</span></span>, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">duriter +reprehendit</span></span>; when without ב, it signifieth +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">corrupit</span></span>, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">perdidit</span></span>, +or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">maledixit</span></span>), the +Septuagint do most usually turn it ἐπιτιμάω +and that in some places where it is +without ב, as Psal. cxix. 21, <span class="tei tei-q">“Thou hast +rebuked the proud that are cursed;”</span> ἐπιτίμησας,—Pagnin, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">disperdidisti</span></span>,—thou hast +destroyed, so the sense is; it is rebuke, +with a judgment or a curse upon them. +The second part of the verse, in the Greek, +is exegetical to the first part, <span class="tei tei-q">“Thou hast +rebuked the proud, ἐπικατάρατοι, cursed +are they,”</span> &c.; so Zech. iii. 2, <span class="tei tei-q">“The Lord +rebuke (ἐπιτιμήσαι) thee, O Satan.”</span> The +same phrase is used in Jude, ver. 9, which +must needs be meant of a coercive, efficacious, +divine power, restraining Satan. The +same original word they render by ἀφορίζω, +which signifieth to separate and to excommunicate, +Mal. ii. 3, <span class="tei tei-q">“Behold I will corrupt +your seed,”</span> &c. In the preceding +words, God told them that he would curse +them. The same word they render by ἀποσκορανίζω, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">extermino</span></span>, Isa. xvii. 13, a place +which speaks of a judgment to be inflicted, +not of a doctrinal reproof. Yet Aquila readeth +there ἐπιτιμήσει; likewise the word which +the Septuagint render ἀπώλεια, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">perdition</span></span>, +Prov. xiii. 6, and θυμὸς, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">wrath</span></span>, Isa. li. 20, +in other places they render it ἐπιτίμησις: +Psal. lxxvi. 6, <span class="tei tei-q">“At thy rebuke, O God of Jacob, +both the chariot and horse are cast into a +dead sleep;”</span> lxxx. 16, <span class="tei tei-q">“They perish at the +rebuke of thy countenance.”</span> These are <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">real</span></em> +rebukes, that is, judgments and punishments. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. What saith Mr Coleman to Pasor, +who expounds ἐπιτιμία to be the same with +ἐπιτίμιον, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">mulcta</span></span>, and that, 2 Cor. ii. 6. +it is meant of excommunication; which he +proves by this reason, Because, in the same +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-013">[pg 4-013]</span><a name="Pg4-013" id="Pg4-013" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +place, the Apostle exhorteth the Corinthians +to forgive him. Add hereunto Erasmus's +observation upon the word κυρῶσαι<a id="noteref_1348" name="noteref_1348" href="#note_1348"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1348</span></span></a> +(ver. 8, to <span class="tei tei-q">“confirm your love toward +him”</span>); that it implies an authoritative ratification +of a thing by judicial suffrage and +sentence. Which well agreeth to the πλειόνες, +ver. 6; that is, that they who had judicially +censured him, should also judicially +loose him and make him free. Now, therefore, +the circumstances and context being +observed, and the practice, 2 Cor. ii. 6, +compared with the precept, 1 Cor. v. 13, +I conclude, that, whether this ἐπιτιμία was +excommunication already inflicted, or whether +it was a lesser degree of censure, tending +to excommunication,—a censure it was, +and more than ministerial objurgation. And +it is rightly rendered by the English translators +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">punishment</span></span> or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">censure;</span></span> which well +agreeth with the signification of the verb +ἐπιτιμάω given us by Hesychius,<a id="noteref_1349" name="noteref_1349" href="#note_1349"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1349</span></span></a> and by +Julius Pollux;<a id="noteref_1350" name="noteref_1350" href="#note_1350"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1350</span></span></a> who makes ἐπιτιμᾶν, to +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">punish</span></span> or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">chastise</span></span>, +and ἐπιτίμημα, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">punishment</span></span> +or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">chastisement</span></span>. Clemens Alexandrinus<a id="noteref_1351" name="noteref_1351" href="#note_1351"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1351</span></span></a> +useth ἐπιτιμία as well as ἐπιτιμιον, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-014">[pg 4-014]</span><a name="Pg4-014" id="Pg4-014" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pro poena vel supplicio</span></span>. So Stephanus, in +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Thes. Ling. Gr.</span></span> From all which it may +appear that the text in hand holds forth +a corrective church government in the hands +of church officers; the thing which Mr Coleman +denieth. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +To the next instance, from 1 Tim. v. 19, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Against an elder receive not an accusation, +but before two or three witnesses,”</span> the +reverend brother answereth, <span class="tei tei-q">“It is either +in relation to the judgment of charity, or +ministerial conviction, as the verses following.”</span> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. That of two or three witnesses +is taken from the law of Moses, where +it is referred only to a forensical proceeding. +But in relation either to the judgment +of charity, or ministerial conviction, +it is not necessary that there be two or +three witnesses. If a scandalous sin be +certainly known to a minister, though the +thing be not certified by two or three witnesses, +yet a minister, upon certain knowledge +had of the fact, may both believe +it and ministerially convince the offender. +But there may not be a consistorial proceeding +without two or three witnesses. 2. +Since he appealeth to the following verses, +let ver. 22 decide it: <span class="tei tei-q">“Lay hands suddenly +on no man.”</span> To whom the laying +on of hands or ordination did belong, to +them also it did belong to receive an accusation +against an elder: but to the presbytery +did belong the laying on of hands, +or ordination, 1 Tim. iv. 14; therefore to +the presbytery did belong the receiving of +an accusation against an elder. And so it +was not the act of a single minister, as +ministerial conviction is. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +To the last instance, from Rev. ii. 14, +15, 20, the reverend brother answers, That +he had striven to find out how church censures +might be there grounded, but was +constrained to let it alone. But what is it, +in his opinion, which is there blamed in the +angels of those churches? Doth he imagine +that those who are so much commended by +Christ himself for their holding fast of his +name, and of the true faith, did not so much +as doctrinally or ministerially oppose the +foul errors of the Balaamites and of Jezebel? +No doubt but this was done: but +Christ reproves them, because such scandalous +persons were yet suffered to be in +the church, and were not cast out. <span class="tei tei-q">“I +have a few things against thee, because thou +hast there them that hold the doctrine of +Balaam;”</span> and, ver. 20, <span class="tei tei-q">“Thou sufferest +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-015">[pg 4-015]</span><a name="Pg4-015" id="Pg4-015" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that woman Jezebel.”</span> And why was the +very having or suffering them in the church +a fault, if it had not been a duty to cast +them out of the church? which casting out +could not be by banishment, but by excommunication. +It did not belong to the angel +to cast out the Balaamites out of Pergamos, +but he might, and ought to have cast +them out of the church in Pergamos. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +9. Mr Coleman hath another passage +against the distinction of church censures +and civil punishments. <span class="tei tei-q">“But what are ecclesiastical +censures (saith he)? Let us take +a taste. Is deposition from the ministry? +This kings have done,”</span> &c., <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. +7. Now <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">similia labra lactucis</span></span>. But for +all that, the taste is vitiated, and doth not +put a difference between things that are +different. Deposition is sometimes taken, +improperly, for expulsion; as Balsamon, in +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Conc. Nicoen.</span></span>, can. 19, doth observe. And +so the Christian magistrate may remove or +put away ministers when they deserve to be +put away, that is, by a coercive power to +restrain them, imprison or banish them, +and, in case of capital crimes, punish them +with capital punishments. King James, having +once heard a dispute in St. Andrews +about the deposition of ministers, was convinced +that it doth not belong to the civil +magistrate, <span class="tei tei-q">“yet (said he) I can depose a +minister's head from his shoulders.”</span> Which +was better divinity than this of Mr Coleman. +If we take deposition properly, as +it is more than the expelling, sequestering +or removing of a minister from this or that +place, and comprehendeth that which the +Council of Ancyra, can. 18, calls Ἀφαιρεισθαι +την τιμὴι τον πρεσβυτεριον, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">the honour +of presbytership to be taken away</span></span>, or a +privation of that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">presbyteratus</span></span>, the order +of a presbyter, and that ἐξουσία, the authority +and power of dispensing the word, sacraments, +and discipline, which was given in +ordination, so none have power to depose +who have not power to ordain. It belongeth +not to the magistrate either to make or +unmake ministers. Therefore, in the ancient +church, the bishops had power of the +deposition as well as of the ordination of +presbyters, yet they were bound up that +they might not depose either presbyter or +deacon without the concurrence of a presbytery +or synod in the business.<a id="noteref_1352" name="noteref_1352" href="#note_1352"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1352</span></span></a> Mark, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-016">[pg 4-016]</span><a name="Pg4-016" id="Pg4-016" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of the <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">synod</span></em>, not of the magistrate. As +for the testimonies brought by Mr Coleman, +he doth, both here and in divers other +places, name his authors, without quoting +the places. It seems he hath either found +the words cited by others, but durst not +trust the quotations, or else hath found +somewhat in those places which might make +against him. However, all that he can cite +of that kind concerning deposition of ministers +by emperors, is meant of a coercive expulsion, +not of that which we call properly +deposition. And to this purpose let him +take the observation of a great antiquary.<a id="noteref_1353" name="noteref_1353" href="#note_1353"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1353</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And, withal, he may take notice that +Protestant writers<a id="noteref_1354" name="noteref_1354" href="#note_1354"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1354</span></span></a> do disclaim the magistrate's +power of deposing ministers, and +hold that deposition is a part of ecclesiastical +jurisdiction: ministers being always +punishable (as other members of the commonwealth), +according to the law of the +land, for any offence committed against +law. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc139" id="toc139"></a> +<a name="pdf140" id="pdf140"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">CHAPTER III.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THAT MR COLEMAN'S AND MR HUSSEY'S OPPOSING +OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT NEITHER +IS NOR CAN BE RECONCILED WITH THE +SOLEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Mr Coleman's doctrine was by me charged +to be a violation of the solemn league +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-017">[pg 4-017]</span><a name="Pg4-017" id="Pg4-017" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and covenant. This he acknowledged in +his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span>, p. 13, 17, to be a +very grievous charge, and a greater fault +in him than in divers others, if made out; +and he desired seriously, yea, challenged it +by the right of a Christian, and by the +right of a minister, that I should prosecute +this charge; whereupon I did, in my +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil Respondes</span></span>, prosecute it so far, that, +by five strong arguments, I did demonstrate +the repugnancy of his doctrine to the +covenant. About a month afterward comes +out Mr Hussey's book, wherein the charge +itself (before desired to be prosecuted) is +declined expressly by Mr Coleman in the +few lines by him prefixed (which are ranked +together with the errata), in which he +desires that the argumentative part may be +so prosecuted as that the charge of covenant-breaking +may be laid aside; which, if +it be taken up, he lets me know beforehand +it shall be esteemed by them a <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nihil respondes</span></span>. +It is also declined by Mr Hussey, +p. 15: <span class="tei tei-q">“The argument of the covenant +is too low to be thought on in the +discourse: we are now in an higher region +than the words of the covenant,”</span> &c.:—a +tenet looked upon by the reformed churches +as proper to those that are inspired with +the ghost of Arminius;<a id="noteref_1355" name="noteref_1355" href="#note_1355"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1355</span></span></a> for the remonstrants, +both at and after the Synod of +Dort, did cry down the obligation of all +national covenants, oaths, &c., in matters +of religion, under the colour of taking the +Scripture only for a rule. Well, we see +the charge declined as nothing. But this +is not all. Almost two months after my +proof of the charge, Mr Coleman comes +out with his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, and declines both +the charge itself (which he calls an <span class="tei tei-q">“impertinent +charge,”</span> p. 22), and my five arguments +too, without so much as taking notice +of them, or offering replies to them; +yea, all that I said in my <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil Respondes</span></span>, +p. 27-34, in prosecution of this argument +concerning covenant-breaking, the reverend +brother hath skipped over <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">sicco pede</span></span> in +the half of one page, p. 23; all that follows +is new and other matter, wherein he +did not mind his own answer to the learned +viewer, p. 33, <span class="tei tei-q">“I will keep you to the +laws of disputation, and will not answer but +as it is to the matter in hand.”</span> I leave it +to be judged by men of knowledge and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-018">[pg 4-018]</span><a name="Pg4-018" id="Pg4-018" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +piety, whether such an one doth not give +them some ground to apprehend that he +is αυτοκατάκριτος, that is, self-judged, who +first calleth so eagerly for making out a +charge against him, and then when it is +made out, doth decline the charge, and not +answer the arguments; and such as esteem +the charge of covenant-breaking to be a +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nihil respondes</span></span>, and the argument of +the covenant too low to be thought on in +a controversy about church government, +<span class="tei tei-q">“O my soul, come not thou into their +secret; unto their assembly, mine honour, +be not thou united.”</span> It is in vain for them +to palliate or shelter their covenant-breaking +with appealing from the covenant to +the Scripture, for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">subordinata non pugnant</span></span>. +The covenant is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">norma recta</span></span>,—a +right rule, though the Scripture alone be +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">norma recti</span></span>,—the rule of right. If they +hold the covenant to be unlawful, or to +have anything in it contrary to the word +of God, let them speak out. But to profess +the breach of the covenant to be a grievous +and great fault, and worthy of a severe +censure, and yet to decline the charge +and proofs thereof, is a most horrible scandal; +yea, be astonished, O ye heavens, at +this, and give ear, O earth! how small +regard is had to the oath of God by men +professing the name of God. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +As for that little which the reverend +brother hath replied unto; first, he takes +notice of a passage of his sermon at the +taking of the covenant, which I had put +him in mind of, but he answereth only to +one particular, viz., concerning that clause, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Doubtless many materials of Prelacy must +of necessity be retained, as absolutely necessary.”</span> +I asked what he understood by this +clause? Now observe his answer: <span class="tei tei-q">“I answer +ingenuously, as he desires, and fully, +as I conceive, These materials of Prelacy are +ordination.”</span> Remember you said, <span class="tei tei-q">“<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">many</span></span> +materials of Prelacy.”</span> I beseech you, Sir, +How many is ordination? Ordination, ordination, +ordination; tell on till you think +you have made many materials; and, withal, +tell us (if this be the meaning, that ordination +should be retained without any +power of ecclesiastical government in the +ministry) how was it imaginable that he +could hereby satisfy that scruple which then +he spoke to, viz., the scruple about the +purging away of the exorbitances of Prelacy, +and retaining a regulated Prelacy? +And after all this, I shall desire him to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-019">[pg 4-019]</span><a name="Pg4-019" id="Pg4-019" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +expound that other clause (which I desired +before, but he hath not done it), +<span class="tei tei-q">“Taking away (said he) the exorbitancies, +the remaining will be a new government, +and no Prelacy.”</span> Either he means this +of a new church government distinct from +the civil, so that the ministry should have +new power of government; or he meant +it of the way which now he pleads for. +If the former, I have what I would. Mr +Coleman himself, as well as other men, +took the covenant with an intention to +have an ecclesiastical government distinct +from the civil. If the latter, then let +him answer these two things: 1. What +good sense there was in applying such an +answer to such a scruple, as if the Erastian +way, or the appropriating of all ecclesiastical +jurisdiction wholly to the civil +magistrate, could be the way to satisfy +those who scrupled the total abolition of +Prelacy. 2. How will he reconcile himself +with himself; for here, p. 22, he saith, That +his way was in practice before I was born, +<span class="tei tei-q">“and the constant practice of England always.”</span> +This, as it is a most notorious untruth +(for the constant practice of England +hath granted to the clergy, as he calls +them, after the popish dialect, a power of +deposition and excommunication, whereas +his way denies all corrective power or +church censures to the ministry), so, if it +were a truth, it is utterly inconsistent with +that which he said of the remaining part, +namely, that it will be a new government. +If it be his way, how will he make it the +constant practice of England always, and +a new government too? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the next place, the reverend brother +makes short work of my five arguments to +prove the repugnancy of his doctrine to the +solemn league and covenant. They were +too hot for him to be much touched upon: +<span class="tei tei-q">“All is but this much (saith he), the covenant +mentioneth and supposeth a distinct +church government.”</span> It is hard when arguments +are neither repeated nor answered. +He repeats a point which was proved (and +but a part of that), but not the proofs; and +so he answereth (rather to the conclusion +than to the arguments) these two things: +<span class="tei tei-q">“First (saith he), the expressions in the covenant +are according to the general apprehensions +of the times, which took such a +thing for granted, yet I believe Mr Gillespie +cannot make such a supposition obligatory.”</span> +Now you yield, Sir, what before +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-020">[pg 4-020]</span><a name="Pg4-020" id="Pg4-020" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +you eagerly contended against, viz., that the +covenant doth suppose a church government. +Remember your simile of the jury sworn to +inquire into the felony of a prisoner, which +oath doth not suppose the prisoner to be +guilty of felony, but he is to be tried, guilty +or not guilty. We are now so far agreed, +that the covenant doth suppose a church government +distinct from the civil government, +and yet not merely doctrinal, for that +was the point which I proved, and which +here he yields. As for the obligation of an +oath sworn upon such supposition, I answer, +1. It is more than supposed, the words and +expressions of the covenant do plainly hold out +the thing as I proved, and as the reverend +brother here seems to yield. 2. That which +an oath doth necessarily suppose, if the oath +be lawful, and the thing supposed lawful, is +without all controversy obligatory. Now +the reverend brother doth acknowledge +both the covenant itself to be a lawful oath, +and that which the covenant supposeth, +namely, a church government distinct from +the civil government, and yet not merely +doctrinal, to be a lawful thing; for he professeth +to yield it (though not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>, +yet) in prudence, which he cannot do, if he +make the thing unlawful. 3. That which +an oath doth suppose is sometimes supposed +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vi materiæ</span></span>, or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">consequentiæ</span></span>, that is, the +words of the oath do necessarily imply such +a thing, though it be not intended by the +swearer; and here I will tell Mr Coleman +one story of Alexander for another: When +Alexander was coming against a town to +destroy it, he met Anaximenes, who, as he +understood, came to make intercession and +supplication for sparing the town. Alexander +prevented him with an oath that he would +not do that thing which Anaximenes should +make petition for, whereupon Anaximenes +made petition that he would destroy the +town. Alexander found himself bound by +the plain words of his oath not to do what +he intended, and so did forbear. And to +add a divine story to an human, Joshua and +the princes of Israel did swear to the Gibeonites +upon a supposition that was not true, +yet they found themselves tied by their oath. +So he that sweareth to his own hurt must +not change, the oath being otherwise lawful, +Psal. xv. 4, yet that self-hurt which is wrapped +up in the matter of his oath was not intended +in swearing. Sometimes, again, that +which is supposed and implied in an oath, +lieth also in the thoughts and intentions of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-021">[pg 4-021]</span><a name="Pg4-021" id="Pg4-021" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +those that swear. Now, where those two are +coincident, that is, where the thing supposed +in an oath is both implied necessarily +in the words of the oath, and is also according +to the apprehensions of those that swear +(which is the case here in the covenant, and +is acknowledged by the reverend brother), I +should think it most strange how any divine +can have the least doubt concerning the +obligation of such a thing, except he conceive +the thing itself to be unlawful. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +His second answer is this: <span class="tei tei-q">“In my way +(saith he) the governments, civil and ecclesiastical, +are in the subject matter clearly +distinct. When the Parliament handles +matters of war, it is a military court; when +business of state, it is a civil court; when +matters of religion, it is an ecclesiastical +court.”</span> If this hold good, then it will follow, +1. That the Parliament, when they deliberate +about matters of war or matters of +religion, are not, at least formally and properly, +a civil court, else how makes he these +so clearly distinct? 2. That ministers may +be called civil officers, for consider his words +in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span>, p. 11: <span class="tei tei-q">“I do not +exclude ministers, neither from ecclesiastical +nor civil government, in a ministerial +way, doctrinally and declaratively.”</span> Compare +this with his present answer, it will +amount to thus much: That different denominations +being taken from the different +subject matter, ministers, when they handle +doctrinally matters of religion, are ecclesiastical +ministers; and when they handle doctrinally +matters of civil government, which +himself alloweth them to do, they are civil +ministers. But now to apply his answer to +the argument, How doth all this solve the +repugnancy of his doctrine to the covenant? +If he had examined my arguments, he had +found that most of them prove from the covenant +a church government distinct from +civil government, subjective as well as objective; +that is, another government besides +magistracy; different agents as well as +different acts; different hands as well as +handling of different matters. I know the +Christian magistrate may and ought to have +a great influence in matters of religion; +and whatsoever is due to him by the word of +God, or by the doctrine either of the ancient +or reformed churches, I do not infringe, +but do maintain and strengthen it. +But the point in hand is, that the covenant +doth undeniably suppose, and clearly hold +forth a government in the church distinct +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-022">[pg 4-022]</span><a name="Pg4-022" id="Pg4-022" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +from magistracy, which is proved by these +arguments (which, as they are not yet answered, +so I will briefly apply them to the +proof of that point which now Mr Coleman +sticks at): 1. The church covenant mentioned +in the covenant is as distinct from +the privileges of parliament, as the first article +of the covenant is distinct from the +third article. 2. The church government +in the first article of the covenant, the reformation +whereof we are to endeavour, differeth +from church government by archbishops, +bishops, &c., mentioned in the second +article, as much as a thing to be reformed +differeth from a thing to be extirpated; so +that the church government formerly used +in the church of England is looked upon +two ways in the covenant, either <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qua</span></span> church +government, and so we swear to endeavour +the reformation of it (which I hope was not +meant of reforming that part of the privileges +of Parliament whereby they meddle +with religion in a parliamentary way), or +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qua</span></span> church government, by archbishops, +bishops, &c., and so we swear to endeavour +the extirpation of it. This difference between +the first and second articles, between +reformation and extirpation, proveth that +the covenant doth suppose that the church +government formerly used in the church of +England, in so far as it was a church government, +is not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">eatenus</span></span> to be abolished, +but in so far as it was a corrupt church government, +that is, prelatical. 3. Church +government, in the covenant, is matched +with doctrine, worship, and catechising. +Now these are subjectively different from +civil government, for the civil magistrate +doth not act doctrinally nor catechetically, +neither can he dispense the word and sacraments, +as Mr Coleman acknowledgeth. 4. +In the first part of the first article of the +covenant, concerning <span class="tei tei-q">“the preservation of +the reformed religion in the church of Scotland, +in doctrine, worship, discipline, and +government,”</span> it is uncontroverted, that discipline +and government are ecclesiastical, +and subjectively different from civil government, +that is, though divers who have a +hand in the civil government are ruling elders, +yet it is as true that divers members +of Parliament and inferior civil courts are not +church officers; and of the ministry none +are civil governors which makes the two governments +clearly distinct subjectively. Now +the second part of that article concerning +<span class="tei tei-q">“the reformation of religion in the kingdoms +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-023">[pg 4-023]</span><a name="Pg4-023" id="Pg4-023" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of England and Ireland, in doctrine, +worship, discipline, and government,”</span> cannot +so far differ from the first part of that +article in the sense of the words, <span class="tei tei-q">“discipline +and government,”</span> as that the same words, +in the same article of the same covenant, +should signify things differing <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">toto genere</span></span>, +which will follow, unless <span class="tei tei-q">“discipline and government”</span> +in the second branch, and <span class="tei tei-q">“form +of church government”</span> in the third branch, +be understood of the power of church officers, +and not of the magistrate. 6. We did +swear to <span class="tei tei-q">“endeavour the reformation of religion +in the kingdoms of England and Ireland, +in doctrine, worship, discipline and +government, according to the word of God +and the example of the best reformed +churches.”</span> Now the word of God holds +forth another government besides magistracy; +for Mr Coleman himself hath acknowledged, +that he finds in the New Testament +ministers to be rulers, yea, instituted +rulers; and the example of the best reformed +churches, without all doubt, leadeth +us to an ecclesiastical government different +from magistracy. Neither hath the reverend +brother so much as once adventured to allege +the contrary, except of the church of Israel, +which, as it is heterogeneous, being none of +the reformed churches mentioned in the +covenant, so it shall be discussed in due +place; from all which reasons I conclude, +that the wit of man cannot reconcile Mr +Coleman's doctrine with the covenant. 6. +I add a confutation of him out of himself, +thus: No such church government as Mr +Coleman casts upon an uncertainty, whether +the word hold out any such thing, can be, +by his principles, the power of magistracy +in things ecclesiastical, but another government +beside magistracy. But the church +government, mentioned in the first article +of the covenant, is such a church government +as Mr Coleman casts upon an uncertainty, +whether the word hold out any such +thing; therefore the church government +mentioned in the first article of the covenant +cannot be, by his principles, the power +of magistracy, but another government beside +magistracy. The proposition he will +easily admit, unless he alter his assertions; +the assumption is clear from his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination,</span></span> +p. 15. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-024">[pg 4-024]</span><a name="Pg4-024" id="Pg4-024" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc141" id="toc141"></a> +<a name="pdf142" id="pdf142"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">CHAPTER IV.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">MR COLEMAN AND MR HUSSEY'S ERRORS IN +DIVINITY.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Mr Hussey all along calls for divinity +schools: I confess himself hath much need of +them, that he may be better grounded in his +divinity; and that if he will plead any more +for Christian magistracy, he may not involve +himself into such dangerous heterodoxies as +have fallen from his pen in this short tractate. +I instance in these:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, In his epistle to the Parliament +he hath divers passages against synodical +votes; he will have no putting to the vote: +<span class="tei tei-q">“For votes (saith he, p. 6) are of no other +use but to gather parties, and ought nowhere +to be used but by those that have the +power of the sword.”</span> And, p. 3, he will +have the business of assemblies to be only +doctrinal, and <span class="tei tei-q">“by dispute to find out truth. +Their disputes ought to end in a brotherly +accord, as in Acts xv., much disputing, but +all ended in accord, no putting to the vote.”</span> +And, p. 5, he will have things carried +<span class="tei tei-q">“with strength of argument and unanimous +consent of the whole clergy.”</span> Behold +how he joineth issue with the remonstrants +against the contra-remonstrants, to introduce +not only an academical, but a sceptical +and Pyrrhonian dubitation and uncertainty, +so that there shall never be an end of +controversy, nor any settlement of truth and +of the ordinances of Jesus Christ, so long as +there shall be but one tenacious disputer to +hold up the ball of contention. One egg is +not liker another than Mr Hussey's tenet is +like that of the Arminians, for which see +the Synod of Dort, sess. 25.<a id="noteref_1356" name="noteref_1356" href="#note_1356"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1356</span></span></a> It was the +ninth condition which the Arminians required +in a lawful and well-constituted synod, +that there might be no decision of the +controverted articles, but only such an accommodation +as both sides might agree to. +And, generally, they hold that synods ought +not to meet for decision, or determination, +but for examining, disputing, discussing; +so their <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Examen Censurae</span></span>, cap. 25; and +their <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Vindiciae</span></span>, lib. 2, cap. 6, p. 131, 133. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, In that same epistle to the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-025">[pg 4-025]</span><a name="Pg4-025" id="Pg4-025" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Parliament, p. 4, he hath this passage: +<span class="tei tei-q">“Will-worship is unlawful, I mean in matters +that are essential to God's worship, +which are matters of duty; as for circumstantials +of time and place, except the Sabbath, +which are matters of liberty, in these +the commonwealth may vote, &c.; and this is +your Christian liberty, that in matters of liberty +ye make rules and laws to yourselves, +not crossing the ends that you are tied to in +duty.”</span> And is the Sabbath only a circumstantial +of time contradistinct from matters +of duty? It seems he will cry down not +only the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum</span></span> of church censures +with the Erastians, but the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jus divinum</span></span> of +the Sabbath with the Canterburians. And +if will-worship be unlawful only in the essentials +of God's worship, why was the argument +of will-worship so much tossed, not +only between Prelates and Nonconformists, +but between Papists and Protestants, even +in reference to ceremonies? And whether +hath not Mr Hussey here engaged himself +to hold it free and lawful to the Christian +magistrate, yea, to private Christians (for he +calls it Christian liberty, not parliamentary +liberty—now Christian liberty belongs to all +sorts of Christians), to make laws to themselves +for taking the sacrament anniversarily +on Christmas, Good-Friday, and Easter, +or to appoint a perpetual monthly fast +or thanksgiving; yea, another Parliament +may, if so it should seem good to them, +impose again the surplice and cross in baptism, +fonts, railing of communion tables, the +reading of divert passages of Apocrypha to +the congregations, doxologies, anthems, responsories, +&c., as heretofore they were +used; or they may appoint all and every +one to sit in the church with their faces towards +the east, to stand up at the epistles +and gospels, &c.; yea, what ceremonies, +Jewish, popish, heathenish, may they not +impose, provided they only hold the foundation, +and keep to those essentials which he +calls matters of duty? By restraining the +unlawfulness of will-worship to the essentials, +he leaves men free to do anything in +religion, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">præter verbum</span></span>, so that it appear +not to them to be <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">contra verbum</span></span>; anything +they may add to the word, or do beside +the word, so that the thing cannot be +proved contrary to the word. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, Mr Hussey, ibid., p. 4, 5, saith, +That the Parliament may require such as +they receive for preachers of truth, <span class="tei tei-q">“to send +out able men to supply the places, and that +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-026">[pg 4-026]</span><a name="Pg4-026" id="Pg4-026" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +without any regard to the allowance or disallowance +of the people,”</span> where, in the +first part of that which he saith, there is +either a heterodoxy or a contradiction. A +heterodoxy, if he mean that ministers are +to be sent out without ordination: a contradiction, +if he mean that they must be ordained; +for then he gives classes a work +which is not merely doctrinal. But most +strange it is, that he so far departeth from +Protestant divines in point of the church's +liberty in choosing ministers. He tells us, +p. 14, that Mr Herle, <span class="tei tei-q">“for want of skill and +theological disputations,”</span> hath granted to +people a right to choose their minister. Mr +Herle's skill, both logical and theological, is +greater than it seems he can well judge of; +neither can this bold arrogant censure of his +derogate from Mr Herle's, but from his own +reputation. For the matter itself, it is one, +and not the least, of the controversies between +the Papists and Protestants, what +right the church hath in the vocation of +ministers: read Bellarmine, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de Cleric.</span></span>, and +those that write against him, and see whether +it be not so. The Helvetic Confession +tells us that the right choosing of ministers +is by the consent of the church, and the +Belgic Confession saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“We believe that +the ministers, seniors and deacons, ought to +be called to those their functions, and by +the lawful elections of the church to be advanced +into those rooms.”</span> See both these +in the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Harmony of Confessions</span></span>, sect. 11. +I might here, if it were requisite, bring a +heap of testimonies from Protestant writers; +the least thing which they can admit of is, +that a minister be not obtruded <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">renitente +ecclesia. Factum valet, fieri non debet.</span></span> It +may be helped after it is done, without making +null or void the ministry; but in a well-constituted +church there ought to be no intrusion +into the ministry, the church's consent +is requisite; for which also I might +bring both scripture and antiquity, but that +is not my present business. One thing I +must needs put Mr Hussey in mind of, that +when the prelates did intrude ministers, +without any regard to the disallowance of +the people, it was cried out against as an +oppression and usurpation, and we are often +warned by Mr Prynne, by Mr Coleman, +and by myself, to cast away the prelates' +usurpation with themselves. But who lords +it now over the Lord's inheritance, the +Presbyterians or the Erastians? Nay, he +who will have ministers put in churches +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-027">[pg 4-027]</span><a name="Pg4-027" id="Pg4-027" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“without any regard to the allowance or +disallowance of people,”</span> falls far short of divers +prelatical men, who did much commend +the ancient primitive form of calling +ministers, not without the church's consent. +See Dr Field, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Of the Church</span></span>, lib. 5, cap. +54; Bilson, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de Gubern. Eccl.</span></span>, cap. 15, p. +417; the author of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">The History of Episcopacy</span></span>, +part 2, p. 360. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fourthly, Mr Hussey, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Epist.</span></span>, p. 7, saith, +That upon further consideration he found +<span class="tei tei-q">“the minister charged only with preaching +and baptising.”</span> The like he hath afterwards, +p. 39, <span class="tei tei-q">“Let any man prove that a +minister hath any more to do from Christ +than to teach and baptise.”</span> And again, p. +44, he propounds this query, <span class="tei tei-q">“Whether +Christ gave any more government (he should +have said any more to do, for preaching and +baptising are not acts of government) than +is contained in preaching and baptising,”</span> +and he holds the negative. If only preaching +and baptising, then not praying and +reading in the congregation, ministering the +Lord's supper, visiting the sick and particular +families. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fifthly, He holdeth, p. 20, That a heathen +magistrate is unlawful, <span class="tei tei-q">“and for his +government, if sin be lawful, it is lawful.”</span> +A gross heterodoxy. The Apostle exhorteth +to be subject even to heathen magistrates, +Rom. xiii., for there were no other at +that time, and to pray for them, 1 Tim. ii.; +so that by Mr Hussey's divinity, the Apostle +would have men to be subject unto, and +to pray for an unlawful government. It is +an anabaptistical tenet, that an heathen magistrate +is not from God, which Gerhard, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de Magistrate Politico</span></span>, p. 498, 499, fully +confutes. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Sixthly, He saith of Christ, p. 40, <span class="tei tei-q">“He +doth nothing as Mediator which he doth +not as God or as man.”</span> It is a dangerous +mistake, for take the work of mediation itself, +he neither doth it as God, nor as man, +but as God-man. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Seventhly, He saith, p. 35, <span class="tei tei-q">“Nothing +can be said of Christ as second person in +Trinity, in opposition to Mediator, but in +opposition to man there may.”</span> So that he +will not admit of this opposition. Christ, as +the Second Person in the Trinity, is equal +and consubstantial to the Father, but, as +Mediator, he is not equal to his Father, but +less than his Father, and subject and subordinate +to his Father—a distinction used by +our divines against the Anti-Trinitarians and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-028">[pg 4-028]</span><a name="Pg4-028" id="Pg4-028" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Socinians. Now by his not admitting of +this distinction, he doth by consequence +mire himself in Socinianism; for Christ, as +Mediator, is the Father's servant, Isa. xlii. +1; and the Father is greater than he, John +xiv. 28; and as the head of the man is +Christ, so the head of Christ is God, 1 Cor. +xi. 3. If, therefore, it cannot be said of +Christ, as he is the Second Person in the +Trinity, that his Father is not greater than +he, and that he is not subordinate to God as +his head, then farewell Anti-Socinianism. +I dare boldly say, it is impossible to confute +the Socinians, or to assert the eternal Godhead +of Jesus Christ, except somewhat be +affirmed of him as the Second Person of +the Trinity, which must be denied of him +as he is Mediator, and something be denied +of him as he is the Second Person in the +Trinity, which must be affirmed of him as +he is Mediator. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Eighthly, He saith, p. 36, That Christ, +<span class="tei tei-q">“by his mediation, hath obtained from the +Father that he shall not judge any man +according to rigour, but as they are in or +out of Christ; all deferring of judgment +from the wicked is in and for Christ, which +otherwise the justice of God would not allow.”</span> +Then Christ did thus far make satisfaction +to the justice of God in the behalf +of the wicked, and die for them, that judgment +might be deferred from them, and thus +far perform acts of mediation for the savages +and Mohammedans, and for them that +never heard the gospel, that by such mediation +he hath obtained of the Father that +they shall be judged not according to rigour, +but by the gospel. Which intimateth +that Christ hath taken away all their sins +against the law, so that all men shall now +go upon a new score, and none shall be condemned +or judged by the law, but by the +gospel only; for if Christ have not taken +away their sins against the law, the justice +of God will judge them according to the +rigour of the law. Must not every jot of +the law be fulfilled? And is there not a +necessity that every one undergo the curse +and rigour of the law, or else that the Mediator +hath undergone it for them? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Ninthly, He propounds this query, p. 44: +<span class="tei tei-q">“Whether ministers have any right to those +privileges which are given to the church +more than another Christian,”</span> and he holds +the negative. Now the preaching of the +word, the administration of the sacraments, +and the power of the keys, are privileges +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-029">[pg 4-029]</span><a name="Pg4-029" id="Pg4-029" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +given to the church, that is, for the church's +good: <span class="tei tei-q">“For all things are yours (saith the +Apostle), whether Paul, or Apollos,”</span> &c., +1 Cor. iii. 21, 22. Therefore, by Mr Hussey's +divinity, any other Christian hath as +much right to administer word, sacraments, +keys, as the minister. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Come on now to Mr Coleman's errors in +divinity, not to repeat what was expressed +in my <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil Respondes</span></span>, but to take off +the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span> in the main points. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Tenthly, The tenth heterodoxy shall +therefore be this, That whatsoever is given +to Christ, he hath it not as the eternal +Son of God. Into this ditch did Mr +Coleman first fall, and then Mr Hussey, +p. 25, after him. I said this tenet leadeth +to a blasphemous heresy. For the better +understanding whereof let it be remembered +what I did promise in my <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil +Respondes</span></span>, p. 11, in reply to his proposition, +<span class="tei tei-q">“That which is given to Christ he +hath it not as God. This (said I) is in +opposition to what I said, p. 45, concerning +the headship and dignity of Christ, as the +natural Son of God, the image of the invisible +God, Col. i. 15, and, p. 43, of the +dominion of Christ, as he is the eternal Son +of God. This being premised,”</span> &c. Mr +Coleman, without taking the least notice +of that which I did purposely and plainly +premise, begins to speak of God <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">essentially</span></em>; +and that if something may be given +to Christ as God, then something may +be given to God, and then God is not absolutely +perfect, &c., <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. 13, 14. +Thus he turneth over to the essence and +nature of God what I spake of the Second +Person in the Trinity, or of Christ as he +is the eternal Son of God. Was not the +question between him and me, Whether +the kingdom and dominion over all things +may be said to be given to Christ as he is +the eternal Son of God. This is the point +which he did argue against, because it +takes off his argument first brought to +prove that all government, even civil, is +given to Christ as he is Mediator. And +still from the beginning I spake of Christ +as the Second Person in the Trinity, or +the eternal Son of God. Thus therefore +the case stands: The reverend brother, to +prove that an universal sovereignty and government +over all things is given to Christ +as he is Mediator, and to confute my assertion +that it is given to Christ as he is +the eternal Son of God, doth frame this +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-030">[pg 4-030]</span><a name="Pg4-030" id="Pg4-030" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +argument against me, <span class="tei tei-q">“That which is given +to Christ he hath it not as God. But +here dignity is given to Christ; therefore +not here to be taken as God;”</span> where +there is more in the conclusion than in the +premises; for the conclusion which naturally +follows had been this, Therefore Christ +hath not here dignity as God. It seems he +was ashamed of the conclusion, yet not of +the premises which infer the conclusion. +But this by the way. I speak to his proposition, +<span class="tei tei-q">“That which is given to Christ +he hath it not as God.”</span> These words <span class="tei tei-q">“as +God,”</span> either he understands οὐσιωδῶς, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">essentially</span></span>, +or ἐπιστατικῶς, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">personally</span></span>; that +is, either in regard of the nature and essence +of God, which is common to the Son +of God with the Father and the Holy +Ghost, and in respect whereof they three +are one; or in regard of the person of the +Word, as Christ is the Second Person in +the Trinity, and personally distinct from +the Father and the Holy Ghost. If in the +former sense, then he must lay aside his +whole argument, as utterly impertinent, and +making nothing at all against my thesis, +which affirmed that an universal dominion +and kingdom over all things is given to +Christ, not as he is Mediator (in which +capacity he is only King of the church), +but as he is the eternal Son of God. In +opposing of which assertion, as the reverend +brother was before <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nihil respondens</span></span>, +so now he is twice nought. But if in the +other sense he understands his proposition +(which I must needs suppose he doth, it +being in opposition to what I said), then I +still aver his proposition will infer a blasphemous +heresy, as I proved before by a +clear demonstration: That which is given +to Christ he hath it not as God. But life, +glory, &c., is given to Christ; therefore +Christ hath not life, glory, &c., as God. +The reverend brother saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“I acknowledge +the conclusion unsound, and I deny +not but that the major is mine own, and +the minor is the very Scripture.”</span> Yet he +denies the conclusion, and clears himself +by this simile, <span class="tei tei-q">“That which was given +this poor man he had not before. But a +shilling was given this poor man; therefore +he had not a shilling before: where +both propositions are true, yet the conclusion +is false (saith he), contrary to the +axiom, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ex veris nil nisi verum</span></span>.”</span> You +are extremely out, Sir: your syllogism of +the poor man is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">fallacia ab amphibolia</span></span>. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-031">[pg 4-031]</span><a name="Pg4-031" id="Pg4-031" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +The major of it is ambiguous, dubious, and +fallacious, and cannot be admitted without +a distinction. But here you acknowledge +the major of my argument to be your own, +and so not fallacious in your opinion. You +acknowledge the minor to be Scripture. +You have not found four terms in my premises, +nor charged my major or minor with +the least fault in matter or form, and yet, +forsooth, you deny the conclusion, and do +not admit that incontrovertible maxim in +logic, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ex veris nil nisi verum</span></span>; or, as Kekerman +hath it, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ex veris præemissis falsam +conclusionem colligi est impossibile</span></span>,<a id="noteref_1357" name="noteref_1357" href="#note_1357"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1357</span></span></a>—It +is impossible that a false conclusion +should be gathered from true premises. +Now let us hear what he would say against +my conclusion;—it is concerning the sense +of the word <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">hath</span></em>: <span class="tei tei-q">“For <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">hath</span></em> (saith he) +by me is used for receiving or having by +virtue of the gift, but by him for having +fundamentally, originally.”</span> You are still +out, Sir. I take it just as you take it. For +though the Son of God, as God essentially, +or in respect of the nature and essence of +God, which is common to all Three Persons +in the blessed Trinity, hath originally +of himself a kingdom and dominion over +all; yet, as he is the Second Person in the +Trinity, begotten of, and distinct from the +Father, he hath the kingdom and dominion +over all not of himself, but by virtue +of the gift of his Father. So that the reverend +brother is still <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">nihil respondens</span></span>, and +therefore he shall be concluded in this syllogism: +He who holds that whatsoever is +given to Christ he hath it not by virtue of +the gift, as he is the eternal Son of God or +Second Person in the Trinity, but only as +Mediator,—he holds, by consequence, that +Christ hath not glory by virtue of his Father's +gift, as he is the eternal Son of God +or Second Person in the Trinity. But Mr +Coleman holds the former; therefore Mr +Coleman holds the latter. The consequence +in the proposition is proved from John xvii. +22, <span class="tei tei-q">“The glory which thou gavest me.”</span> +The assumption he will own, or else quit +his argument against my distinction of the +double kingdom given to Christ, as he is +the eternal Son of God, and as Mediator. +The conclusion which follows is heretical; +for whereas the Nicene Creed said of Christ, +in regard of his eternal generation, that +he is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Deus de Deo, Lumen de lumine</span></span>,—God +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-032">[pg 4-032]</span><a name="Pg4-032" id="Pg4-032" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of God, Light of light, Mr Coleman's +argument will infer that he is not +only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex seipso Deus</span></span>, but <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex seipso Filius</span></span>; +and so deny the eternal generation of the +Son of God, and the communication of the +Godhead, and the sovereignty, glory, and +attributes thereof, from the Father to the +Son. For if Christ, as he is the eternal +Son of God, hath not glory by virtue of +his Father's gift, then he hath it not by +virtue of the eternal generation and communication, +but fundamentally and originally +of himself. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +As for the other branch of Mr Coleman's +argument, tending to prove that +Christ, as he is the eternal Son of God, +cannot be given, which he endeavours to +vindicate, p. 14, 15, I answer these two +things: +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">First</span></span>, Granting all that he saith, he +concludes nothing against me; for I did +from the beginning expound these words, +Eph. i. 22, <span class="tei tei-q">“And gave him to be the +head over all things to the church,”</span> in this +sense, That Christ as Mediator is given +only to the church, to be her head, but +he that is given as Mediator to the church +is <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">over all</span></em>. So that the giving of Christ +there spoken of is as Mediator, and he is +given to the church only, which I cleared +by the Syriac, <span class="tei tei-q">“And him who is over all +he gave to be the head to the church.”</span> +But his being <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">over all</span></em>, there spoken of, if +understood of glory, dignity, excellency over +all, so Christ is over all as Mediator (yea, +in regard of the exaltation of his human +nature), and this helpeth not Mr Coleman, +who intends to prove from that place that +all government, even civil, is given to Christ +as Mediator. But if understood of a kingdom +and government over all, so he is over +all, as he is the eternal Son of God or Second +Person of the Trinity, and not as +Mediator. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Secondly</span></span>, The question which the reverend +brother falls upon, concerning the personal +inhabitation of the Holy Ghost, will +never follow from anything which I said, +more than God's giving of his Son to us +will infer a personal inhabitation of the Son +of God in us. That which I said was to this +intent, That both the Son of God and the +Holy Ghost are given, not as God essentially; +that is, in respect of the Godhead itself, +or as they are one in nature with the Father +(for so the Father that giveth, and +the Holy Ghost which is given, could not +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-033">[pg 4-033]</span><a name="Pg4-033" id="Pg4-033" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +be distinguished), but the Son is given as +the Son proceeding from the Father, and +the Holy Ghost is given as the Holy Ghost +proceeding and sent from the Father and +the Son. Whether he be given to dwell +personally in us, or by his gracious operations +only, is another question, which hath +nothing to do with the present argument, +and therefore I will not be led out of my way. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Eleventhly, The eleventh heterodoxy is +this: <span class="tei tei-q">“I see no absurdity to hold that +every man in authority is either Christ's +vicegerent, or the devil's.”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. +16. Here I make this inference: Heathen +and infidel magistrates, either, 1. They are +not men in authority; or, 2. They are +Christ's vicegerents; or, 3. They are the +devil's, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis.</span></span> If he say they are not +men in authority, he shall contradict the +apostle Paul, who calls them higher powers, +Rom. xiii. 1, and men in authority, +1 Tim. ii. 2, speaking in reference even to +the magistrates of that time, who were +infidels. If he say they are Christ's vicegerents, +then, 1. He must say, that Christ, +as Mediator, reigns without the church, and +is a king to those to whom he is neither +priest nor prophet. 2. He must find a commission +given by Christ to the infidel magistrate. +3. Whom in authority will he +make to be the devil's vicegerents if infidel +magistrates be Christ's vicegerents? If he +say that they are the devil's vicegerents, +then it follows, 1. That they who resist +the devil's vicegerent resist the ordinance +of God; for they that resist an infidel magistrate, +and do not submit to his lawful +authority (which his infidelity takes not +away), is said, Rom. xiii. 2, to resist the +ordinance of God. 2. That the apostle +Paul bade pray for the devil's vicegerent, +1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. The reverend brother +doth but more and more wind himself into +a labyrinth of errors, while he endeavours +to take away the distinction of the +twofold kingdom, and the twofold vicegerentship +of God and of Christ. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Twelfthly, The twelfth heterodoxy followeth: +<span class="tei tei-q">“Now it is true that Christ, being +God as well as man, hath of himself originally, +as God, whatsoever he hath by virtue +of gift as Mediator,”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. 13. Now +subsume Christ hath, by virtue of gift, as +Mediator, the priestly office; therefore, by +Mr Coleman's principles, Christ hath of +himself originally, as God, the priestly office. +And if Christ hath it of himself originally +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-034">[pg 4-034]</span><a name="Pg4-034" id="Pg4-034" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +as God, then the Father and the +Holy Ghost hath it also; so that by his +doctrine the Father and the Holy Ghost +shall be the priests of the church as well as +Christ, for Christ hath nothing of himself +originally as God which the Father and +the Holy Ghost have not likewise. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirteenthly, The thirteenth and last +error concerneth the office of deacons. Not +only a widow but a deacon is denied to be a +church officer, or to have any warrant from +Scripture. <span class="tei tei-q">“I hold not a widow a church +officer (saith he); no more do I a deacon; +both having a like foundation in Scripture, +which is truly none at all,”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis,</span></span> p. +9. If this was his opinion formerly, why +did he not in so main a point enter his dissent +from the votes of the Assembly concerning +deacons, together with his reasons? +Well, his opinion is so now, whereby he +runneth contrary not only to the reformed +churches (which it seems weigh not much +in his balance), but to the plain Scripture, +which speaks of the office of a deacon, +1 Tim. iii. 10; and this could be no civil +office, but an ecclesiastical office, for the +deacons were chosen by the church, were +ordained with prayer and laying on of +hands, and their charge was to take special +care of the poor; all which is clear, +Acts vi. If he had given us the grounds of +his opinion he should have heard more against +it. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc143" id="toc143"></a> +<a name="pdf144" id="pdf144"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">CHAPTER V.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THE PRELATICAL WAY AND TENETS OF MR +COLEMAN AND MR HUSSEY, REPUGNANT +ALSO, IN DIVERS PARTICULARS, TO THE +VOTES AND ORDINANCES OF PARLIAMENT.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. Mr Coleman, in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span>, +p. 14, makes the Parliament to be church +governors and church officers to the whole +kingdom. It was an argument used against +the prelates, that ecclesiastical and civil government, +spiritual and secular administrations, +are inconsistent in the same persons, +either of which requireth the whole man. +It was another exception against the prelate, +that he assumed the power of church +government and ecclesiastical jurisdiction +over the whole diocese, which was much +more than he could discharge. How will +Mr Coleman avoid the involving the Parliament +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-035">[pg 4-035]</span><a name="Pg4-035" id="Pg4-035" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +into prelatical guiltiness by his principles, +which we avoid by ours? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The prelates sought great things for +themselves rather than to purge the church +of scandals. What other thing was it when +Mr Coleman, in his third rule, instead of +exhorting to the purging the church, called +only for learning and competency, and told +it out, that this will <span class="tei tei-q">“get us an able ministry, +and procure us honour enough.”</span> +Mr Hussey, in his Epistle to myself, tells +me, that our attending on reading, exhortation +and doctrine (without government) +will obtain the magistrate's love, <span class="tei tei-q">“more +honour, more maintenance:”</span> something for +shame he behoved to add of the punishing +of sin (yet he will not have the minister +called from his study to be troubled or to +take any pains in discipline), but behold +the love of the magistrate; more honour +and more maintenance, are strong ingredients +in the Erastian electuary. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Mr Hussey will have ministers placed +<span class="tei tei-q">“without any regard to the allowance or +disallowance of the people,”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Epist. to the +Parliament.</span></span> This is prelatical, or rather +more than prelatical. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. The prelates were great enemies to +ruling elders: so are Mr Coleman and +Mr Hussey, who acknowledge no warrant +from the word of God for that calling, nor +admit of any ruling elders who are not +magistrates,—a distinction which was used +by Saravia and Bilson in reference to the +Jewish elders, and by Bishop Hall in reference +to the elders of the ancient church +who were not preaching elders, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Assert. of +Episcop. by Divine Right</span></span>, p. 208, 209, +221,—and now, forsooth, Mr Hussey, in +his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Epistle to the Parliament</span></span>, doth earnestly +beseech them to <span class="tei tei-q">“set up classes, consisting +only of ministers, whose work should +be only to preach the word,”</span> &c. Such +classes, I dare say, the prelates themselves +will admit of. Sure the Scottish prelates, +when they were at their highest, yielded as +much. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Mr Coleman and Mr Hussey hold, that +ruling elders and a church government +distinct from the civil government, in the +times of persecution and under pagan magistrates, +can be no warrant for the like +where the state is Christian. This plea for +Christian magistracy was Bishop Whitgift's +plea against the ruling elders, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Answer to +the Admon.</span></span>, p. 114. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. Mr Hussey, p. 22, saith, That granting +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-036">[pg 4-036]</span><a name="Pg4-036" id="Pg4-036" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the incestuous Corinthian to be excommunicated, +<span class="tei tei-q">“the decree was Paul's and not +the Corinthians',”</span> and that it no way appertained +to them under the notion of a church. +This is Saravia's answer to Beza, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de Tripl. +Epist. Genere</span></span>, p. 42, 43, yea, the Papists' +answer to Protestant writers, by which they +would hold up the authority and sole jurisdiction +of the prelates, as the apostles' successors, +to excommunicate. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +They do not more agree with the prelatical +principles than they differ from the +votes and ordinances of Parliament, which is +the other point that I have here undertaken +to discover; and I shall do it by the particular +instances following:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, The ordinance of the Lords and +Commons assembled in Parliament, for the +calling of an assembly of divines, beginneth +thus: <span class="tei tei-q">“Whereas, among the infinite +blessings of Almighty God upon this nation, +none is, or can be, more dear unto us than +the purity of our religion, and for that as +yet many things remain in the liturgy, discipline, +and government of the church, which +do necessarily require a farther and more +perfect reformation than as yet hath been +attained: and whereas it hath been declared +and resolved, by the Lords and Commons +assembled in Parliament, that the present +church government, by archbishops, bishops, +&c., is evil and justly offensive, &c.; and +that, therefore, they are resolved that the +same shall be taken away, and that such a +government shall be settled in the church as +may be most agreeable to God's holy word, +and most apt to procure and preserve the +peace of the church at home, and nearer +agreement with the church of Scotland, +and other reformed churches abroad.”</span> After +it was resolved and voted in both the +honourable houses of Parliament, and sent +as one of the propositions to the treaty at +Uxbridge, <span class="tei tei-q">“That many particular congregations +shall be under one presbyterial government.”</span> +Now, therefore, what can be +more contrary to the votes and ordinances +of Parliament than that which Mr Coleman +and Mr Hussey hold, that there ought +to be no ecclesiastical government beside civil +magistracy, except we please to take +preaching and baptism under the name of +government, as if, forsooth, the Parliament +had meant, by presbyterial government, +Parliamentary government; or as if, by +the purity of religion in point of the discipline +of government of the church, they had +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-037">[pg 4-037]</span><a name="Pg4-037" id="Pg4-037" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +intended nothing but their civil rights and +privileges; or as if the wise and honourable +Houses had understood themselves no +better than to intend that for a nearer +agreement with the church of Scotland and +other reformed churches, which is the widest +difference from them, to wit, the Erastian +way. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, In the same ordinance of Parliament +for the calling of an assembly of divines, +it is ordained that the assembly, after +conferring and treating among themselves +touching the liturgy, discipline, and government +of the church, or vindication and clearing +of the doctrine of the same, shall deliver +their opinions or advices of or touching the +matters aforesaid to both or either of the +houses of Parliament, yet Mr Hussey, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Epist. +to the Parliament</span></span>, p. 36, will not have classes +to put anything to the vote, but to hold +on the disputes till all end in accord, and +in unanimous consent of the whole clergy. +But how can the Assembly, after disputes, +express their sense, and deliver their opinions +and advice to the Parliament, as they +are required, except they do it by putting +to the vote? Mr Coleman himself hath +consented, yea, sometime called to put +things to the vote; and as for classes, will +any man imagine, that when both houses of +Parliament did vote <span class="tei tei-q">“that many particular +congregations shall be under one presbyterial +government,”</span> their meaning was, that +the classical presbytery shall only schoolwise +dispute, and put nothing to the vote; +or that the classical presbytery shall in common +dispense the word and sacraments to +many congregations, and that either the +classical presbytery shall go to the several +congregations successively, or the many congregations +come to the classical presbytery, +for preaching and baptising? I admire +what opinion Mr Hussey can have of the +Parliamentary vote concerning presbyterial +government. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, Mr Hussey, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Epistle to the Parliament</span></span>, +p. 4, 5, will have ministers placed +<span class="tei tei-q">“without any regard to the allowance and +disallowance of the people,”</span> yet the ordinance +of Parliament, for giving power to +classical presbyteries to ordain ministers, +doth appoint that he who is examined and +approved by the presbytery shall be <span class="tei tei-q">“sent +to the church or other place where he is to +serve (if it may be done with safety and +conveniency), there to preach three several +days, and to converse with the people, that +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-038">[pg 4-038]</span><a name="Pg4-038" id="Pg4-038" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +they may have trial of his gifts for their edification, +and may have time and leisure to +inquire into, and the better to know his life +and conversation,”</span> after which the ordinance +appointeth public notice to be given, and a +day set to the congregation to put in what +exceptions they have against him. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fourthly, Mr Hussey in that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Epistle to +the Parliament</span></span>, p. 5, saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Oh that this +honourable court would hasten to set up +classes consisting only of ministers whose +work should be only to preach the word, +and weekly meet in schools of divinity!”</span> +Here is a double contradiction to the ordinances +of Parliament, for in the directions of +the Lords and Commons for choosing of ruling +elders, and speedy settling of presbyterial +government, it is appointed that ruling +elders shall be members both of classes and +synodical assemblies, together with the ministers +of the word. Again, the ordinance +about suspension of scandalous persons from +the sacrament appointeth other work to +classes, beside preaching and disputing, +namely, the receiving and judging of appeals +from the congregational eldership. +Mr Coleman, in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. 12, professeth +that he excludeth ruling elders from +church government, yet he can hardly be +ignorant that as the Parliament hath voted +<span class="tei tei-q">“that many particular congregations shall +be under one presbyterial government,”</span> so +their votes do commit that government to +pastors and ruling elders jointly. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I will not here repeat the particulars +wherein I showed in my <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil Respondes</span></span> +that Mr Coleman hath abused the honourable +houses of Parliament, unto which particulars +he hath answered as good as nothing. +The honourable houses, in their wisdom, +will soon observe whether such men, +whose avouched tenets are so flatly repugnant +to the parliamentary votes and ordinances, +are like to be good pleaders for +Christian magistracy. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc145" id="toc145"></a> +<a name="pdf146" id="pdf146"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">CHAPTER VI.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">MR COLEMAN'S WRONGING OF THE CHURCH OF +SCOTLAND.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Mr Coleman ends his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span> with a +resentment of accusations charged upon him +by a stranger, a commissioner from another +church. The lot of strangers were very +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-039">[pg 4-039]</span><a name="Pg4-039" id="Pg4-039" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +hard, if, when they are falsely accused to +authority, they may not answer for themselves. +He may remember the first accusation +was made by himself, when in his sermon +to the Parliament, he did flatly impute +to the commissioners from the church of +Scotland a great part of the fault of hindering +union in the Assembly of Divines, as +having come biassed with a national determination; +his doctrine also at that time being +such, as did not only reflect upon the +government of the church of Scotland, but +tend to the subversion of the covenant in +one principal point, without which there can +be small or no hopes of attaining the other +ends of the covenant. Since that time he +did in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span>, and now again +in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, fall foully upon the church +of Scotland, not only by gross mistakes and +misrepresentations of our way, but by most +groundless aspersions and most uncharitable +and unjust calumnies. I am sure I am not +so much a stranger to this doctrine as he is +to the church of Scotland, of which notwithstanding +he boldly speaks his pleasure in +divers particulars, which he will never be +able to make good. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, He hath aspersed that church in +the point of promiscuous communicating. +This I confuted in my <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil Respondes</span></span>: +and told him both of the order of the +church and practice of conscientious ministers +to the contrary. Now what replieth +he? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">First</span></span>, This refining work, I think, is +not one year old in Scotland, or much +more. I was lately informed that in Edinburgh +it is begun: whether anywhere else +I know not,”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. 20. Are not +these now good grounds of censuring and +aspersing a reformed church (whose name +hath been as precious ointment among other +churches abroad), <span class="tei tei-q">“I think; I was informed; +whether it be otherwise I know not?”</span> +He will sit in Cornhill, and tell the world +what he imagines or hears of the church of +Scotland, and that, forsooth, must be taken +for a truth. Yet there was both rules and +practice in the church of Scotland for debarring +ignorant and scandalous persons +from the sacrament before he was born, +though all was put out of course under the +prelates. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Secondly</span></span> (saith the reverend brother), +It is not a very effectual sin-censuring and +church-refining government, under which, +after fourscore years' constant practice, divers +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-040">[pg 4-040]</span><a name="Pg4-040" id="Pg4-040" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +thousands in the kingdom, and some +hundreds in one particular parish, because +of ignorance and scandal, are yet unfit to +communicate,”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. 20. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Ans.</span></span> 1. +It is notoriously false that there hath been +fourscore years' constant practice of presbyterial +government in Scotland; for the prelates +there were above thirty years' standing. +2. <span class="tei tei-q">“Shall the earth be made to bring +forth in one day, or shall a nation be born +at once?”</span> saith the prophet, Isa. lxvi. 8. +It is no easy matter to get a whole nation +purged of ignorant and scandalous persons. +3. He may take notice that the apostle +Paul, almost in all his epistles, maketh mention +of scandalous persons among those to +whom he wrote, warning them not to have +fellowship with such, to note them, to avoid +them. If the apostolic churches were not free +of such, what great marvel if we be not? 4. +Before he objected promiscuous communicating. +This being cleared to be a calumny, +now he objecteth that there are such as are +unfit to communicate. But while he thus +seeketh a quarrel against church government, +he doth upon the matter quarrel the +preaching of the gospel itself; for he that +imputeth it as a fault to the church government +that there are still divers thousands +who, by reason of ignorance or scandal, are +unfit to communicate, doth, by consequence, +yea, much more, impute it as a fault to the +preaching of the gospel in England, Scotland, +Ireland, France, Germany, the Low +Countries, Switzerland, Sweden, Poland,—that +in all these, and other reformed churches, +after fourscore years' constant preaching +of the gospel (which is appointed of God to +turn unconverted and unregenerate persons +from darkness to light, and from the power +of Satan to God), there are not only divers +thousands, but divers millions, who, by reason +of ignorance or scandal, are yet unfit to +communicate. If the word do not open the +eyes of the ignorant, and convert the scandalous, +what marvel that church government +cannot do it? Church government is +not an illuminating and regenerating ordinance +as the word is. But this church government +can and will do, yea, hath done, +where it is duly executed: It is a most +blessed means for keeping the ordinances +from visible and known pollution, which +doth very much honour God, shame sin, +and commend piety; it putteth a visible +difference between the precious and the +vile, the clean and the unclean, the silver +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-041">[pg 4-041]</span><a name="Pg4-041" id="Pg4-041" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and the dross; and may well be, therefore, +called a church-refining ordinance. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, The second calumny was this, +<span class="tei tei-q">“I myself (said he) did hear the presbytery +of Edinburgh censure a woman to be +banished out of the gates of the city.”</span> I +answered him in his own language, <span class="tei tei-q">“It is +at the best a most uncharitable slander:”</span> +and told him there is no banishment in +Scotland but by the civil magistrate; and +that he ought to have inquired and informed +himself better. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now he doth neither adhere to his calumny, +or offer to make it good, nor yet +quit it, or confess he was mistaken, but propoundeth +three new queries (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, +p. 21), still forgetting his own rule of keeping +to the laws of disputation and matter in +hand. For the particular in hand he only +saith thus much, <span class="tei tei-q">“I did make inquiry, and +from the presbytery itself I received information, +but not satisfaction.”</span> He tells not +what information he received. If he will +say that he received information that the +banishment was by the magistrate, how +could he then report that it was by the +presbytery. If he say that the information +he had from the presbytery gave him any +ground for the report which he hath made, +let him speak it out, and the world shall +know the untruth of it. He may remember, +withal, that by his principles an accusation +may not be received against an elder +(much less against an eldership), in reference +either to the judgment of charity, or +to ministerial conviction, except under two +or three witnesses. If, therefore, he would +have his accusation believed, let him find +two or three witnesses. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, Whereas I had rectified a great +mistake of the reverend brother when I +told him, <span class="tei tei-q">“It is accidental to the ruling +elder to be of the nobility, or to nobles to +be ruling elders; there are but some so, +and many otherwise,”</span> he is not pleased to +be rectified in this, but replieth, <span class="tei tei-q">“I say, +first, It is continually so; secondly, The +king's commissioner in the General Assembly, +is his presence accidental?”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male +Dicis</span></span>, p. 10. See now here whether he +understandeth what he saith, or whereof he +affirmeth. That which he saith is continually +so, is almost continually otherwise; +that is, there are continually some ruling +elders who are not nobles, and there are +continually some nobles who are not ruling +elders. So that, if anything be accidental, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-042">[pg 4-042]</span><a name="Pg4-042" id="Pg4-042" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +this is accidental, that an elder be of the +nobility, or nobles be elders; they are neither +nobles <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qua</span></span> elders, nor elders <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">qua</span></span> nobles. +It is no less accidental that the king's +commissioner be present in the General Assembly; +for there have been General Assemblies +in Scotland, both before the erection +and since the last casting out of Prelacy, +in which there was no commissioner +from the king. And when the king sends +a commissioner, it is accidental that he be +of the nobility; for the king hath sent commissioners +to General Assemblies who were +not of the nobility. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fourthly, A fourth injury, not to be +passed in silence, is this: Mr Coleman +hath endeavoured to make the world believe +that the commissioners from the church +of Scotland came to the Assembly biassed +with something adventitious from without, +which he calls a national determination, and +that we are not permitted by those that +sent us to receive any further light from +the word of God. I shall say no more of +the bias, because, as I told him before, the +standers by see well enough which way the +bias runs. But most strange it is, that after +I had confuted his calumny, not only from +our paper first presented to the grand committee, +but from the General Assembly's +own letter to the Assembly of Divines, +showing that they had ordered the laying +aside of some particular customs in the +church of Scotland, for the nearer uniformity +with the church of England, so much +endeared unto them, yet he still adhereth +to his former calumny (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. 20), +without taking notice of the evidence which +I had given to the contrary. And not content +with this, he still quarrelleth with my +allegation of certain parallel examples, which +are by him so far disesteemed, that he hath +not stuck to pass the very same censure upon +the foreign divines who came to the +Synod of Dort which the Arminians did. +The same he saith of Alexander's coming +to the Council of Nice, and of Cyril's coming +to the Council of Ephesus; all these, I +say, he still involveth under the same censure +with us; for whereas he had alleged +that I justified the bias, this I denied, and +called for his proof. His reply now is thus: +<span class="tei tei-q">“Is not the allegation of the examples of the +like doing a justification of the act done?”</span> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, p. 20. This reply can have +no other sense but this, That I justified the +thing which he thinks our bias, because I +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-043">[pg 4-043]</span><a name="Pg4-043" id="Pg4-043" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +justified those other divines who (as he +holds) came also biassed in like manner. +I am persuaded this one particular, his joining +with the Arminians in their exceptions +against the Synod of Dort, would make all +the reformed churches, if they could all +speak to him <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">uno ore</span></span>, to cry <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male audis</span></span>. +And I am as firmly persuaded that the +confession which I have extorted from him +in this place, that he knoweth no adventitious +engagements those divines had, makes +him irreconcileably to contradict himself; +for he made them but just now biassed in +the same manner as he thinks us, and made +my allegation of their examples to be a justification +of the bias charged by him upon +us: as, therefore, he doth must uncharitably +and untruly judge us to be biassed +with adventitious engagements, so doth he +judge of them. Neither can he assoil them +while he condemneth us; for the articles concerning +predestination, the death of Christ, +grace, free will, and perseverance, were determined +before the Synod of Dort by most +(if not by all) of those reformed churches +who sent commissioners thither, as much as +presbyterial government was determined in +the church of Scotland before the reverend +Assembly of Divines was called. And this +pre-engagement and predetermination of +those reformed churches was the main objection +of the Arminians against the foreign +divines who came to the Synod of Dort. To +conclude this point, Mr Coleman himself, in +his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span>, p. 7, avoucheth roundly, +that the foreign divines came to Dort, +not as divines, by dispute and disquisition to +find out truth, but as judges, to censure all +different opinions as erroneous. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc147" id="toc147"></a> +<a name="pdf148" id="pdf148"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">CHAPTER VII.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">CALUMNIES CONFUTED, AND THAT QUESTION +BRIEFLY CLEARED, WHETHER THE MAGISTRATE +BE CHRIST'S VICEGERENT.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Mr Hussey, in his title page, tells us he +hath prosecuted the argumentative part +without any personal reflections, yet I could +instance divers personal reflections in his +book which any moderate impartial man +will extremely dislike; but what should +this be to the edifying of my reader, the +end which, next to the glory of God and +the promoting of reformation, I have proposed +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-044">[pg 4-044]</span><a name="Pg4-044" id="Pg4-044" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to myself? Yet I must needs take +notice of some calumnies. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, In his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Epistle</span></span>, p. 8, he offereth it +to be examined whether I was not beside +my text, Mal. iii. 2, when I pressed from it +reformation by ecclesiastical discipline: whether +that refiner's fire and fuller's soap doth +not point at another and a nearer operation +upon the souls and spirits of men by the +blood, word, Spirit, and grace of Christ: +and whether such handling of a similitude +in a text be to preach the mind of God, or +men's own fancy. It is no discontent to me, +but I shall rejoice in it, that men of piety +and judgment examine my doctrine by the +word of God, and hold fast what they find +agreeable to the Scriptures, and no more. +But is this brotherly, or fair, or conscionable +dealing, to offer my sermon to be examined +under such a notion, when he hath +not only said nothing to confute any of +my doctrines, as not arising from my text, +or any of my applications, as not arising +from my doctrines; but hath also untruly +represented my sermon, as coming short of, +or not expressing that which indeed it hath +most principally and most expressly in it? +That of reformation was but a part of my +sermon; and that of church censures, against +scandalous sinners, was but the least part of +that part. And why should not the fuller's +soap in the house of God, take off those +spots in our feasts? Why should not the +refiner's fire purge away the wicked of the +earth like dross? so David calls them. That +reformation is one part of the Holy Ghost's +intendment in that text, is Gualther's opinion +as well as mine, yet he thinks Gualther +his own. Nay, I proved it from comparing +scripture with scripture, which is the +best way that I know to clear scripture. +Why did he not answer my proofs? But +beside all that I said of reformation, had I +not other three doctrines out of that text +comprehending all that which Mr Hussey +hinteth as omitted by me, and yet intended +in the text? Dare he say that I did not +take in purgation by the word? (though I +confess he doth not well prove it from the +words which he citeth, <span class="tei tei-q">“Is not my word an +hammer?”</span> But it is proved by the words +which he citeth not, <span class="tei tei-q">“Is not my word like +as a fire?”</span>) Did I not expressly say that +Christ is to us as a refiner's fire and as fuller's +soap three ways,—by reformation, by +tribulation, by mortification? Did I not +handle the last two as well as the first? Oh +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-045">[pg 4-045]</span><a name="Pg4-045" id="Pg4-045" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +let no more such gross calumnies be found +among those who profess to be brethren! +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, Mr Hussey, in his epistle to +myself, gives it out that I say, <span class="tei tei-q">“We have +leave from the civil magistrate to preach the +gospel,”</span> which he interprets as if I denied +that we preach the word with authority from +Christ. It was <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de facto</span></span>, not <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de jure</span></span>, that +I spake it. The magistrate hath power in +his hand to hinder both doctrine and discipline, +if he be an adversary, though it be +the will of Christ that there be both doctrine +and discipline, and the authority of +both is from Christ. When the magistrate +assisteth or countenanceth, or so much as +doth not hinder the preaching of the gospel, +then he gives leave to it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, Mr Coleman, in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, +p. 3, saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“I am confident the church of +Scotland sent this Commissioner to dispute +down our reasons, not to revile our persons.”</span> +Why did he not, if he could, give instance of +some reviling word written by me against +his person? I have not so learned Christ. +The Lord rebuke every railing and reviling +spirit. I have given him reason against +railing; he hath given me railing against +reason; I spake to his doctrine, he speaks +to my place and relation, which is both the +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">alpha</span></span> and <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">omega</span></span> +of his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fourthly, <span class="tei tei-q">“Knowledge (saith he) is only +with Mr Gillespie; others understand neither +what they say, nor whereof they affirm,”</span> +p. 3. He will sooner bring water +out of flint than prove this consequence out +of my title-page. Although I confess himself +hath affirmed divers things of the +church of Scotland which he doth not understand, +as I have made plainly to appear. +If he take a review of the title-page of his +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Re-examination</span></span>, he gives more ground for +this consequence,—that Mr Coleman is the +only man that denies himself; others seek +great things for themselves. Or from the +title-page of his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span> this consequence +will be as good,—that Mr Coleman is the +only man that blesseth; others are revilers. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fifthly, Thus saith Mr Coleman, <span class="tei tei-q">“O ye +honourable house of Parliament, take you +notice that you manage that great place of +yours under Christ and for Christ: He is +your head, and you are his servants; and +take you notice withal that Mr Gillespie +accounts this your reproach,”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis +Maledicis</span></span>, p. 17. But O ye honourable +house of Parliament, be pleased to take notice +of my own plain expression of my mind +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-046">[pg 4-046]</span><a name="Pg4-046" id="Pg4-046" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +in my <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil Respondes.</span></span> p. 13: <span class="tei tei-q">“The +Christian magistrate manageth his office +under and for Christ, that is, so as to be +serviceable for the kingdom and glory of +Christ.”</span> And now judge whether it be +suitable to the sincerity and candour of a +minister of the gospel to endeavour to make +me odious to authority, by imputing to me +that which not only I did not say, but the +contrary whereof I did plainly express. +The thing which I charged his doctrine +with was this, that by holding all government +to be given to Christ as Mediator, +and from him, as Mediator, derived to the +magistrate as his vicegerent, he shaketh the +foundation of magistracy. I am sure that +which I hold, that all lawful magistrates are +powers ordained by God, and are to be +honoured and obeyed as God's vicegerents, +is a firm and strong foundation for magistracy. +But that which Mr Coleman and +Mr Hussey hold, viz., that the Christian magistrate +holdeth his office of, under, and for +Christ, as he is Mediator, and doth act <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vice +Christi</span></span>, as Christ's vicegerent, gives a most +dangerous wound to Christian magistracy, +which I can demonstrate in many particulars. +I shall now give instance only in these +few: First, They must prove from Scripture +that Christ, as Mediator, hath given a +commission of vicegerentship to Christian +magistrates, and appointed them not only to +be serviceable to him, and to do his work +(for that they must serve Christ, and be for +his glory, is not controverted, nay, can never +enough be commended to them), but also to +govern <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">vice Christi</span></span>, in Christ's stead, and +that not only as he is God, which is not controverted +neither, but as he is Mediator. +This, I say, they must prove, which they +will never be able to do, or otherwise they +do, by their doctrine, lead the magistrate +into a snare, and leave him in it. For how +shall he be acknowledged for a vicegerent +who can show no commission nor warrant +for his vicegerentship? Secondly, Their +doctrine tendeth to the altering of the surest +and best known tenure of magistracy, +which is from God; for they hold that God +hath put all government, and all authority +civil, and all, into the hands of Christ as +Mediator; if the tenure from Christ fail, +then, by their doctrine, the tenure from +God shall fail too. Thirdly, The vicegerent +cannot act in that capacity, nor assume +that power which his sovereign, whose vicegerent +he is, ought not to assume if he were +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-047">[pg 4-047]</span><a name="Pg4-047" id="Pg4-047" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +personally present; so that, by their principles, +it will follow that the Christian magistrate +can act no farther, nor assume any +other power of government, than Christ +himself might have assumed when he was +on earth, or might now assume and exercise +as Mediator if he were on earth. But +Christ himself, when he was on earth, neither +did exercise, nor was sent to exercise, +civil judgment, Luke xii. 14; and the temporal +sword, John xviii. 36; nor external +observation and state, Luke xvii. 20, 21; +and he declined to be an earthly king, John +vi. 15. Therefore, by their principles, the +Christian magistrate ought to forbear and +avoid all these. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +A sixth calumny is this: Mr Coleman, +descanting upon the governments mentioned +1 Cor. xii. 28, chargeth me with a +circular argumentation: <span class="tei tei-q">“He circularly argues +(saith he): they are civil, because God +placed them there, and God placed them +there because they are civil,”</span> <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis +Maledicis</span></span>, p. 9. I neither argued the one +nor the other; they are both, Sir, of your +own forging. But this is not your first allegation +of this kind. I sometime admire +what oscitancy or supine negligence (to +judge it no worse) this can be, to fancy to +yourself that I have said what you would, +and then to bring forth your own apprehensions +for my arguments. +</p> + +</div> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc149" id="toc149"></a> +<a name="pdf150" id="pdf150"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">CHAPTER VIII.</span></h2> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THAT MR COLEMAN DOTH GREAT VIOLENCE, +BOTH TO HIS OWN WORDS AND TO THE +WORDS OF OTHERS WHOM HE CITETH.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The reverend brother hath offered extreme +violence to his own declaration, of +which let the leader now judge, comparing +his declaration with his interpretation.— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Declaration</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For much of what is reported +of my sermon I utterly deny, +and refer myself to the sermon +itself, for what I have acknowledged +to be delivered by me, +although it is my judgment, yet +because I see it hath given a +great deal of offence to this +Assembly and the reverend +Commissioners of Scotland, I am +sorry I have given offence in +the delivery thereof; and for +the printing, although I have +an order, I will forbear, except +I be further commanded. +THO. COLEMAN. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Interpretation</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It is a truth, and +a Scripture truth, +which I have delivered, +and because +I see a scripture +truth hath given +offence to the +Commissioners of +Scotland, &c. I +am sorry. This +must needs be the +sense; I am sure +this was the sense +intended, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male +Dicis, Maledicis</span></span>, +p. 18. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-048">[pg 4-048]</span><a name="Pg4-048" id="Pg4-048" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Surely if such Orleans glosses be admitted +upon men's declarations, signed with their +hands, and if he who hath subscribed himself +sorry that he hath given offence in the +delivery of such a doctrine, shall be allowed +to expound himself thus; that he meant he +was sorry others had taken offence at a +Scripture truth, that is, he was sorry for our +fault, not for his own. I know not how +men shall trust one another's declarations, +or how we can practically, as well as doctrinally, +confute the Jesuitical equivocations +and mental reservations. And if this must +needs be the sense which now the reverend +brother gives, and was the sense intended, +why saith he that he did publicly recal +that declaration? He might make a revocation +of it, in the sense wherein I understood +it: but how could he make a revocation +of it as himself understood it, and as he +saith the sense must needs be? Was this his +sorrow for our taking offence at a Scripture +truth, a sorrow to be sorrowed for? Why +did he not rather make a second declaration +the next day interpreting the former? And +whereas he thinks that his revocation ought +to have been mentioned together with his +declaration, because the whole truth is to +be told as well as the truth, his own heart +knows that he himself hath not told the +whole truth, for he could tell much more if +he pleased, how he was brought upon the +business, and particularly upon that revocation. +Why will he challenge others for not +telling the whole truth, when himself doth +it not? I should have thought that this revocation +was neither here nor there as to +the point of scandal, for proof whereof his +declaration was brought; and that, as it was +not to the business in hand, so it might rather +serve for impairing his credit than for +anything else. But seeing himself thinks it +more for his credit to tell the world of his +saying and unsaying, declaring and undeclaring, +let him be doing. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the next place, Will you see how much +violence he offereth to divines whom he citeth? +I had cited plain and full testimonies +of the Zurich divines, showing that Gualther +expounds 1 Cor. v. all along of excommunication; +that Bullinger holds excommunication +to be instituted by Christ, Matt. +xviii.; that Aretius saith God was the author +of excommunication in the Old Testament, +and Christ in the New, all which see +in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nihil Respondes</span></span>, p. 32. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The reverend brother, notwithstanding +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-049">[pg 4-049]</span><a name="Pg4-049" id="Pg4-049" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of their plain testimonies, speaking for me +and against him in the main controversy between +him and me, doth still allege that +they are for him, not for me, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Male Dicis</span></span>, +p. 23, yet he doth not so much as offer any +answer to their testimonies by me cited, +only he bringeth three other passages of +theirs, intimating that there may be a true +church without excommunication; that they +thought it not necessary where they lived; +that they thought it hard, yea impossible—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">arduum +nec non impossible</span></span>—to introduce +excommunication in those parts, by which +citations the brother hath proved nothing +against me, but confirmed what I said. +Let him remember first, he himself makes +the main controversy between him and me +about the scriptural warrants of church censures, +now in that they are clearly against +him. Next Aretius, who thought it hard, +yea impossible, to bring in excommunication +at that time, saith also, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Dabit posterior +aetas tractabiliores forte animas</span></span>,—peradventure +the following age shall bring +forth more tractable souls; and thereupon +he adviseth not to despair of the restitution +of excommunication. I cited also other +testimonies to show that the Zurich divines +did endeavour and long for the discipline of +excommunication, though as things stood +then and there, they did prudentially supersede +the restoring of it where they lived, +because of the difficulty and apprehended +impossibility of the thing. If Mr Coleman +will follow the Zurich divines he must change +his tone, and quite alter the state of the +question, and make it thus: Whether, as +things now stand, it be expedient to settle +excommunication in the church of England. +Now if he makes this the state of the question, +then he must make a revocation of that +word, <span class="tei tei-q">“I deny an institution, I assent to a +prudence.”</span> For the tables were turned +with the Zurich divines; they assented to +an institution; they denied a prudence; +they held an affirmative precept for excommunication, +but that it doth not bind <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ad +semper</span></span>, that the thing is not at all times, +nor in all places necessary; that weighty inconveniences +may warrant the superseding +of it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The reverend brother brings another testimony +out of Aretius against suspension +from the sacrament: <span class="tei tei-q">“And further (saith +he) for this grand desired power, suspension +from sacrament, these are his words,”</span> &c. +A testimony three ways falsified: 1. Aretius +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-050">[pg 4-050]</span><a name="Pg4-050" id="Pg4-050" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +speaks not at all in that place of the power +or duty of church officers, of which suspension +is a part, but he speaks of private +Christians, and what is incumbent to them. +2. He speaks of separation, not of suspension +from the sacrament; that a man is not +bound to withdraw and lie off from the +sacrament, because every one who is to communicate +with him is not in his opinion a +saint. 3. He speaketh against separation +from both word and sacrament, because of +the mixture of good and bad in hearing and +in communicating; but scandalous sinners +are invited to, not suspended from the hearing +of the word, wherefore take Aretius's<a id="noteref_1358" name="noteref_1358" href="#note_1358"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1358</span></span></a> +words as they are, and then let the reverend +brother consider what he hath gained. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +What hath this now to do with church +officers' power of suspension from the +sacrament? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Observe another testimony which he addeth +out of Augustine, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">lib. de Fide, Excommunicatio +debet supplere locum visibilis +gladii</span></span>, which he Englisheth thus: +<span class="tei tei-q">“Excommunication comes in only to supply +the want of the civil sword.”</span> But how +comes in your <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">only</span></em>, Sir? Augustine saith +no such thing. And when I have expunged +that word, I must tell you farther, that I +can find no such passage in Augustine's +book <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de Fide</span></span>; but I find somewhat to this +purpose in another book of his, which is entitled +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">De Fide et Operibus</span></span>, a book which +he wrote against the admission of such persons +to baptism, as being instructed in the +faith, are, notwithstanding, still scandalous +in their lives (which, by the way, will hold +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">a fortiori</span></span>, for the exclusion of notorious +scandalous sinners from the Lord's supper; +for they who ought not to be admitted to +the sacrament of initiation, ought much less +to be admitted to the sacrament of confirmation). +Now because divers scriptures +speak of a mixture of good and bad in the +church, Augustine takes there occasion to +reprove those who abused these scriptures +against the exercise of discipline and church +censures, the necessity whereof he showeth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-051">[pg 4-051]</span><a name="Pg4-051" id="Pg4-051" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to be the greater, because the magistrate +doth not punish by death all such crimes as +under the law were punished by death, +as, namely, adultery, the scandal chiefly by +him insisted upon. As for that passage +concerning excommunication supplying the +place of the sword,<a id="noteref_1359" name="noteref_1359" href="#note_1359"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1359</span></span></a> it plainly holds forth +excommunication under Christian emperors +and magistrates, for such they were at that +time, so far it is from making against us. +For these are the words which say no such +thing as Mr Coleman would make them +say: <span class="tei tei-q">“And Phinehas the priest did thrust +through the adulterous persons found together +with the avenging sword;”</span> which signified +that it should be none by degradations +and excommunications in this time, when, +in the discipline of the church, the visible +sword was to cease. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If the reverend brother had let me know +where to find his other testimonies of Origen +and Chrysostom, peradventure I had +given him as good an account of them. Tertullian's<a id="noteref_1360" name="noteref_1360" href="#note_1360"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1360</span></span></a> +words which he citeth, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Praesident +probati seniores</span></span>, I know very well where +to find; and I know also, that if there be +a passage in all antiquity against the Erastians, +that is one. Which therefore I here +offer as it is to be considered. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +One instance more of his misalleging +and perverting of testimonies. In the close, +he citeth a passage of Mr Case's sermon, +Aug. 22, 1645. <span class="tei tei-q">“He (Christ) is king of +nations and king of saints. As king of nations +he hath a temporal kingdom and +government over the world,”</span> &c., <span class="tei tei-q">“and the +rule and regiment of this kingdom he hath +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page4-052">[pg 4-052]</span><a name="Pg4-052" id="Pg4-052" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +committed to monarchies,”</span> &c. <span class="tei tei-q">“Here is +Erastianism (saith Mr Coleman, p. 38), a +step higher than ever I or Erastus himself +went. And I desire to know of Mr Gillespie, +if he will own this as good divinity?”</span> +Yes, Sir, I own it for very good divinity; +for my reverend brother, Mr Case, saith +not that Christ, as Mediator, is king of nations, +and hath a temporal kingdom in the +world, and hath committed rule and regiment +to monarchies or other lawful magistrates +(which is the point that you and Mr +Hussey contend for, being a great heterodoxy +in divinity), but he saith of the Son of +God, that he is king of nations, and hath +committed rule to monarchies, which I own +with all my heart. The distinction of the +twofold kingdom of Christ,—an universal +kingdom, whereby he reigneth over all things +as God, and a special economical kingdom, +whereby he is king to the church only, and +ruleth and governeth it,—is that which, being +rightly understood, overturneth, overturneth, +overturneth the Erastian principles. +Let Mr Coleman but own this distinction, +and that which Mr Case addeth concerning +the kingdom, which Christ, as king of saints +(and so as Mediator), doth exercise both invisibly, +in the conscience, and visibly, in the +church: First, By conquering a people and +visible subjects; secondly, By giving them +laws distinct from all the laws and statutes +of all the kingdoms and republics in the +world, Isa. xxxiii. 22; thirdly, By constituting +special officers in the church not only +to promulgate these laws, Matt, xviii. 19, +but to govern his people according to them, +Acts xx. 28; Rom. xii. 8; 1 Cor. xii. 28; +xiv. 32; fourthly, In that he hath commanded +all his people to obey these ecclesiastical +officers, Heb. xiii. 7, 17; fifthly, +And hath appointed censures proper to this +government, Matt, xviii. 17; 1 Cor. v. 13: +I say, let Mr Coleman but own this doctrine +of Mr Case, which was printed by order of +the honourable House of Commons as well +as his was, then we are agreed. And so +much for this time. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +THE END. +</p> + +</div> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-i">[pg 5-i]</span><a name="Pg5-i" id="Pg5-i" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> +<a name="toc151" id="toc151"></a> +<a name="pdf152" id="pdf152"></a> +<h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">ONE HUNDRED AND ELEVEN PROPOSITIONS CONCERNING THE MINISTRY AND GOVERNMENT OF THE +CHURCH.</span></h1> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">ONE HUNDRED AND ELEVEN</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">PROPOSITIONS</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">CONCERNING</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THE MINISTRY AND GOVERNMENT OF THE +CHURCH.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">BY GEORGE GILLESPIE,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">MINISTER AT EDINBURGH, 1642</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">EDINBURGH:</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">ROBERT OGLE AND OLIVER AND BOYD.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">M. OGLE & SON AND WILLIAM COLLINS, GLASGOW. J. +DEWAR, PERTH. W. MIDDLETON, DUNDEE.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">G. & R. KING, ABERDEEN. W. M'COMB, BELFAST.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">HAMILTON, ADAMS, & CO., AND JAMES NISBET & CO., +LONDON.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">1642.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">REPRINTED BY A. W. MURRAY, MILNE SQUARE, EDINBURGH.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">1844.</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-001">[pg 5-001]</span><a name="Pg5-001" id="Pg5-001" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Act approving Eight general Heads of Doctrine against the Tenets of +Erastianism, Independency, and Liberty of Conscience, asserted in the One +Hundred and Eleven Propositions, which are to be examined against the +next Assembly.</span></span> +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-002">[pg 5-002]</span><a name="Pg5-002" id="Pg5-002" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Being tender of so great an engagement by solemn +covenant,—sincerely, really, and constantly to +endeavour in our places and callings, the preservation +of the reformed religion in this kirk of Scotland, +in doctrine, worship, discipline, and government, +the reformation of religion in the kingdoms +of England and Ireland, in doctrine, worship, discipline, +and government, according to the word of +God and the example of the best reformed kirks, +and to endeavour the nearest conjunction and +uniformity in all these, together with the extirpation +of heresy, schism, and whatsoever shall be +found contrary to sound doctrine: and considering, +withal, that one of the special means which it +becometh us in our places and callings to use in +pursuance of these ends is, in zeal for the true reformed +religion, to give our public testimony against +the dangerous tenets of Erastianism, Independency, +and (which is falsely called) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Liberty of Conscience</span></span>, +which are not only contrary to sound doctrine, but +more special lets and hinderances as well to the +preservation of our own received doctrine, worship, +discipline and government, as to the work of reformation +and uniformity in England and Ireland. +The General Assembly upon these considerations, +having heard publicly read the one hundred and +eleven following propositions, exhibited and tendered +by some brethren who were appointed to prepare +articles or propositions for the vindication of +the truth in those particulars, doth unanimously +approve and agree unto these eight general heads +of doctrine therein contained and asserted, viz, 1. +That the ministry of the word and the administration +of the sacraments of the New Testament, baptism +and the Lord's supper, are standing ordinances, +instituted by God himself, to continue in the church +to the end of the world; 2. That such as administer +the word and sacraments ought to be duly called +and ordained thereunto; 3. That some ecclesiastical +censures are proper and peculiar to be inflicted +only upon such as bear office in the kirk; other +censures are common, and may be inflicted both on +ministers and other members of the kirk; 4. That +the censure of suspension from the sacrament of +the Lord's supper, inflicted because of gross ignorance, +or because of a scandalous life and conversation, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-003">[pg 5-003]</span><a name="Pg5-003" id="Pg5-003" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +as likewise the censure of excommunication or +casting out of the kirk flagitious or contumacious +offenders, both the one censure and the other is +warrantable by and grounded upon the word of +God, and is necessary (in respect of divine institution) +to be in the kirk; 5. That as the rights, power, +and authority of the civil magistrate are to be maintained +according to the word of God, and the confessions +of the faith of the reformed kirks, so it is +no less true and certain, that Jesus Christ, the only +Head and only King of the kirk, hath instituted and +appointed a kirk government, distinct from the civil +government or magistracy; 6. That the ecclesiastical +government is committed and entrusted by +Christ to the assemblies of the kirk, made up of the +ministers of the word and ruling elders; 7. That the +lesser and inferior ecclesiastical assemblies ought to +be subordinate and subject unto the greater and superior +assemblies; 8. That notwithstanding hereof, +the civil magistrate may and ought to suppress, by +corporal or civil punishments, such as by spreading +error or heresy, or by fomenting schism, greatly +dishonour God, dangerously hurt religion, and disturb +the peace of the kirk. Which heads of doctrine +(howsoever opposed by the authors and fomenters +of the foresaid errors respectively) the General Assembly +doth firmly believe, own, maintain, and commend +unto others, as solid, true, orthodox, grounded +upon the word of God, consonant to the judgment +both of the ancient and the best reformed kirks. +And because this Assembly (through the multitude +of other necessary and pressing business) cannot +now have so much leisure as to examine and consider +particularly the foresaid one hundred and +eleven propositions; therefore a more particular +examination thereof is committed and referred to +the theological faculties in the four universities of +this kingdom, and the judgment of each of these +faculties concerning the same is appointed to be reported +to the next General Assembly. In the mean +while these propositions shall be printed, both that +copies thereof may be sent to presbyteries, and that +it may be free for any that pleaseth to peruse them, +and to make known or send their judgment concerning +the same to the said next Assembly. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +A. KER. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-004">[pg 5-004]</span><a name="Pg5-004" id="Pg5-004" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc153" id="toc153"></a> +<a name="pdf154" id="pdf154"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">PROPOSITIONS.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. As our Lord Jesus Christ doth invisibly +teach and govern his church by the +Holy Spirit; so in gathering, preserving, +instructing, building and saving thereof, he +useth ministers as his instruments, and hath +appointed an order of some to teach and +others to learn in the church, and that some +should be the flock and others the pastors. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. For beside these first founders of the +church of Christ, extraordinarily sent, and +furnished with the gift of miracles, whereby +they might confirm the doctrine of the +gospel, he appointed also ordinary pastors +and teachers, for the executing of the ministry, +even until his coming again unto judgment, +Eph. iv. 11-13. Wherefore also, as +many as are of the number of God's people, +or will be accounted Christians, ought to receive +and obey the ordinary ministers of +God's word and sacraments (lawfully though +mediately called), as the stewards and ambassadors +of Christ himself. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. It is not lawful for any man, how fit +soever and how much soever enriched or +beautified with excellent gifts, to undertake +the administration either of the word or sacraments +by the will of private persons, or +others who have not power and right to call, +much less it is lawful by their own judgment +or arbitrement to assume and arrogate +the same to themselves. But before it be +lawful to undergo that sacred ministry in +churches constituted, a special calling, yea +beside, a lawful election (which alone is not +sufficient), a mission or sending, or (as commonly +it is termed) ordination, is necessarily +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-005">[pg 5-005]</span><a name="Pg5-005" id="Pg5-005" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +required, and that both for the avoiding of +confusion, and to bar out or shut the door +(so far as in us lieth) upon impostors; as also +by reason of divine institution delivered to +us in the Holy Scripture, Rom. x. 15; Heb. +v. 4; Tit. i. 5; 1 Tim. ii. 7. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. The church ought to be governed by +no other persons than ministers and stewards +preferred and placed by Christ, and +after no other manner than according to the +laws made by him; and, therefore, there is +no power on earth which may challenge to +itself authority or dominion over the church: +but whosoever they are that would have the +things of Christ to be administered not according +to the ordinance and will of Christ +revealed in his word, but as it liketh them, +and according to their own will and prescript, +what other thing go they about to do +than by horrible sacrilege to throw down +Christ from his own throne? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. For our only lawgiver and interpreter +of his Father's will, Jesus Christ hath prescribed +and foreappointed the rule according +to which he would have his worship and the +government of his own house to be ordered. +To wrest this rule of Christ, laid open in his +holy word, to the counsels, wills, manners, +devices, or laws of men, is most high impiety. +But contrarily, the law of faith commandeth +the counsel and purposes of men to +be framed and conformed to this rule, and +overturneth all the reasonings of worldly +wisdom, and bringeth into captivity the +thoughts of the proud swelling mind to the +obedience of Christ. Neither ought the voice +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-006">[pg 5-006]</span><a name="Pg5-006" id="Pg5-006" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of any to take place or be rested upon in the +church but the voice of Christ alone. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. The same Lord and our Saviour Jesus +Christ, the only Head of the church, hath +ordained in the New Testament, not only +the preaching of the word and administration +of baptism and the Lord's supper, but +also ecclesiastical government, distinct and +differing from the civil government; and it +is his will that there be such a government +distinct from the civil in all his churches +everywhere, as well those which live under +Christian, as those under infidel magistrates, +even until the end of the world. Heb. xiii. +7, 17; 1 Tim. v. 17, 19; Rom. xii. 8; 1 +Cor. xii. 28; 1 Thess. v. 12; Acts i. 20; +Luke xii. 42; 1 Tim. vi. 14; Rev. ii. 25. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +7. This ecclesiastical government, distinct +from the civil, is from God committed, not +to the whole body of the church or congregation +of the faithful, or to be exercised both +by officers and people, but to the ministers +of God's word, together with the elders +which are joined with them for the care and +government of the church, 1 Tim. v. 17. To +those, therefore, who are over the church in +the Lord, belongeth the authority and power, +and it lieth upon them by their office, according +to the rule of God's word, to discern +and judge betwixt the holy and profane, +to give diligence for amendment of +delinquents, and to purge the church (as +much as is in them) from scandals, and that +not only by inquiring, inspection, warning, +reproving, and more sharply expostulating, +but also by acting in the further and more +severe parts of ecclesiastical discipline, or exercising +ecclesiastical jurisdiction, even unto +the greatest and weightiest censures, where +deed is. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +8. None that is within the church ought +to be without the reach of church law, and +exempt from ecclesiastical censures; but discipline +is to be exercised on all the members +of the church, without respect or consideration +of those adhering qualities which +use to commend a man to other men, such +as power, nobility, illustrious descent, and +the like: for the judgment cannot be right +where men are led and moved with these +considerations. Wherefore, let respect of +persons be far from all judges, chiefly the +ecclesiastical: and if any in the church do so +swell in pride, that he refuse to be under +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-007">[pg 5-007]</span><a name="Pg5-007" id="Pg5-007" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +this discipline, and would have himself to be +free and exempt from all trial and ecclesiastical +judgment, this man's disposition is +more like the haughtiness of the Roman +Pope, than the meekness and submissiveness +of Christ's sheep. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +9. Ecclesiastical censure, moreover, is +either proper to be inflicted upon the ministers +and office-bearers only, or with them +common to other members of the church: +the former consisteth in suspension or deposition +of ministers from their office (which +in the ancient canons is called καθαίρεσις); +the latter consisteth in the greater and lesser +excommunication (as they speak). Whatsoever +in another brother deserveth excommunication, +the same much more in a minister +deserveth excommunication: but justly +sometimes a minister is to be put from his +office, and deprived of that power which by +ordination was given him, against whom, +nevertheless, to draw the sword of excommunication, +no reason doth compel. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +10. Sometime also it happeneth that a +minister, having fallen into heresy or apostacy, +or other grievous crimes, if he show +tokens of true repentance, may be justly received +into the communion of the church, +whom, notwithstanding, it is no way expedient +to restore into his former place or +charge; yea, perhaps it will not be found fit +to restore such an one to the ministry in another +congregation as soon as he is received +into the bosom of the church; which surely +is most agreeable as well to the word of +God (2 Kings xxiii. 9; Ezek. xliv. 10-14,) +as to that ecclesiastical discipline, which in +some ages after the times of the Apostle was +in use. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +So true is it that the ministers of the +church are liable as well to peculiar as to +common censures; or that a minister of the +church is censured one way, and one of the +people another way. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +11. Ecclesiastical censure, which is not +proper to ministers, but common to them +with other members of the church, is +either suspension from the Lord's supper +(which by others is called the publican's +excommunication), or the cutting off of a +member, which is commonly called excommunication. +The distinction of this twofold +censure (commonly, though not so properly +passing under the name of the lesser and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-008">[pg 5-008]</span><a name="Pg5-008" id="Pg5-008" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +greater excommunication) is not only much +approved by the church of Scotland, and +the synod now assembled at Westminster, +but also by the reformed churches of France, +the Low Countries, and of Poland, as is to +be seen in the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Book of the Ecclesiastical +Discipline of the Reformed Churches in +France</span></span>, chap. 5, art. 9; in the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Harmony +of the Belgic Synods</span></span>, chap. 14, art. 8, 9; +in the canons of the general synod of Torn, +held in the year 1597. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +12. That the distinction of that twofold +church censure was allowed also by antiquity, +it may be sufficiently clear to him who will +consult the sixty-first canon of the sixth +general synod, with the annotations of Zonaras +and Balsamon; also the thirteenth canon +of the eighth synod (which is termed +the first and second), with the notes of Zonaras; +yea, besides, even the penitents also +themselves of the fourth degree, or οἱ ἐν +συστασεῖ, that is, which were in the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">consistency</span></span>, +were suspended from the Lord's supper, +though as to other things of the same +condition with the faithful; for, to the communion +also of prayers, and so to all privileges +of ecclesiastical society, the eucharist +alone excepted, they were thought to have +right: so sacred a thing was the eucharist +esteemed. See also, beside others, Cyprian, +book 1, epist. 11; that Dionysius, the author +of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">The Ecclesiastical Hierarchy</span></span>, chap. +3, part. 3; Basil., <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Epist. to Amphilochius</span></span>, +can. 4; Ambrose, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">De Officiis</span></span>, lib. 2, chap. +27; Augustine, in his book against the +Donatists after the Conference, cap. 4; +Chrysostom, hom. 83, in Matt.; Gregor. +the Great, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Epist.</span></span>, lib. 2, chap. 65, 66; +Walafridus Strabo, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Of Ecclesiastical Matters</span></span>, +chap. 17. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +13. That first and lesser censure by +Christ's ordinance is to be inflicted on such +as have received baptism, and pretend to be +true members of the church, yet are found +unfit and unworthy to communicate in the +signs of the grace of Christ with the church, +whether for their gross ignorance of divine +things, the law, namely, and gospel, or by +reason of scandal, either of false doctrine or +wicked life. For these causes, therefore, or +for some one of them, they are to be kept +back from the sacrament of the Lord's supper +(a lawful judicial trial going before) according +to the interdiction of Christ, forbidding +that that which is holy be given to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-009">[pg 5-009]</span><a name="Pg5-009" id="Pg5-009" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +dogs, or pearls be cast before swine, Matt. +vii. 6; and this censure of suspension is to +continue till the offenders bring forth fruits +worthy of repentance. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +14. For the asserting and defending of +this suspension there is no small accession of +strength from the nature of the sacrament +itself, and the institution and end thereof. +The word of God indeed is to be preached, +as well to the ungodly and impenitent, that +they may be converted, as to the godly and +repenting that they may be confirmed; but +the sacrament of the Lord's supper is by +God instituted, not for beginning the work +of grace, but for nourishing and increasing +grace, and therefore no one is to be admitted +to the Lord's supper who by his life testifieth +that he is impenitent, and not as yet +converted. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +15. Indeed, if the Lord had instituted +this sacrament, that not only it should nourish +and cherish faith, and seal the promises +of the gospel, but also should begin the work +of grace in sinners, and give regeneration itself +as the instrumental cause thereof, verily +even the most wicked, most unclean, and +most unworthy, were to be admitted: but +the reformed churches do otherwise judge of +the nature of this sacrament, which shall be +abundantly manifest by the gleaning of +these following testimonies. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +16. The <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Scottish Confession</span></span>, art. 23. +<span class="tei tei-q">“But we confess that the Lord's supper belongs +only to those of the household of faith +who can try and examine themselves, as +well in faith as in the duties of faith towards +their neighbours. Whoso abideth without +faith, and in variance with their brethren, +do at that holy table eat and drink unworthily. +Hence it is that the pastors in our +church do enter on a public and particular +examination, both of the knowledge, conversation +and life, of those who are to be admitted +to the Lord's table.”</span> The <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Belgic +Confession</span></span>, art. 35:—<span class="tei tei-q">“We believe also and +confess that our Lord Jesus Christ hath +ordained the holy sacrament of his supper, +that in it he may nourish and uphold them +whom he hath already regenerated.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +17. The <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Saxon Confession</span></span>, art. 15:—<span class="tei tei-q">“The +Lord willeth that every receiver be +particularly confirmed by this testimony, so +that he may be certified that the benefits of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-010">[pg 5-010]</span><a name="Pg5-010" id="Pg5-010" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the gospel do appertain to himself, seeing +the preaching is common, and by this testimony, +by this receiving, he showeth that +thou art one of his members, and washed +with his blood.”</span> And by and by:—<span class="tei tei-q">“Thus, +therefore, we instruct the church, that it +behoveth them that come to the supper to +bring with them repentance or conversion, +and (faith being now kindled in the mediation +of the death and resurrection, and the +benefits of the Son of God) to seek here the +confirmation of this faith.”</span> The very same +things are set down, and that in the very +same words, in the consent of the churches +of Poland in the Sendomirian synod, anno +1570, art. <span class="tei tei-q">“of the Lord's supper.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +18. The <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Bohemian Confession</span></span>, art. 11:—<span class="tei tei-q">“Next +our divines teach that the sacraments +of themselves, or as some say, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ex +opere operato</span></span>, do not confer grace to those +who are not first endued with good motions, +and inwardly quickened by the Holy Spirit, +neither do they bestow justifying faith, +which maketh the soul of man in all things +obsequious, trusting and obedient to God; +for faith must go before (we speak of them +of ripe years), which quickeneth a man by +the work of the Holy Spirit, and putteth +good motions into the heart.”</span> And after:—<span class="tei tei-q">“But +if any come unworthily to the sacraments, +he is not made by them worthy or +clean, but doth only bring greater sin and +damnation on himself.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +19. Seeing, then, in the holy supper, that +is, in the receiving the sacramental elements +(which is here distinguished from the prayers +and exhortations accompanying that action), +the benefits of the gospel are not first received, +but for them being received are +thanks given; neither by partaking thereof +doth God bestow the very spiritual life, but +doth preserve, cherish and perfect that life; +and seeing the word of God is accounted in +the manner of letters patent, but sacraments +like seals, (as rightly the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Helvetian Confession</span></span> +saith, chap. 19), it plainly followeth +that those are to be kept back from the +Lord's supper, who by their fruits and +manners do prove themselves to be ungodly +or impenitent, and strangers or aliens from +all communion with Christ. Nor are the +promises of grace sealed to any other than +those to whom these promises do belong, for +otherwise the seal annexed should contradict +and gainsay the letters patent; and by the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-011">[pg 5-011]</span><a name="Pg5-011" id="Pg5-011" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +visible word those should be loosed and remitted, +who by the audible word are bound +and condemned: but this is such an absurdity, +as that if any would, yet he cannot +smooth or heal it with any plaster. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +20. But as known, impious, and unregenerate +persons, have no right to the holy +table, so also ungodly persons, by reason of +a grievous scandal, are justly for a time deprived +of it; for it is not lawful or allowable +that the comforts and promises which belong +only to such as believe and repent, +should be sealed unto known unclean persons, +and those who walk inordinately, +whether such as are not yet regenerate, or +such as are regenerate, but fallen, and not +yet restored or risen from their fall. The +same discipline plainly was shadowed forth +under the Old Testament, for none of God's +people, during their legal pollution, were +permitted to enter into the tabernacle, or to +have access to the solemn sacrifices and +society of the church; and much more were +wicked and notorious offenders debarred +from the temple, until, by an offering for +sin, together with a solemn confession thereof, +being cleansed, they were reconciled unto +God. Num. v. 6-8; Lev. v. 1-7; +vi. 1-8. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +21. Yea that those who were polluted +with sins and crimes were reckoned among +the unclean in the law, Maimonides (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">in +More Nevoch.</span></span>, part. 3, ch. 47,) proveth out +of Lev. xx. 3; xviii. 24; Num. xxxv. 33, +34. Therefore seeing the shedding of man's +blood was rightly esteemed the greatest +pollution of all, hence it was that as the +society of the leprous was shunned by the +clean, so that the company of murderers by +good men was most religiously avoided, +Lam. iv. 13-15. The same thing is witnessed +by Ananias the high priest, in Josephus, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Jewish War</span></span>, book 4, ch. 5, where +he saith that those false zealots of that +time, bloody men, ought to have been restrained +from access to the temple, by reason +of the pollution of murder; yea, as Philo +the Jew witnesseth (in his book of the +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Offerers of Sacrifices</span></span>), whosoever were +found unworthy and wicked, were by edict +forbidden to approach the holy threshold. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +22. Neither must that be passed by which +was noted by Zonaras, book 4, of his annals +(whereof see also Scaliger agreeing with him, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-012">[pg 5-012]</span><a name="Pg5-012" id="Pg5-012" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Elench. Triheres. Nicserrar.</span></span>, cap. +28), namely, that the Essenes were forbidden +the holy place, as being heinous and +piacular transgressors, and such as held other +opinions, and did otherwise teach concerning +sacrifices than according to the law, and observed +not the ordinances of Moses, whence +it proceeded that they sacrificed privately; +yea, and also the Essenes themselves did +thrust away from their congregations those +that were wicked. Whereof see Drusius, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Of the Three Sects of Jews</span></span>, lib. 4, cap. 22. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +23. God verily would not have his temple +to be made open to unworthy and unclean +worshippers; nor was it free for such +men to enter into the temple. See Nazianzen, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Orat.</span></span> 21. The same thing is +witnessed and declared by divers late +writers, such as have been and are more acquainted +with the Jewish antiquities. Consult +the Annotations of Vatablus, and of +Ainsworth, an English writer, upon Psal. +cxviii. 19, 20; also Constantine L'Empereur, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Annot. in Cod. Middoth</span></span>, cap. 2, p. +44, 45; Cornelius Bertramus, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Of the Commonwealth +of the Hebrews</span></span>, cap. 7; Henry +Vorstius, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Animadvers. in Pirk. Rab. +Eliezer</span></span>, p. 169. The same may be proved +out of Ezek. xxiii. 30, 38; Jer. vii. 9-12; +whence also it was that the solemn and public +society in the temple, had the name of +the assembly of the righteous, and congregation +of saints, Psal. lxxxix. 5, 7; cxi. 1; +cxlvii. 1; hence also is that (Psal. cxviii. 19, +20) of the gates of righteousness by which +the righteous enter. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +24. That which is now driven at, is not +that all wicked and unclean persons should +be utterly excluded from our ecclesiastical +societies, and so from all hearing of God's +word; yea there is nothing less intended: +for the word of God is the instrument as +well of conversion as of confirmation, and +therefore is to be preached as well to the +unconverted as to the converted, as well to +the repenting as the unrepenting: the temple +indeed of Jerusalem had special promises, +as it were pointing out with the finger +a communion with God through Christ, 1 +Kings viii. 30, 48; Dan. vi. 10; 2 Chron. +vi. 16; vii. 15, 16. But it is far otherwise +with our temples, or places of church assemblies, +<span class="tei tei-q">“because our temples contain nothing +sacramental in them, such as the tabernacle +and temple contained,”</span> as the most learned +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-013">[pg 5-013]</span><a name="Pg5-013" id="Pg5-013" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Professors of Leyden said rightly in <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Synops. +Pur. Theologiae</span></span>, disp. 48, thes. 47. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +25. Wherefore the point to be here considered, +as that which is now aimed at, is +this, that howsoever, even under the New +Testament, the uncleanness of those to whom +the word of God is preached be tolerated, +yet all such, of what estate or condition +soever in the church, as are defiled with +manifest and grievous scandals, and do thereby +witness themselves to be without the inward +and spiritual communion with Christ +and the faithful, may and are to be altogether +discharged from the communion of +the Lord's supper until they repent and +change their manners. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +26. Besides, even those to whom it was +permitted to go into the holy courts of +Israel, and to ingratiate themselves into ecclesiastical +communion, and who did stand +between the court of Israel and the outer +wall, were not therefore to be kept back +from hearing the word; for in Solomon's +porch, and so in the <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">intermurale</span></span> or court +of the Gentiles, the gospel was preached, +both by Christ, John x. 23, and also by the +apostles, Acts iii. 11; v. 12, and that of +purpose, because of the reason brought by +Pineda, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Of the things of Solomon</span></span>, book +v. chap. 19, because a more frequent multitude +was there, and somewhat larger opportunity +of sowing the gospel: wherefore to +any whomsoever, even heathen people meeting +there, the Lord would have the word to +be preached, who, notwithstanding, purging +the temple, did not only overthrow the tables +of money-changers, and chairs of those +that sold doves, but also cast forth the +buyers and sellers themselves, Matt. xxi. +12; for he could not endure either such +things or such persons in the temple. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +27. Although, then, the gospel is to be +preached to every creature, the Lord in express +words commanding the same, Mark +xvi. 15, yet not to every one is set open an +access to the holy supper; it is granted that +hypocrites do lurk in the church, who hardly +can be convicted and discovered, much less +repelled from the Lord's supper; such therefore +are to be suffered, till by the fan of +judgment the grain be separated from the +chaff; but those whose wicked deeds or +words are known and made manifest are altogether +to be debarred from partaking +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-014">[pg 5-014]</span><a name="Pg5-014" id="Pg5-014" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +those symbols of the covenant of the gospel, +lest that the name of God be greatly disgraced, +whilst sins are permitted to be spread +abroad in the church unpunished; or lest +the stewards of Christ, by imparting the +signs of the grace of God to such as are continuing +in the state of impurity and scandal, +be partakers of their sins. Hitherto of suspension. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +28. Excommunication ought not to be +proceeded unto except when extreme necessity +constraineth: but whensoever the +soul of the sinner cannot otherwise be healed, +and that the safety of the church requireth +the cutting off of this or that member, +it behoveth to use this last remedy. +In the church of Rome, indeed, excommunication +hath been turned into greatest injustice +and tyranny (as the Pharisees abused the +casting out of the synagogues, which was +their excommunication) to the fulfilling of +the lust of their own minds; yet the ordinance +of Christ is not therefore by any of +the reformed religion to be utterly thrust +away and wholly rejected. What Protestant +knows not that the vassals of Antichrist +have drawn the Lord's supper into the worst +and most pernicious abuses, as also the ordination +of ministers, and other ordinances of +the gospel? Yet who will say that things +necessary (whether the necessity be that of +command, or that of the means or end) are +to be taken away because of the abuse? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +29. They, therefore, who with an high +hand do persevere in their wickedness, after +foregoing admonitions stubbornly despised +or carelessly neglected, are justly, by excommunication +in the name of the Lord +Jesus Christ, cut off and cast out from the +society of the faithful, and are pronounced +to be cast out from the church, until being +filled with shame and cast down, they shall +return again to a more sound mind, and by +confession of their sin and amendment of +their lives, shall show tokens of repentance, +Matt, xviii. 16-18; 1 Cor. v. 13, which +places are also alleged in the Confession of +Bohemia, art. 8, to prove that the excommunication +of the impenitent and stubborn, +whose wickedness is known, is commanded +of the Lord: but if stubborn heretics or unclean +persons be not removed or cast out +from the church, therein do the governors +of the church sin, and are found guilty, Rev. +ii. 14, 20. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-015">[pg 5-015]</span><a name="Pg5-015" id="Pg5-015" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +30. But that all abuse and corruption in +ecclesiastical government may be either prevented +and avoided, or taken away, or lest +the power of the church, either by the ignorance +or unskilfulness of some ministers here +and there, or also by too much heat and +fervour of mind, should run out beyond +measure or bounds, or contrariwise, being +shut up within straiter limits than is fitting, +should be made unprofitable, feeble, or of +none effect,—Christ, the most wise lawgiver +of his church, hath foreseen and made provision +to prevent all such evils which he did +foresee were to arise, and hath prepared and +prescribed for them intrinsical and ecclesiastical +remedies, and those also in their kind +(if lawfully and rightly applied) both sufficient +and effectual: some whereof he hath +most expressly propounded in his word, and +some he hath left to be drawn from thence +by necessary consequence. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +31. Therefore, by reason of the danger of +that which is called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">clavis errans</span></span>, or a +wrong key; and that it may not be permitted +to particular churches to err or sin +licentiously, and lest any man's cause be +overthrown and perish, who in a particular +church had perhaps the same men both his +adversaries and his judges; also that common +business, which do belong to many +churches, together with the more weighty +and difficult controversies (the deciding +whereof in the consistories of praticular +churches is not safe to be adventured upon) +may be handled and determined by a common +council of presbyteries; finally, that +the governors of particular churches may +impart help mutually one to another against +the cunning and subtile enemies of the truth, +and may join their strength together (such +as it is) by an holy combination, and that +the church may be as a camp of an army +well ordered, lest while every one striveth +singly all of them be subdued and overcome, +or lest by reason of the scarcity of prudent +and godly counsellors (in the multitude of +whom is safety) the affairs of the church +be undone: for all these considerations particular +churches must be subordinate to +classical presbyteries and synods. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +32. Wherefore it is not lawful to particular +churches, or, as commonly they are called, +parochial, either to decline the authority of +classes or synods, where they are lawfully +settled, or may be had (much less to withdraw +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-016">[pg 5-016]</span><a name="Pg5-016" id="Pg5-016" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +themselves from that authority, if they +have once acknowledged it), or to refuse such +lawful ordinances or decrees of the classes +or synods as, being agreeable to the word +of God, are with authority imposed upon +them. Acts xv. 2, 6, 22-24, 28, 29; xvi. 4. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +33. Although synods assemble more seldom, +classes and consistories of particular +churches more frequently, yet that synods, +both provincial and national, assemble at set +and ordinary times, as well as classes and parochial +consistories, is very expedient, and +for the due preservation of church policy and +discipline, necessary. Sometimes, indeed, it +is expedient they be assembled occasionally, +that the urgent necessity of the church may +be the more speedily provided for, namely, +when such a business happeneth, which, +without great danger, cannot be put off till +the appointed time of the synod. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +34. But that, besides occasional synods, ordinary +synods be kept at set times, is most +profitable, not only that they may discuss +and determine the more difficult ecclesiastical +causes coming before them, whether by +the appeal of some person aggrieved, or by +the hesitation or doubting of inferior assemblies +(for such businesses very often fall out), +but also that the state of the churches whereof +they have the care, being more certainly +and frequently searched and known, if there +be anything wanting or amiss in their doctrine, +discipline or manners, or anything worthy +of punishment, the slothful labourers in +the vineyard of the Lord may be made to +shake off the spirit of slumber and slothfulness, +and be stirred up to the attending and +fulfilling more diligently their calling, and +not suffered any longer to sleep and snore in +their office; the stragglers and wanderers +may be reduced to the way; the untoward +and stiff-necked, which scarce, or very hardly, +suffer the yoke of discipline, as also unquiet +persons, who devise new and hurtful +things, may be reduced to order: finally, +whatsoever doth hinder the more quick and +efficacious course of the gospel may be discovered +and removed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +35. It is too, too manifest (alas for it!) +that there are those who with unwearied +diligence, do most carefully labour that +they may oppress the liberties and rights of +synods, and may take away from them all +liberty of consulting of things and matters +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-017">[pg 5-017]</span><a name="Pg5-017" id="Pg5-017" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +ecclesiastical, at least of determining thereof +(for they well know how much the union +and harmony of churches may make against +their designs): but so much the more it concerneth +the orthodox churches to know, defend +and preserve, this excellent liberty +granted to them by divine right, and so to +use it, that imminent dangers, approaching +evils, urging grievances, scandals growing +up, schisms rising, heresies creeping in, errors +spreading, and strifes waxing hot, may +be corrected and taken away, to the glory of +God, and the edification and peace of the +church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +36. Beside provincial and national synods, +an œcumenical (so called from οἰκουμένη, +that is from the habitable world,) or more +truly, a general, or, if you will, an universal +synod, if so it lie free and rightly constituted, +and no other commissioners but orthodox +churches be admitted (for what communion +is there of light with darkness, of righteousness +with unrighteousness, or of the temple +of God with idols); such a synod is of special +utility, peradventure also such a synod +is to be hoped for, surely it is to be wished +that, for defending the orthodox faith, both +against Popery and other heresies, as also +for propagating it to those who are without, +especially the Jews, a more strait and more +firm consociation may be entered into. For +the unanimity of all the churches, as in evil +it is of all things most hurtful, so on the contrary +side, in good it is most pleasant, most +profitable, and most effectual. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +37. Unto the universal synod also (when +it may be had) is to be referred the judgment +of controversies, not of all, but of those +which are <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">controversiæ juris</span></span>, controversies +of right; neither yet of all these, but of the +chief and most weighty controversies of the +orthodox faith, or of the most hard and unusual +cases of conscience. Of the controversies +of fact there is another and different +consideration to be had; for besides that it +would be a great inconvenience that plaintives, +persons accused, and witnesses, be +drawn from the most remote churches to +the general or universal council, the visible +communion itself of all the churches (on +which the universal council is built, and +whereupon, as on a foundation, it leaneth) +is not so much of company, fellowship, or +conversation, as of religion and doctrine. +All true churches of the world do indeed +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-018">[pg 5-018]</span><a name="Pg5-018" id="Pg5-018" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +profess the same true religion and faith, but +there is beside this a certain commixture and +conjunction of the churches of the same nation, +as to a more near fellowship, and some +acquaintance, conversing and companying +together, which cannot be said of all the +churches throughout the habitable world. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +38. And for this cause, as in doctrinal +controversies, which are handled by theologists +and casuists, and in those which belong +to the common state of the orthodox +churches, the national synod is subordinate +and subjected to the universal lawfully-constituted +synod, and from the national to the +oecumenical synod (when there is a just and +weighty cause) an appeal is open: so there is +no need that the appeals of those who complain +of injury done to them through the exercise +of discipline in this or that church, +should go beyond the bounds of the national +synod; but it is most agreeable to reason that +they should rest and acquiesce within those +bounds and borders; and that the ultimate +judgment of such mutters be in the national +synod, unless the thing itself be so hard and +of so great moment, that the knot be justly +thought worthy of a greater decider; in +which case the controversy which is carried +to the universal synod is rather of an abstract +general theological proposition than +of the particular or individual case. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +39. Furthermore, the administration of +the ecclesiastic power in consistories, classes +and synods, doth not at all tend to weaken +in anywise, hurt or diminish, the authority +of the civil magistrate, much less to take it +away or destroy it; yea, rather, by it a most +profitable help cometh to the magistrate, +forasmuch as by the bond of religion men's +consciences are more straitly tied unto him. +There has been, indeed, fantastical men, +who, under pretence and cloak of Christian +liberty, would abolish and cast out laws and +judgments, orders also, degrees and honours, +out of the commonwealth, and have been +bold to reckon the function of the magistrate +armed with the sword among evil things and +unlawful: but the reformed churches do renounce +and detest these dreams, and do most +harmoniously and most willingly confess and +acknowledge it to be God's will that the +world be governed by laws and policy, and +that he himself hath appointed the civil magistrate, +and hath delivered to him the sword +to the protection and praise of good men, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-019">[pg 5-019]</span><a name="Pg5-019" id="Pg5-019" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +but for punishment and revenge on the evil, +that by this bridle, men's vices and faults +may be restrained, whether these are committed +against the first or second table. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +40. The reformed churches believe also, +and openly confess, the power and authority +of emperors over their empires, of kings +over their kingdoms, of princes and dukes +over their dominions, and of other magistrates +or states over their commonwealths +and cities, to be the ordinances of God himself +appointed as well to the manifestation +of his own glory, as to the singular profit of +mankind: and withal, that by reason of the +will of God himself, revealed in his word, we +must not only suffer and be content that +those do rule which are set over their own +territories, whether by hereditary or by elective +right, but also to love them, fear them, +and with all reverence and honour embrace +them as the ambassadors and ministers of +the most high and good God, being in his +stead, and preferred for the good of their +subjects, to pour out prayers for them, to +pay tributes to them, and in all business of +the commonwealth which is not against the +word of God, to obey their laws and edicts. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +41. The orthodox churches believe also, +and do willingly acknowledge, that every +lawful magistrate, being by God himself constituted +the keeper and defender of both +tables of the law, may and ought first and +chiefly to take care of God's glory, and (according +to his place, or in his manner and +way) to preserve religion when pure, and to +restore it when decayed and corrupted: and +also to provide a learned and godly ministry, +schools also and synods, as likewise to restrain +and punish as well atheists, blasphemers, +heretics and schismatics, as the violaters +of justice and civil peace. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +42. Wherefore the opinion of those sectaries +of this age is altogether to be disallowed, +who, though otherwise insinuating themselves +craftily into the magistrate's favour, +do deny unto him the authority and right of +restraining heretics and schismatics, and do +hold and maintain that such persons, how +much soever hurtful and pernicious enemies +to true religion and to the church, yet are +to be tolerated by the magistrate, if so be +he conceive them to be such as no way violate +the laws of the commonwealth, and in +nowise disturb the civil peace. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-020">[pg 5-020]</span><a name="Pg5-020" id="Pg5-020" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +43. Yet the civil power and the ecclesiastical +ought not by any means to be confounded +or mixed together. Both powers +are indeed from God, and ordained for his +glory, and both to be guided by his word, +and both are comprehended under that precept, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Honour thy father and thy mother,”</span> +so that men ought to obey both civil magistrates +and ecclesiastical governors in the +Lord; to both powers their proper dignity +and authority is to be maintained and preserved +in force: to both also is some way intrusted +the keeping of both tables of the law, +also both the one and the other doth exercise +some jurisdiction, and giveth sentence +of judgment in an external court or judicatory: +but these and other things of like sort, +in which they agree notwithstanding, yet by +marvellous vast differences are they distinguished +the one from the other, and the +rights of both remain distinct, and that eight +manner of ways, which it shall not be amiss +here to add, that unto each of these administrations, +its own set bounds may be the +better maintained. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +44. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">First</span></span>, therefore, they are differenced +the one from the other, in respect of the very +foundation and the institution: for the political +or civil power is grounded upon the law of +nature itself, and for that cause it is common +to infidels with Christians; the power ecclesiastical +dependeth immediately upon the +positive law of Christ alone: that belongeth +to the universal dominion of God the Creator +over all nations; but this unto the special +and economical kingdom of Christ the +Mediator, which he exerciseth in the church +alone, and which is not of this world. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +45. The <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">second</span></span> difference is in the +object, or matter about which: the power +politic or civil is occupied about the outward +man, and civil or earthly things,—about +war, peace, conservation of justice, and good +order in the commonwealth; also about the +outward business or external things of the +church, which are indeed necessary to the +church, or profitable, as touching the outward +man, yet not properly and purely spiritual, +for they do not reach unto the soul, but only +to the external state and condition of the +ministers and members of the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +46. For the better understanding whereof +it is to be observed, that so far as the +ministers and members of the church are +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-021">[pg 5-021]</span><a name="Pg5-021" id="Pg5-021" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +citizens, subjects, or members of the commonwealth, +it is in the power of the magistrate +to judge, determine, and give sentence, +concerning the disposing of their bodies or +goods; as also concerning the maintenance +of the poor, the sick, the banished, and of +others in the church who are afflicted; to +regulate (so far as concerneth the civil order) +marriages, burials, and other circumstances +which are common both to holy, and +also to honest civil societies; to afford places +fit for holy assemblies, and other external +helps by which the sacred matters of the +Lord may be more safely, commodiously, +and more easily in the church performed, +to remove the external impediments of divine +worship or of ecclesiastical peace, and to +repress those who exalt themselves against +the true church and her ministers, and do +raise up trouble against them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +47. The matter may further be thus illustrated, +there is almost the like respect +and consideration of the magistrate as he is +occupied about the outward things of the +church, and of the ecclesiastic ministry as it +is occupied about the inward or spiritual +part of civil government, that is, about those +things which in the government of the commonwealth +belong to the conscience. It is +one thing to govern the commonwealth, and +to make political and civil laws, another +thing to interpret the word of God, and out +of it to show the magistrate his duty, to wit, +how he ought to govern the commonwealth, +and in what manner he ought to use the +sword. The former is proper and peculiar +to the magistrate (neither doth the ministry +intermeddle or entangle itself into such +businesses), but the latter is contained within +the office of the ministers. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +48. For to that end also in the holy +Scripture profitable, to show which is the +best manner of governing a commonwealth, +and that the magistrate, as being God's +minister, may by this guiding star be so directed, +as that he may execute the parts of +his office according to the will of God, and +may perfectly be instructed to every good +work; yet the minister is not said properly +to treat of civil businesses, but of the scandals +which arise about them, or in the cases +of conscience which occur in the administration +of the commonwealth, so also the magistrate +is not properly said to be exercised +about the spiritual things of the church, but +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-022">[pg 5-022]</span><a name="Pg5-022" id="Pg5-022" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +rather about those external things which adhere +unto and accompany the spiritual things. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +49. And in such external matters of the +church, although all magistrates will not, +yet all, yea even heathen magistrates, may +and ought to aid and help the church: +whence it is that by the command of God +prayers are to be made also for an heathen +magistrate, that the faithful under them +may live a quiet life, with all godliness and +honesty, 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +50. Unto the external things of the +church belongeth, not only the correction of +heretics and other troublers of the church, +but also that civil order and way of convocating +and calling together synods which is +proper to the magistrate; for the magistrate +ought by his authority and power both to +establish the rights and liberties of synods +assembling together at times appointed by +the known and received law, and to indict +and gather together synods occasionally, as +often as the necessity of the church shall require +the same. Not that all or any power +to consult or determine of ecclesiastic or spiritual +matters doth flow or spring from the +magistrate as head of the church under +Christ, but because in those things pertaining +to the outward man, the church needeth +the magistrate's aid and support. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +51. So that the magistrate calleth together +synods, not as touching those things +which are proper to synods, but in respect +of the things which are common to synods +with other meetings and civil public assemblies, +that is, not as they are assemblies in +the name of Christ, to treat of matters spiritual, +but as they are public assemblies +within his territories; for to the end that +public conventions may be kept in any territory, +the license of the lord of that place +ought to be desired. In synods, therefore, +a respect of order, as well civil as ecclesiastical, +is to be had; and because of this civil +order, outward defence, better accommodation, +together with safe access and recess, +the consent and commandment of him who +is appointed to take care of, and defend human +order, doth intervene. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +52. Moreover, when the church is rent +asunder by unhappy and lamentable schisms, +while they who have raised the troubles, and +given cause for the solemn gathering of a synod +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-023">[pg 5-023]</span><a name="Pg5-023" id="Pg5-023" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +(whether by their heresy, or schism, or +tyranny, or any other fault of others), use +to place the great strength and safeguard of +their cause in declining and fleeing the trial +and sentence of a free synod as being formidable +to them, who seeth not that they cannot +be drawn to a public and judicial trial, +nor other disobedient persons be compelled +to obedience, without the magistrate's public +mandate and help. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +53. The object of ecclesiastical power is +not the same with the object of the civil +power, but much differing from it; for the +ecclesiastical power doth determine and appoint +nothing concerning men's bodies, +goods, dignities, civil rights, but is employed +only about the inward man or the soul; +not that it can search the hearts or judge +of the secrets of the conscience, which is in +the power of God alone: yet notwithstanding +it hath for its proper object those externals +which are purely spiritual, and do belong +properly and most nearly to the spiritual good +of the soul; which also are termed τὰ εἴσα τῆς +ἐκκλησίας, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">the inward things of the church</span></span>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +54. Those things, then, wherein the ecclesiastical +power is exercised, are the preaching +of the word, the administration of sacraments, +public prayer and thanksgiving, the +catechising and instructing of children and +ignorant persons, the examination of those +who are to come to the holy communion, +the ecclesiastical discipline, the ordination of +ministers, and the abdication, deposing, and +degrading of them (if they become like unsavoury +salt), the deciding and determining +of controversies of faith and cases of conscience, +canonical constitutions concerning +the treasury of the church and collections of +the faithful, as also concerning ecclesiastical +rites or indifferent things which pertain to +the keeping of decency and order in the +church, according to the general rules of +Christian love and prudence contained in +the word of God. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +55. It is true that about the same things +the civil power is occupied, as touching the +outward man, or the outward disposing of +divine things in this or that dominion, as +was said, not as they are spiritual and evangelical +ordinances piercing into the conscience +itself, but the object of the power +ecclesiastical is a thing merely and purely +spiritual; and in so far as it is spiritual (for +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-024">[pg 5-024]</span><a name="Pg5-024" id="Pg5-024" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +even that jurisdiction ecclesiastical which is +exercised in an outward court or judicatory, +and which inflicteth public censures, forbiddeth +from the use of the holy supper, and +excludeth from the society of the church) +doth properly concern the inward man, or +the repentance and salvation of the soul. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +56. Surely the faithful and godly ministers, +although they could do it unchallenged +and uncontrolled, and were therein allowed +by the magistrate (as in the prelatical times +it was) yet would not usurp the power of +life and death, or judge and determine concerning +men's honours, goods, inheritance, +division of families, or other civil businesses, +seeing they well know these things to be +heterogeneous to their office; but as they +ought not to entangle themselves with the +judging of civil causes, so if they should be +negligent and slothful in their own office, +they shall in that be no less culpable. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +57. To the object also of ecclesiastical +power belongeth the assembling of synods, so +far as they are spiritual assemblies proper to +the church, and assembled in the Holy +Ghost; for being so considered, the governors +of churches, after the example of the +apostles and presbyters, Acts xv., in a manifest +danger of the church, ought to use their +own right of meeting together and convening, +that the churches endangered may be +relieved and supported. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +58. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Thirdly</span></span>, These powers are differenced +in respect of their forms, and that +three ways: for, first, the civil power, although +in respect of God it be ministerial, +yet in respect of the subjects it is lordly and +magisterial. Ecclesiastical power is indeed +furnished with authority, yet that authority +is liker the fatherly than the kingly authority; +yea also it is purely ministerial, much +less can it be lawful to ministers of the church +to bear dominion over the flock. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +59. Emperors, kings, and other magistrates +are indeed appointed fathers of the +country, but they are withal lords of their +people and subjects: not as if it were permitted +to them to bear rule and command +at their own will and as they list (for they +are the ministers of God for the good and +profit of the subjects), yet it belongs to their +power truly and properly to exercise dominion, +to hold principality, to proceed imperiously. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-025">[pg 5-025]</span><a name="Pg5-025" id="Pg5-025" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +It is indeed the duty of ministers +and rulers of the church to oversee, to +feed as shepherds, to correct and rectify, to +bear the keys, to be stewards in the house +of Christ, but in nowise to be lords over +the house, or to govern as lords, or lord-like +to rule; yea, in brief, this is the difference +between the civil magistrate and the ecclesiastical +ministry, in respect of those who +are committed to their trust, that the lot of +the former is to be served or ministered unto, +the lot of the latter to minister or serve. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +60. Now we have one only Lord who +governs our souls, neither is it competent to +man, but to God alone, to have power and +authority over consciences. But the Lord +hath appointed his own stewards over his +own family, that according to his commandment +they may give to every one their allowance +or portion, and to dispense his mysteries +faithfully; and to them he hath delivered +the keys, or power of letting into +his house, or excluding out of his house +those whom he himself will have let in or +shut out. Matt. xvi. 19; and xviii. 18; +Luke xii. 42; 1 Cor. iv. 1; Tit. i. 7. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +61. Next, the civil power is endued with +authority of compelling; but it belongs not +to the ministry to compel the disobedient. +If any compulsion be in or about ecclesiastical +matters, it is adventitious from without, +to wit, from the help and assistance of the +magistrate, not from the nature of ecclesiastical +power, from which it is very heterogeneous; +and, therefore, if any suspended or +excommunicate person should be found who +shall be so stiff-necked, and so impudent, +that at once he cast off all shame, and make +no account at all of those censures, but scorn +and contemn the same, or peradventure shall +insolently or proudly obtrude himself upon +the sacrament, or being also filled with devilish +malice do more and more contradict and +blaspheme, the ecclesiastical ministry in such +cases hath nothing more to do by way of +jurisdiction: but the magistrate hath in +readiness a compelling jurisdiction and external +force, whereby such stubborn, rebellious, +and undaunted pride may be externally +repressed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +62. Last of all, the power of the magistrate +worketh only politically or civilly, according +to the nature of the sceptre or sword, +maketh and guardeth civil laws, which sometimes +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-026">[pg 5-026]</span><a name="Pg5-026" id="Pg5-026" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +also he changeth or repealeth, and +other things of that kind he effecteth with +a secular power: but the ecclesiastical power +dealeth spiritually, and only in the name +of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by authority +intrusted or received from him alone: neither +is exercised without prayer or calling +on the name of God; nor, lastly, doth it use +any other than spiritual weapons. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +63. The same sin, therefore, in the same +man may be punished one way by the civil, +another way by the ecclesiastical power; by +the civil power under the formality of a +crime, with corporal or pecuniary punishment, +by the ecclesiastical power, under the +notion and nature of scandal, with a spiritual +censure, even as also the same civil question +is one way deliberate upon and handled +by the magistrate in the senate or place of +judgment, another way by the minister of +the church, in the presbytery or synod; by +the magistrate, so far as it pertaineth to the +government of the commonwealth, by the +minister, as far as it respects the conscience; +for the ecclesiastical ministry also +is exercised about civil things spiritually, in +so far as it teacheth and admonisheth the +magistrate out of the word of God what is +best and most acceptable unto God; or as +it reproveth freely unjust judgments, unjust +wars, and the like, and out of the Scripture +threateneth the wrath of God to be revealed +against all unrighteousness of men: so +also is the magistrate said to be occupied +civilly about spiritual things. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +64. Therefore all the actions of the civil +magistrate, even when he is employed about +ecclesiastical matters, are of their own nature +and essentially civil, he punisheth externally +idolaters, blasphemers, sacrilegious +persons, heretics, profaners of holy things, +and according to the nature and measure of +the sin he condemneth to death or banishment, +forfeiture of goods, or imprisonment; +he guardeth and underproppeth ecclesiastical +canons with civil authority, giveth a place of +habitation to the church in his territory, restraineth +or expelleth the insolent and untamed +disturbers of the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +65. He taketh care also for maintaining +the ministers and schools, and supplieth the +temporal necessities of God's servants; by his +command assembleth synods, when there is +need of them; and summoneth, calleth out, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-027">[pg 5-027]</span><a name="Pg5-027" id="Pg5-027" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and draws to trial the unwilling, which +without the magistrate's strength and authority +cannot be done, as hath been already +said; he maketh synods also safe and secure, +and in a civil way presideth or moderateth +in them (if it seem so good to him) either by +himself or by a substitute commissioner: in +all which the power of the magistrate, though +occupied about spiritual things, is not for all +that spiritual, but civil. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +66. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Fourthly</span></span>, They differ in the end. The +immediate nearest end of civil power is, that +the good of the commonwealth may be provided +for and procured, whether it be, in +time of peace, according to the rules of law +and counsel of judges, or in time of war, according +to the rules of military prudence, +and so the temporal safety of the subjects +may be procured, and that external peace +and civil liberty may be preserved, and, being +lost, may be again restored. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +67. But the chiefest and last end of civil +government is, the glory of God the Creator, +namely, that those who do evil, being by a +superior power restrained or punished, and +those who do good getting praise of the +same, the subjects so much the more may +shun impiety and injustice, and that virtue, +justice, and the moral law of God (as touching +those eternal duties of both tables, unto +which all the posterity of Adam are obliged) +may remain in strength and flourish. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +68. But whereas the Christian magistrate +doth wholly devote himself to the promoting +of the gospel and kingdom of Christ, and +doth direct and bend all the might and +strength of his authority to that end: this +proceedeth not from the nature of his office +or function, which is common to him with +an infidel magistrate, but from the influence +of his common Christian calling into +his particular vocation. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +69. For every member of the church (and +so also the faithful and godly magistrate) +ought to refer and order his particular vocation, +faculty, ability, power and honour, to +this end, that the kingdom of Christ may be +propagated and promoted, and the true religion +be cherished and defended: so that +the advancement of the gospel, and of all +the ordinances of the gospel, is indeed the +end of the godly magistrate, not of a magistrate +simply: or (if ye will rather) it is not +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-028">[pg 5-028]</span><a name="Pg5-028" id="Pg5-028" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the end of the office itself, but of him who +doth execute the same piously. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +70. But the end of ecclesiastical power, +yea, the end as well of the ministry itself as +of the godly minister, is, that the kingdom +of Christ may be set forward; that the +paths of the Lord be made straight; that +his holy mysteries may be kept pure; that +stumblingblocks may be removed out of the +church, lest a little leaven leaven the whole +lump, or lest one sick or scabbed sheep infect +the whole flock; that the faithful may +so walk as it becometh the gospel of Christ, +and that the wandering sheep of Christ +may be converted and brought back to the +sheepfold. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +71. And seeing this power is given of +the Lord not to destruction but to edification, +therefore this same scope is propounded +in excommunication (which is the greatest +and last of ecclesiastical censures), namely, +that the soul of an offending brother +may be gained to Christ, and that, being +stricken with fear, and the stubborn sinner +filled with shame, may by the grace of +God be humbled, and may (as a brand +plucked out of the fire) be snatched out of +the snare of the devil, and may repent unto +salvation; at least the rest may turn away +from those which are branded with such a +censure, lest the soul-infection do creep and +spread further. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +72. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Fifthly</span></span>, They are distinguished by +the effect. The effect of civil power is +either proper, or by way of redundance. +The proper effect is the safety temporal of +the commonwealth, external tranquillity, the +fruition of civil liberty, and of all things which +are necessary to the civil society of men: +the effect by way of redundance is the good +of the church, to wit, in so far as, by execution +of justice and good laws, some impediments +that usually hinder and disturb the course +of the gospel, are avoided or taken away. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +73. For by how much the more faithfully +the magistrate executeth his office in punishing +the wicked, and cherishing and encouraging +good men, taking away those things +which withstand the gospel, and punishing +or driving away the troublers and subverters +of the church,—so much the more the +orthodox faith and godliness are reverenced +and had in estimation,—sins are hated and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-029">[pg 5-029]</span><a name="Pg5-029" id="Pg5-029" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +feared. Finally, All the subjects contained +(as much as concerneth the outward man) +within the lists of God's law, whence, also, +by consequence, it happeneth, by God's +blessing, that the church is defiled with +fewer scandals, and doth obtain the more +freedom and peace. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +74. But the proper effect of the ecclesiastical +power, or keys of the kingdom +of heaven is wholly spiritual; for the +act of binding and loosing, of retaining +and remitting sins, doth reach to the soul +and conscience itself (which cannot be said +of the act of the civil power): and as unjust +excommunication is void, so ecclesiastical +censure, being inflicted by the ministers +of Christ and his stewards according to his +will, is ratified in heaven (Matt, xviii. 18), +and therefore ought to be esteemed and acknowledged +in like manner as inflicted by +Christ himself. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +75. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Sixthly</span></span>, They are also differenced in +respect of the subjects. The politic power +is committed sometimes to one, sometimes to +more, sometime by right of election, sometime +by right of succession; but the ecclesiastical +power is competent to none under the +New Testament by the right of succession, but +he who hath it must be called by God and the +church to it; neither was it given by Christ +to one, either pastor or elder, much less to a +prelate, but <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">to the church</span></em>, that is, to the +consistory of presbyters. It is confessed, +indeed, and who can be ignorant of it, that +the power, as they call it, of order, doth belong +to particular ministers, and is by each +of them apart lawfully exercised. But that +power which is commonly called of jurisdiction +is committed not to one, but to the +unity, that is, to a consistory; therefore ecclesiastical +censure ought not to be inflicted +but <span class="tei tei-q">“by many,”</span> 2 Cor. ii. 6. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +76. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Seventhly</span></span>, They differ as touching +the correlative. God hath commanded, that +unto the civil power every soul, or all members +of the commonwealth, of what condition +and estate soever, be subject; for what +have we to do with the Papists, who will +have them whom they call the clergy or +ecclesiastical persons, to be free from the +yoke of the civil magistrate? The ecclesiastical +power extends itself to none other +subjects than unto those which are called +brethren, or members of the church. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-030">[pg 5-030]</span><a name="Pg5-030" id="Pg5-030" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +77. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Eighthly</span></span>, There remaineth another +difference in respect of the distinct and divided +exercise of authority, for either power +ceasing from its duty, or remitting punishment, +that doth not (surely it ought not) +prejudice the exercise of the other power, +namely, if the magistrate cease to do his +duty, or do neglect to punish, with secular +punishment, those malefactors who, by profession, +are church members nevertheless, +it is in the power of the governors of the +church, by the bridle of ecclesiastical discipline, +to curb such men; yea also, by virtue +of their office, they are bound to do it, and +on the other part, the magistrate may and +ought to punish in life and limb, honours or +goods, notwithstanding of the offender's repentance +or reconciliation with the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +78. Therefore, the one sword being put +up in the scabbard, it is free, and often necessary, +to draw the other. Neither power +is bound to cast out or receive him whom +the other doth cast forth or receive the reason +whereof is, because the ecclesiastical +ministry doth chiefly respect the repentance +to salvation, and gaining of the sinner's +soul, wherefore it also embraceth all kinds +of wicked men repenting, and receiveth +them into the bosom of the church; the +magistrate proposeth to himself another and +much differing scope, for even repenting +offenders are by him punished, both that +justice and the laws may be satisfied, as +also to terrify others,—hence it is that absolution +from ecclesiastic censure freeth not +at all the delinquent from civil judgment +and the external sword. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +79. Seeing, then, there are so many and +so great differences of both offices, and seeing +also that the function of ministers and +elders of the church is not at all contained +in the office of the magistrate, neither, on +the other part, is this comprehended within +that, magistrates shall no less sin in usurping +ecclesiastical power, ministering holy +things, ordaining ministers, or exercising discipline +ecclesiastical, than ministers should +sin in rushing into the borders of the magistrate, +and in thrusting themselves into his +calling. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +80. Neither are those powers more mingled +one with another, or less distinguished, +where the magistrate is a Christian than +where he is an infidel, for as in a believing +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-031">[pg 5-031]</span><a name="Pg5-031" id="Pg5-031" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +father, and in an infidel father, the rights of +a father are the same, so in a Christian magistrate, +and in an infidel magistrate, the +rights of magistrates are the same; so that +to the magistrate converted to the Christian +faith there is no accession of new right, +or increase of civil power, although being +endued with true faith and piety, he is made +more fit and willing to the undergoing of +his office and the doing of his duty. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +81. So, then, the word of God and the +law of Christ, which by so evident difference +separateth and distinguisheth ecclesiastical +government from the civil, forbiddeth +the Christian magistrate to enter upon or +usurp the ministry of the word and sacraments, +or the judicial dispensing of the keys +of the kingdom of heaven, to invade the +church government, or to challenge to himself +the right of both swords, spiritual and +corporal; but if any magistrate (which God +forbid) should dare to arrogate to himself +so much, and to enlarge his skirts so far, the +church shall then straightway be constrained +to complain justly, and cry out, that though +the Pope is changed, yet popedom remaineth +still. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +82. It is unlawful, moreover, to a Christian +magistrate to withstand the practice +and execution of ecclesiastical discipline +(whether it be that which belongs to a particular +church, or the matter be carried to +a class or synod). Now the magistrate withstandeth +the ecclesiastic discipline, either by +prohibitions and unjust laws, or, by his evil +example, stirring up and inciting others to +the contempt thereof, or to the trampling +it under foot. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +83. Surely the Christian magistrate (if +at any time he give any grievous scandal to +the church), seeing he also is a member of +the church, ought nowise disdain to submit +himself to the power of the keys; neither is +this to be marvelled at, for even as the office +of the minister of the church is nowise +subordinate and subjected to the civil power, +but the person of the minister, as he is a +member of the commonwealth, is subject +thereto, so the civil power itself, or the magistrate, +as a magistrate, is not subjected to +ecclesiastical power; yet that man, who is a +magistrate, ought (as he is a member of the +church) to be under the church's censure of +his manners, after the example of the emperor +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-032">[pg 5-032]</span><a name="Pg5-032" id="Pg5-032" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Theodosius, unless he will despise and +set at nought ecclesiastical discipline, and +indulge the swelling pride of the flesh. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +84. If any man should again object that +the magistrate is not indeed to resist ecclesiastical +government, yet that the abuses +thereof are to be corrected and taken away +by him, the answer is ready. In the worst +and most troublesome times, or in the decayed +and troubled estate of things, when the ordinance +of God in the church is violently +turned into tyranny, to the treading down +of true religion, and to the oppressing of the +professors thereof, and when nothing almost +is sound or whole, divers things are yielded +to be lawful to godly magistrates, which are +not ordinarily lawful for them, that so to +extraordinary diseases extraordinary remedies +may be applied. So also the magistrate +abusing his power unto tyranny, and +making havoc of all, it is lawful to resist +him by some extraordinary ways and means, +which are not ordinarily to be allowed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +85. Yet ordinarily, and by common or +known law and right in settled churches, if +any man have recourse to the magistrate to +complain, that, through abuse of ecclesiastical +discipline, injury is done to him, or if +any sentence of the pastors and elders of the +church, whether concerning faith or discipline, +do displease or seem unjust unto the +magistrate himself, it is not for that cause +lawful to draw those ecclesiastical causes to a +civil tribunal, or to bring in a kind of political +or civil popedom. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +86. What then? Shall it be lawful ordinarily +for ministers and elders to do what +they list? Or shall the governors in the +churches, glorying in the law, by their +transgression dishonour God? God forbid. +For first, if they shall trespass in anything +against the magistrate or municipal +laws, whether by intermeddling in judging +of civil causes, or otherwise disturbing the +peace and order of the commonwealth, they +are liable to civil trial and judgments, and +it is in the power of the magistrate to restrain +and punish them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +87. Again, it hath been before showed, +that to ecclesiastical evils ecclesiastical remedies +are appointed and fitted, for the church +is, no less than the commonwealth, through +the grace of God, sufficient to itself in reference +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-033">[pg 5-033]</span><a name="Pg5-033" id="Pg5-033" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +unto her own end, and as in the commonwealth, +so in the church, the error of inferior +judgments and assemblies, or their evil +government, is to be corrected by superior +judgments and assemblies, and so still by +them of the same order, lest one order be +confounded with another, or one government +be intermingled with another government. +What shall now the adversaries of +ecclesiastical power object here, which those +who admit not the yoke of the magistrate +may not be ready, in like manner, to transfer +against the civil judicatories and government +of the commonwealth, seeing it happeneth +sometimes that the commonwealth is +no less ill governed than the church? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +88. If any man shall prosecute the argument, +and say that yet no remedy is here +showed which may be applied to the injustice +or error of a national synod, surely he +stumbleth against the same stone, seeing he +weigheth not the matter with an equal +balance, for the same may, in like sort, +fall back and be cast upon parliaments, or +any supreme senate of a commonwealth, +for who seeth not the judgment of the supreme +civil senate to be nothing more infallible, +yea, also, in matters of faith and ecclesiastical +discipline, more apt and prone to +error (as being less accustomed to sacred +studies) than the judgment of the national +synod? What medicines then, or what sovereign +plasters shall be had, which may be +fit for the curing and healing of the errors +and miscarriages of the supreme magistrates +and senate? The very like, and beside +all this, other and more effectual medicines +by which the errors of national synods may +be healed, are possible to be had. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +89. There wanteth not a divine medicine +and sovereign balm in Gilead, for although +the popish opinion of the infallibility +of counsels be worthily rejected and +exploded, yet it is not in vain that Christ +hath promised he shall be present with an +assembly which indeed and in truth meeteth +in his name with such an assembly +verily he useth to be present, by a spiritual +aid and assistance of his own Spirit, to uphold +the falling, or to raise up the fallen. +Whence it is that divers times the errors of +former synods are discovered and amended +by the latter; sometimes, also, the second +or afterthoughts of one and the same synod +are the wiser and the better. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-034">[pg 5-034]</span><a name="Pg5-034" id="Pg5-034" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +90. Furthermore, the line of ecclesiastical +subordination is longer and further +stretched than the line of civil subordination; +for a national synod must be subordinate +and subject to an universal synod in +the manner aforesaid, whereas yet there is +no oecumenical parliament or general civil +court acknowledged, unto which the supreme +civil senate in this or that nation should be +subject. Finally, neither is the church altogether +destitute of nearer remedies whether +an universal council may be had or +not. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +91. For the national synod ought to declare, +and that with greatest reverence, to +the magistrate, the grounds of their sentence, +and the reasons of their proceedings, +when he demandeth or inquireth into the +same, and desireth to be satisfied; but if +the magistrate nevertheless do dissent, or +cannot, by contrary reasons (which may be +brought, if he please), move the synod to +alter their judgment, yet may he require +and procure that the matter be again debated +and canvassed in another national +synod, and so the reasons of both sides +being thoroughly weighed, may be lawfully +determined in an ecclesiastical way. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +92. But as there is much indeed to be +given to the demand of the magistrate, so +is there here a twofold caution to be used, +for, first, notwithstanding of a future revision, +it is necessary that the former sentence +of the synod, whether concerning the administration +of ecclesiastical discipline, or +against any heresy, be forthwith put in execution, +lest by lingering, and making of delays, +the evil of the church take deeper root, +and the gangrene spread and creep further; +and lest violence be done to the consciences +of ministers, if they be constrained to impart +the signs and seals of the covenant of +grace to dogs and swine, that is, to unclean +persons, wallowing in the mire of ungodliness; +and lest subtile men abuse such interims +or intervals, so as that ecclesiastical +discipline altogether decay, and the very +decrees of synods be accounted as cobwebs, +which none feareth to break down. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +93. Next it may be granted that the +matter may be put under a further examination, +yet upon condition, that when it is +come to the revision of the former sentence, +regard may be had of the weaker which are +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-035">[pg 5-035]</span><a name="Pg5-035" id="Pg5-035" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +found willing to be taught, though they +doubt; but that unto the wicked and contentious +tempters, which do mainly strive to +oppress our liberty which we have in Christ, +and to bring us into bondage, we do not for +a moment give place by subjecting ourselves; +for what else seek they or wait for, than +that, under the pretence of a revising and +of new debate, they cast in lets and impediments +ever and anon, and that by cunning +lyings in wait they may betray the liberty +of the church, and in process of time may, +by open violence, more forcibly break in +upon it, or at least constrain the ministers +of the church to weave Penelope's web, +which they can never bring to an end. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +94. Moreover, the Christian magistrate +hath then only discharged his office in reference +to ecclesiastical discipline, when not +only he withdraweth nothing from it, and +maketh no impediment to it, but also affordeth +special furtherance and help to it, +according to the prophecy, Isa. xlix. 23, +<span class="tei tei-q">“And kings shall be thy nursing-fathers, +and their queens thy nursing-mothers.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +95. For Christian magistrates and princes, +embracing Christ, and sincerely giving their +names to him, do not only serve him as +men, but also use their office to his glory +and the good of the church; they defend, +stand for, and take care to propagate the +true faith and godliness,—they afford places +of habitation to the church, and furnish necessary +helps and supports,—turn away injuries +done to it,—restrain false religion,—and +cherish, underprop, and defend the +rights and liberties of the church: so far +they are from diminishing, changing or restraining +those rights; for so the condition +of the church were in that respect worse, +and the liberty thereof more cut short, under +the Christian magistrate, than under +the infidel or heathen. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +96. Wherefore seeing these nursing-fathers, +favourers, and defenders, can do nothing +against the truth, but for the truth, +nor have any right against the gospel, but +for the gospel; and their power, in respect +of the church whereof they bear the care, +being not privative or destructive, but cumulative +and auxiliary, thereby it is sufficiently +clear that they ought to cherish, and +by their authority ought to establish the ecclesiastical +discipline; but yet not with implicit +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-036">[pg 5-036]</span><a name="Pg5-036" id="Pg5-036" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +faith, or blind obedience; for the +reformed churches do not deny to any +of the faithful, much less to the magistrate, +the judgment of Christian prudence +and discretion concerning those things +which are decreed or determined by the +church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +97. Therefore, as to each member of the +church respectively, so unto the magistrate +belongeth the judgment of such things, +both to apprehend and to judge of them; +for although the magistrate is not ordained +and preferred of God, that he should be a +judge of matters and causes spiritual, of +which there is controversy in the church, +yet is he questionless judge of his own civil +act about spiritual things; namely, of defending +them in his own dominions, and of +approving or tolerating the same; and if, in +this business, he judge and determine according +to the wisdom of the flesh, and not +according to the wisdom which is from +above, he is to render an account thereof +before the supreme tribunal. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +98. However, the ecclesiastical discipline, +according as it is ordained by Christ, whether +it be established and ratified by civil +authority or not, ought to be retained and +exercised in the society of the faithful (as +long as it is free and safe for them to come +together in holy assemblies), for the want of +civil authority is unto the church like a +ceasing gain, but not like damage or loss +ensuing; as it superaddeth nothing more, so +it takes nothing away. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +99. If it further happen (which God forbid) +that the magistrate do so far abuse his +authority, that he doth straitly forbid what +Christ hath ordained, yet the constant and +faithful servants of Christ will resolve and +determine with themselves, that any extremities +are rather to be undergone than that +they should obey such things, and that we +ought to obey God rather than men; yea, +they will not leave off to perform all the +parts of their office, being ready in the +meantime to render a reason of their practice +to every one that demandeth it, but +specially unto the magistrate (as was said +before). +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +100. These things are not to that end +and purpose proposed, that these functions +should be opposed one against another, in a +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-037">[pg 5-037]</span><a name="Pg5-037" id="Pg5-037" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +hostile posture, or in terms of enmity, than +which nothing is more hurtful to the church +and commonwealth, nothing more execrable +to them who are truly and sincerely +zealous for the house of God (for they have +not so learned Christ); but the aim is, first, +and above all, that unto the King of kings +and Lord of lords, Jesus Christ, the only +monarch of the church, his own prerogative +royal (of which also himself in the world was +accused, and for his witnessing a good confession +thereof before Pontius Pilate, was +unjustly condemned to death) may be fully +maintained and defended. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +101. Next, this debate tendeth also to this +end, that the power, as well of ecclesiastical +censure as of the civil sword, being in force, +the licentiousness of carnal men, who desire +that there be too slack ecclesiastical discipline, +or none at all, may be bridled, and +so men may sin less, and may live more +agreeably to the gospel. Another thing +here intended is, that errors on both sides +being overthrown (as well the error of those +who, under a fair pretence of maintaining +and defending the rights of magistracy, do +leave to the church either no power, or that +which is too weak, as the error of others, +who, under the veil of a certain suppositious +and imaginary Christian liberty, do turn off +the yoke of the magistrate) both powers +may enjoy their own privileges; add hereto, +that both powers being circumscribed +with their distinct borders and bounds, and +also the one underpropped and strengthened +by the help of the other, a holy concord between +them may be nourished, and they +may mutually and friendly embrace one +another. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +102. Last of all, seeing there are not wanting +some unhappy men, who cease not to pervert +the right ways of the Lord, and with +all diligence go about to shake off the yoke +of the ecclesiastical discipline where now it +is about to be introduced, yea, also where it +hath been long ago established, and as yet +happily remaineth in force, it was necessary +to obviate their most wicked purposes; which +things being so, let all which hath been said +pass, with the good leave and liking of those +orthodox churches in which the discipline of +excommunication is not as yet in use; neither +can any offence easily arise to them +from hence, yea (if the best conjecture do +not deceive), they cannot but rejoice and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-038">[pg 5-038]</span><a name="Pg5-038" id="Pg5-038" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +congratulate at the defence and vindication +of this discipline. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +103. For those churches do not deny, +but acknowledge and teach, that the discipline +of excommunication is most agreeable +to the word of God, as also that it ought to +be restored and exercised; which also, heretofore, +the most learned Zachary Ursine, +in the declaration of his judgment concerning +excommunication, exhibited to Prince +Frederick, the third count elector palatine, +the title whereof is, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Judicium de Disciplina +Ecclesiastica et Excommunicatione, +&c.</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +104. For thus he: <span class="tei tei-q">“In other churches +where either no excommunication is in use, +or it is not lawfully administered, and nevertheless, +without all controversy, it is confessed +and openly taught, that it ought justly +to be received and be of force in the church.”</span> +And a little after: <span class="tei tei-q">“Lest also your Highness, +by this new opinion, do sever yourself +and your churches from all other churches, +as well those which have not excommunication +as those which have it; forasmuch as +all of them do unanimously confess, and always +confessed, that there is reason why it +ought to be in use.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +105. To the same purpose it tendeth +which the highly esteemed Philip Melancthon, +in his <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Common Places</span></span>, chap. +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Of civil magistrates</span></span>, doth affirm: <span class="tei tei-q">“Before +(saith he) I warned that civil places and +powers are to be distinguished from the adhering +confusions which arise from other +causes, partly from the malice of the devil, +partly from the malice of men, partly from +the common infirmity of men, as it cometh +to pass in other kinds of life and government +ordained of God. No man doubteth +that ecclesiastical government is ordained of +God, and yet how many and great disorders +grow in it from other causes.”</span> Where he +mentioneth a church government distinct +from the civil, and that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jure divino</span></span>, as a +thing uncontroverted. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +106. Neither were the wishes of the chief +divines of Zurich and Berne wanting for +the recalling and restoring of the discipline +of excommunication. So Bullinger, upon +1 Cor. v.: <span class="tei tei-q">“And hitherto (saith he) of the +ecclesiastical chastising of wickedness; but +here I would have the brethren diligently +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-039">[pg 5-039]</span><a name="Pg5-039" id="Pg5-039" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +warned, that they watch, and with all diligence +take care that this wholesome medicine, +thrown out of the true church, by occasion +of the Pope's avarice, may be reduced; +that is, that scandalous sins be punished; +for this is the very end of excommunication, +that men's manners may be well ordered, +and the saints flourish, the profane being +restrained, lest wicked men, by their impudence +and impiety, increase and undo all. +It is our part, O brethren, with greatest +diligence, to take care of those things; for +we see that Paul, in this place, doth stir up +those that were negligent in this business.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +107. Aretius agreeth hereunto. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Problem. +Theolog.</span></span>, loc. 33: <span class="tei tei-q">“Magistrates do not +admit the yoke; they are afraid for their +honours; they love licentiousness,”</span> &c. +<span class="tei tei-q">“The common people are too dissolute; +the greatest part is most corrupt,”</span> &c. <span class="tei tei-q">“In +the meanwhile, I willingly confess that we +are not to despair, but the age following +will peradventure yield more tractable spirits, +more mild hearts than our times have.”</span> +See also Lavater agreeing in this, homil. +52, on Nehemiah: <span class="tei tei-q">“Because the popes of +Rome have abused excommunication, for the +establishing of their own tyranny, it cometh +to pass that almost no just discipline can be +any more settled in the church; but unless +the wicked be restrained, all things must of +necessity run into the worst condition.”</span> See, +besides, the opinion of Fabritius upon Psal. +cxlix. 6-9, of spiritual corrections, which +he groundeth upon that text compared with +Matt. xvi. 19; xviii. 18; John xx. 23. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +108. It can hardly be doubted or called +in question, but besides these, other learned +and godly divines of those churches were +and are of the same mind herein with those +now cited; and, indeed, the very Confession +of Faith of the churches of Helvetia, chap. +18, may be an evidence hereof: <span class="tei tei-q">“But there +ought to be, in the meantime, a just discipline +amongst ministers, for the doctrine +and life of ministers is diligently to be inquired +of in synods: those that sin are to +be rebuked of the elders, and to be brought +again into the way, if they be curable; or +to be deposed, and, like wolves, driven away +from the flock of the Lord, if they be incurable.”</span> +That this manner of synodical censure, +namely, of deposing ministers from +their office for some great scandal, is used +in the republic of Zurich, Lavater is witness, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-040">[pg 5-040]</span><a name="Pg5-040" id="Pg5-040" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +in his book of the rites and ordinances +of the church of Zurich, chap. 23. Surely +they could not be of that mind, that ecclesiastical +discipline ought to be exercised upon +delinquent ministers only, and not also upon +other rotten members of the church. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +109. Yea, the Helvetian Confession, in +the place now cited, doth so tax the inordinate +zeal of the Donatists and Anabaptists +(which are so bent upon the rooting out of +the tares out of the Lord's field, that they +take not heed of the danger of plucking up +the wheat) that withal it doth not obscurely +commend the ecclesiastical forensical discipline +as distinct from the civil power; <span class="tei tei-q">“And +seeing (say they) it is altogether necessary +that there be in the church a discipline; +and among the ancients, in times past, excommunication +hath been usual, and ecclesiastical +courts have been among the people +of God, among whom this discipline was exercised +by prudent and godly men. It belongeth +also to ministers, according to the +case of the times, the public estate and necessity +to moderate this discipline,—where +this rule is ever to be held, that all ought to +be done to edification, decently, honestly, +without tyranny and sedition. The Apostle +also witnesseth (2 Cor. xiii.), that to himself +was given of God a power unto edification, +and not unto destruction.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +110. And, now, what resteth but that +God be entreated with continual and ardent +prayers, both that he would put into the +hearts of all magistrates, zeal and care to +cherish, defend, and guard the ecclesiastical +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page5-041">[pg 5-041]</span><a name="Pg5-041" id="Pg5-041" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +discipline, together with the rest of Christ's +ordinances, and to stop their ears against +the importunate suits of whatsoever claw-backs +who would stir them up against the +church; and that, also, all governors and +rulers of churches, being everywhere furnished +and helped with the strength of the +Holy Spirit, may diligently and faithfully +execute this part also of their function, as it +becometh the trusty servants of Christ, +who study to please their own Lord and +Master more than men. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +111. Finally, All those who are more +averse from ecclesiastical discipline, or ill-affected +against it, are to be admonished and +entreated, through our Lord Jesus Christ, +that they be no longer entangled and inveigled +with carnal prejudice, to give place +in this thing to human affections, and to +measure by their own corrupt reason spiritual +discipline, but that they do seriously +think with themselves, and consider in their +minds, how much better it were that the +lusts of the flesh were, as with a bridle, +tamed; and that the repentance, amendment, +and gaining of vicious men unto salvation +may be sought, than that sinners be +left to their own disposition, and be permitted +to follow their own lusts without controlment, +and by their evil example to draw +others headlong into ruin with themselves; +and seeing either the keys of discipline must +take no rust, or the manners of Christians +will certainly contract much rust: what is +here to be chosen, and what is to be shunned, +let the wise and godly, who alone take +to heart the safety of the church, judge. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +THE END. +</p> + +</div> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-i">[pg 6-i]</span><a name="Pg6-i" id="Pg6-i" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> +<a name="toc155" id="toc155"></a> +<a name="pdf156" id="pdf156"></a> +<h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">A SERMON PREACHED BEFORE THE HONOURABLE HOUSE OF COMMONS +AT THEIR LATE SOLEMN FAST</span></h1> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">A</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">SERMON</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">PREACHED BEFORE</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">THE HONOURABLE HOUSE OF COMMONS</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AT THEIR LATE SOLEMN FAST,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">WEDNESDAY, MARCH 27, 1644.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">BY GEORGE GILLESPIE,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">MINISTER AT EDINBURGH, 1642.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span class="tei tei-q" style="text-align: center"><span style="font-size: 144%">“</span><span style="font-size: 144%">When the Lord shall build up +Zion, he shall appear in his glory</span><span style="font-size: 144%">”</span></span><span style="font-size: 144%">—Psal. cii. 16.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">EDINBURGH:</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">ROBERT OGLE AND OLIVER AND BOYD.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">M. OGLE & SON AND WILLIAM COLLINS, GLASGOW. J. +DEWAR, PERTH. W. MIDDLETON, DUNDEE</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">G. & R. KING, ABERDEEN. W. M'COMB, BELFAST.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">HAMILTON, ADAMS, & CO., AND JAMES NISBET & CO., +LONDON.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">REPRINTED BY A. W. MURRAY, MILNE SQUARE, EDINBURGH.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">1844.</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-ii">[pg 6-ii]</span><a name="Pg6-ii" id="Pg6-ii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc157" id="toc157"></a> +<a name="pdf158" id="pdf158"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">PREFACE TO THE READER.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Divine providence hath made it my lot, and a +calling hath induced me (who am less than the least +of all the servants of Christ) to appear among others +in this cloud of public witnesses. The scope of the +sermon is to endeavour the removal of the obstructions, +both of <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">humiliation</span></em> and <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">reformation</span></em>; two +things which ought to lie very much in our thoughts +at this time. Concerning both I shall preface but +little. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Reformation</span></span> hath many unfriends, some upon +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">the right hand</span></em>, and some upon <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">the left</span></em>; while +others cry up that <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">detestable indifferency</span></em> or <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">neutrality</span></em>, +abjured in our solemn covenant, insomuch that +Gamaliel (Acts v. 38, 39) and Gallio (Acts xviii. +14-17), men who regarded alike the Jewish and +the Christian religion, are highly commended, as +<span class="tei tei-q">“examples for all Christians,”</span><a id="noteref_1361" name="noteref_1361" href="#note_1361"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1361</span></span></a> and as men walking +by the rules not only of policy, but of <span class="tei tei-q">“reason +and religion.”</span> Now, let all those that are either +against us or not with us do what they can, the +right hand of the most High shall perfect the glorious +begun reformation. Can all the world keep +down <span class="tei tei-q">“the Sun of Righteousness”</span> from rising? or, +being risen, can they spread a vail over it? And +though they dig deep to hide their counsels, is not +this a time of God's overreaching and befooling all +plotting wits? They have conceived iniquity, and +they shall bring forth vanity: <span class="tei tei-q">“They have sown the +wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind”</span> (Hos. viii. +7). Wherefore we <span class="tei tei-q">“will wait upon the Lord, that +hideth his face from the house of Jacob, and will +look for him”</span> (Isa. viii. 17); and <span class="tei tei-q">“though he slay +us, yet will we trust in him”</span> (Job xiii. 15). The +Lord hath commanded to proclaim, and to say <span class="tei tei-q">“to +the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh”</span> +(Isa. lxii. 11); <span class="tei tei-q">“Rejoice ye with Jerusalem, all +ye that mourn for her”</span> (Isa. lxvi. 10); for <span class="tei tei-q">“behold, +now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of +salvation”</span> (2 Cor. vi. 2). But I have more to say: +Mourn, O mourn with Jerusalem, all ye that rejoice +for her; <span class="tei tei-q">“This day is a day of trouble, and of rebuke, +and of blasphemy: for the children are come to +the birth, and there is not strength to bring forth”</span> +(Isa. xxxvii. 3): it is an interwoven time, <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">warped</span></em> with +mercies, and <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">woofted</span></em> with judgments. Say not thou +in thine heart, The days of my mourning are at an +end: Oh! we are to this day an unhumbled and +an unprepared people; and there are among us +both many cursed Achans, and many sleeping Jonahs, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-iii">[pg 6-iii]</span><a name="Pg6-iii" id="Pg6-iii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +but few wrestling Jacobs; even the wise virgins +are slumbering with the foolish (Matt. xxv. +5): surely, unless we be timely awakened, and more +deeply humbled, God will punish us yet <span class="tei tei-q">“seven +times”</span> (Lev. xxvi. 18, 21, 24, 28) more for our sins; +and if he hath chastised us with <span class="tei tei-q">“whips,”</span> he will +<span class="tei tei-q">“chastise us with scorpions;”</span> and he will yet give a +further charge to the sword to <span class="tei tei-q">“avenge the quarrel +of his covenant”</span> (Lev, xxvi. 25). In such a case, I +cannot say, according to the now Oxford divinity, +that <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">preces et lachrymae</span></span>,—prayers and tears,—must +be our only one shelter and fortress, and that we +must cast away defensive arms, as unlawful, in any +case whatsoever, against the supreme magistrate +(that is, by interpretation, they would have us do +no more than <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">pray</span></em>, to the end themselves may do +no less than <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">prey)</span></em>; wherein they are contradicted +not only by Pareus, and by others that are <span class="tei tei-q">“eager +for a presbytery”</span> (as a prelate<a id="noteref_1362" name="noteref_1362" href="#note_1362"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1362</span></span></a> of chief note hath +lately taken, I should say <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">mistaken</span></em>, his mark), but +even by those that are <span class="tei tei-q">“eager royalists”</span><a id="noteref_1363" name="noteref_1363" href="#note_1363"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1363</span></span></a> (pardon +me that I give them not their right name: I am +sure, when all is well reckoned, we are better friends +to royal authority than themselves). Yet herein I +do agree with them, that <span class="tei tei-q">“prayers and tears”</span> will +prove our strongest weapons, and the only <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">tela divina</span></span>, +the weapons that fight for us from above: O +then <span class="tei tei-q">“fear the Lord, ye his saints”</span> (Psal. xxxiv. 9); +O stir up yourselves to lay hold on him (Isa. lxiv. +7); <span class="tei tei-q">“Keep not silence; and give him no rest, till +he establish, and till he make Jerusalem a praise in +the earth”</span> (Isa. lxii. 6, 7). O that we could all +make wells in our dry and desert-like hearts (Psal. +lxxxiv. 6), that we may draw out water (1 Sam. vii. +6), even buckets-full, to quench the wrath of a sin-revenging +God, the fire which still burneth against +the Lord's inheritance. God grant that this sermon +be not <span class="tei tei-q">“as water spilt on the ground”</span> but +may <span class="tei tei-q">“drop as the rain”</span> and <span class="tei tei-q">“distil as the dew”</span> +(Deut. xxxii. 2) of heaven upon thy soul. +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-001">[pg 6-001]</span><a name="Pg6-001" id="Pg6-001" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc159" id="toc159"></a> +<a name="pdf160" id="pdf160"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">SERMON.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +EZEK. xliii. 11. +</p> + +<div class="block tei tei-quote" style="margin-bottom: 1.80em; margin-left: 3.60em; margin-top: 1.80em; margin-right: 3.60em"> +<span class="tei tei-q"><span style="font-size: 90%">“</span><span style="font-size: 90%">And if they be ashamed of all that they have +done, show them the form of the house, and +the fashion thereof, and the goings-out thereof, +and the comings-in thereof, and all the +forms thereof, and all the ordinances thereof, +and all the forms thereof, and all the laws +thereof: and write it in their sight, that they +may keep the whole form thereof, and all the +ordinance thereof, and do them.</span><span style="font-size: 90%">”</span></span> +</div> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It is not long since I did, upon another +day of humiliation, lay open England's disease +from that text, 2 Chron. xx. 33, <span class="tei tei-q">“Howbeit +the high places were not taken away; +for as yet the people had not prepared +their hearts unto the God of their fathers.”</span> +Though the Sun of Righteousness +be risen, Mal. iv. 2, <span class="tei tei-q">“with healing in his +wings,”</span> yet the land is not healed, no, not +of its worst disease, which is corruption in +religion, and the iniquity of your holy +things. I did then show the symptoms, +and the cause of this evil disease. The +symptoms are your high places not yet +taken away, many of your old superstitious +ceremonies to this day remaining, which, +though not so evil as the high places of +idolatry in which idols were worshipped, +yet are parallel to the high places of will-worship, +of which we read that the people, +thinking it too hard to be tied to go up to +Jerusalem with every sacrifice, <span class="tei tei-q">“did sacrifice +still in the high places, yet unto the +Lord their God only,”</span> 2 Chron. xxxiii, 17; +pleading for their so doing, antiquity, custom, +and other defences of that kind, which +have been alleged for your ceremonies. But +albeit these be foul spots in the church's +face, which offend the eyes of her glorious +Bridegroom, Jesus Christ, yet that which +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-002">[pg 6-002]</span><a name="Pg6-002" id="Pg6-002" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +doth less appear is more dangerous, and +that is the cause of all this evil in the very +bowels and heart of the church; the people +of the land, great and small, have not as +yet prepared their hearts unto the Lord +their God; mercy is prepared for the land, +but the land is not prepared for mercy. I +shall say no more of the disease at this instant. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But I have now chosen a text which holds +forth a remedy for this malady—a cure +for this case; that is, that if we will humble +our uncircumcised hearts, and accept of +the punishment of our iniquity, Lev. xxvi. +41; if we be <span class="tei tei-q">“ashamed and confounded”</span> +(Ezek. xxxvi. 32), before the Lord this +day for our evil ways; if we judge ourselves +as guilty, and put our mouth in the +dust, and clothe ourselves with shame as +with a garment; if we repent and abhor +ourselves in dust and ashes, then the Lord +will not abhor us, but take pleasure in us, +to dwell among us, to reveal himself unto +us, to set before us the right pattern of his +own house, that the tabernacle of God may +be with men, Rev. xxi. 3; and pure ordinances, +where before they were defiled and +mixed; Zech. xiii. 2, He <span class="tei tei-q">“will cut off the +names of the idols out of the land,”</span> and +cause the false prophet, <span class="tei tei-q">“and the unclean +spirit to pass out of the land,”</span> and the glory +of the Lord shall dwell in the land, Psal. +lxxxv. 9. But, withal, we must take heed +that we <span class="tei tei-q">“turn not again to folly,”</span> Psal. +lxxxv. 8; that our hearts start not aside, +<span class="tei tei-q">“like a deceitful bow,”</span> Psal. lxxviii. 57; +that we <span class="tei tei-q">“keep the ways of the Lord,”</span> Psal. +xviii. 21, and do not wickedly depart from +our God. Thus you have briefly the occasion +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-003">[pg 6-003]</span><a name="Pg6-003" id="Pg6-003" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and the sum of what I am to deliver +from this text; the particulars whereof +I shall not touch till I have, in the first +place, resolved a difficult, yet profitable +question. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +You may ask, What house or what temple +doth the Prophet here speak of, and how +can it be made to appear that this scripture +is applicable to this time? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I answer, Some<a id="noteref_1364" name="noteref_1364" href="#note_1364"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1364</span></span></a> have taken great pains +to demonstrate that this temple, which the +Prophet saw in this vision, was no other than +the temple of Solomon; and that the accomplishment +of this vision of the temple, city, +and division of the land, was the building of +the temple and city again after the captivity, +and the restoring of the Levitical worship +and Jewish republic, which came to +pass in the days of Nehemiah and Zorobabel. +This sense is also most obvious to every +one that readeth this prophecy; but there +are very strong reasons against it, which +make other learned expositors not to embrace +it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, 1. The temple of Solomon was one +hundred and twenty cubits high, the temple +built by Zorobabel was but sixty cubits high, +Ezra vi. 3. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The temple of Zorobabel (Ezra iii. 1, +8, vi. 3, 5, 7) was built in the same place +where the temple of Solomon was, that is, +in Jerusalem, upon mount Moriah, but this +temple of Ezekiel was without the city, and +a great way distant from it,<a id="noteref_1365" name="noteref_1365" href="#note_1365"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1365</span></span></a> chap. xlviii. +10 compared with ver. 15. The whole portion +of the Levites, and a part of the portion +of the priests, was betwixt the temple +and the city. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. Moses' greatest altar,—the altar of +burnt-offerings, was not half so big as Ezekiel's +altar, compare Ezek. xliii. 16 with +Exod. xxvii. 1,<a id="noteref_1366" name="noteref_1366" href="#note_1366"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1366</span></span></a> so is Moses' altar of incense +much less than Ezekiel's altar of incense, +Exod. xxx. 2 compared with Ezek. xli. 22. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. There are many new ceremonial laws, +different from the Mosaical, delivered in the +following part of this vision, chap. xlv. and +xlvi., as interpreters have particularly observed +upon these places.<a id="noteref_1367" name="noteref_1367" href="#note_1367"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1367</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. The temple and city were not of that +greatness which is described in this vision; +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-004">[pg 6-004]</span><a name="Pg6-004" id="Pg6-004" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +for the measuring reed, containing six cubits +of the sanctuary, not common cubits (chap. +xl. 5), which amount to more than ten feet, +the outer wall of the temple being two +thousand reeds in compass (chap. xlii. 20), +was by estimation four miles, and the city +(chap. xlviii. 16, 35) thirty-six miles in +compass. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +6. The vision of the holy waters (chap. +xlvii.) issuing from the temple, and after +the space of four thousand reeds growing +to a river which could not be passed over, +and healing the waters and the fishes, cannot +be literally understood of the temple at +Jerusalem. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +7. The land is divided among the twelve +tribes (chap. xlviii.), and that in a way and +order different from the division made by +Joshua, which cannot be understood of the +restitution after the captivity, because the +twelve tribes did not return. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +8. This new temple hath with it a new +covenant, and that an everlasting one, Ezek. +xxxvii. 26, 27. But at the return of the +people from Babylon there was no new covenant, +saith Irenæus,<a id="noteref_1368" name="noteref_1368" href="#note_1368"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1368</span></span></a> only the same that +was before continued till Christ's coming. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Wherefore we must needs hold with Jerome,<a id="noteref_1369" name="noteref_1369" href="#note_1369"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1369</span></span></a> Gregory,<a id="noteref_1370" name="noteref_1370" href="#note_1370"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1370</span></span></a> and other later interpreters, +that this vision is to be expounded +of the spiritual temple and church of Christ, +made up of Jews and Gentiles; and that not +by way of allegories only, which is the sense +of those whose opinion I have now confuted, +but according to the proper and direct intendment +of the vision, which, in many material +points, cannot agree to Zorobabel's +temple. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I am herein very much strengthened +while I observe many parallel passages<a id="noteref_1371" name="noteref_1371" href="#note_1371"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1371</span></span></a> betwixt +the vision of Ezekiel and the revelation +of John; and while I remember withal, +that the prophets do in many places foretell +the institution of the ordinances, government +and worship of the New Testament, +under the terms of temple, priests, sacrifices, +&c., and do set forth the deliverance and +stability of the church of Christ, under the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-005">[pg 6-005]</span><a name="Pg6-005" id="Pg6-005" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +notions of Canaan, of bringing back the captivity, +&c., God speaking to his people at +that time, so as they might best understand +him. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now if you ask how the several particulars +in the vision may be particularly +expounded and applied to the church of +Christ, I answer The word of God, the +<span class="tei tei-q">“river that makes glad the city of God,”</span> +though it have many easy and known fords +where any of Christ's lambs may pass +through, yet in this vision, and other places +of this kind, it is <span class="tei tei-q">“a great deep”</span> where the +greatest elephant, as he said, may swim. +I shall not say with the Jews, that one +should not read the last nine chapters of +Ezekiel before he be thirty years old. +Surely a man may be twice thirty years +old, and a good divine too, and yet not able +to understand this vision. Some tell us, +that no man can understand it without skill +in geometry, which cannot be denied, but +there is greater need of ecclesiometry, if I +may so speak, to measure the church in her +length, or continuance through many generations, +in her breadth, or spreading through +many nations, her depth of humiliation, +sorrows and sufferings, her height of faith, +hope, joy, and comfort, and to measure +each part according to this pattern here set +before us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Wherein, for my part, I must profess (as +Socrates in another case), <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Scio quod nescio</span></span>. +I know that there is a great mystery here +which I cannot reach. Only I shall set forth +unto you that little light which the Father +of lights hath given me. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I conceive that the Holy Ghost in this +vision hath pointed at four several times and +conditions of the church,—that we may take +with us the full meaning, without addition +or diminution. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Observing this rule, That what agreeth +not to the type must be meant of the thing +typified, and what is not fulfilled at one +time must be fulfilled of the church at another +time. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First of all, It cannot be denied that he +points in some sort at the restitution of the +temple, worship of God, and city of Jerusalem, +after the captivity, as a type of the +church of Christ, for though many things +in the vision do not agree to that time, as +hath been proved, yet some things do agree +this, as it is least intended in the vision, so +it is not fit for me at this time to insist +upon it. But he that would understand the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-006">[pg 6-006]</span><a name="Pg6-006" id="Pg6-006" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +form of the temple of Jerusalem, the several +parts, and excellent structure thereof, +will find enough written of that subject.<a id="noteref_1372" name="noteref_1372" href="#note_1372"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1372</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, This and other prophecies of +building again the temple, may well be applied +to the building of the Christian church +by the master-builders, the apostles, and by +other ministers of the gospel since their days. +Let us hear but two witnesses of the apostles +themselves applying those prophecies +to the calling of the Gentiles: the one is +Paul, 2 Cor. vi. 16, <span class="tei tei-q">“For ye are the temple +of the living God; as God hath said, I +will dwell in them, and walk in them; and +I will be their God, and they shall be my +people;”</span> the other is James, who applieth +to the converted Gentiles that prophecy of +Amos, <span class="tei tei-q">“After this I will return, and will +build again the tabernacle of David, which +is fallen down; and I will build again the +ruins thereof, and I will set it up,”</span> Acts +xv. 16. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, But there is a third thing aimed +at in this prophecy, and that more principally +than any of the other two, which is +the repairing of the breaches and ruins of +the Christian church, and the building up +of Zion in her glory, about the time of the +destruction of Antichrist and the conversion +of the Jews; and this happiness hath the +Lord reserved to the last times, to build a +more excellent and glorious temple than +former generations have seen. I mean not +of the building of the material temple at +Jerusalem, which the Jews do fancy and +look for,—but I speak of the church and +people of God; and that I may not seem to +expound an obscure prophecy too conjecturally, +which many in these days do, I have +these evidences following for what I say:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. If Paul and James, in those places +which I last cited, do apply the prophecies +of building a new temple to the first-fruits +of the Gentiles, and to their first conversion, +then they are much more to be applied +to the fulness of the Gentiles, and, +most of all, to the fulness both of Jews and +Gentiles, which we wait for. <span class="tei tei-q">“Now, if the +fall of them (saith the Apostle, speaking of +the Jews) be the riches of the world, and +the diminishing of them the riches of the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-007">[pg 6-007]</span><a name="Pg6-007" id="Pg6-007" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Gentiles; how much more their fulness?”</span> +Rom. xi. 12. And again, <span class="tei tei-q">“If the casting +away of them be the reconciling of the +world, what shall the receiving of them be, +but life from the dead?”</span> ver. 15. Plainly +insinuating a greater increase of the church, +and a larger spread of the gospel at the conversion +of the Jews, and so a fairer temple, +yea, another world, in a manner, to be +looked for. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. The Lord himself, in this same chapter, +ver. 7, speaking of the temple here prophesied +of, saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“The place of my throne, +and the place of the soles of my feet, where +I will dwell in the midst of the children of +Israel for ever, and my holy name shall the +house of Israel no more defile, neither they +nor their kings,”</span> &c.; which, as it cannot +be understood of the Jews after the captivity, +who did again forsake the Lord, and +were forsaken of him, as Jerome noteth +upon the place, so it can as ill be said to be +already fulfilled upon the Christian church, +but rather that such a church is yet to be +expected in which the Lord shall take up +his dwelling for ever, and shall not be provoked +by their defilements and whoredoms +again to take away his kingdom and to remove +the candlestick. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. This last temple is also prophesied of +by Isaiah, chap. ii. 2, <span class="tei tei-q">“And it shall come +to pass in the last days, that the mountain +of the Lord's house shall be established in +the top of the mountains (even as here Ezekiel +did see this temple upon a very high +mountain, chap. lx. 2), and shall be exalted +above the hills; and all nations shall +flow unto it,”</span> &c.; ver. 4, <span class="tei tei-q">“And they shall +beat their swords into plow-shares, and their +spears into pruning-hooks: nation shall not +lift up sword against nation, neither shall +they learn war any more.”</span> Here is the +building of such a temple as shall bring +peaceable and quiet times to the church, of +which that evangelical prophet speaketh in +other places also, Isa. xi. 9; lx. 17, 18. +And if we shall read that which followeth, +Isa. ii. 5, as the Chaldee paraphrase doth, +<span class="tei tei-q">“And the men of the house of Jacob shall +say, Come ye,”</span> &c., then the building of +the temple there spoken of shall appear to +be joined with the Jews' conversion; but, +howsoever, it is joined with a great peace +and calm, such as yet the church hath not +seen. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. We find in this vision, that when +Ezekiel's temple shall be built, princes shall +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-008">[pg 6-008]</span><a name="Pg6-008" id="Pg6-008" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +no more oppress the people of God, nor defile +the name of God, Ezek. xlv. 8; xliii. 7;<a id="noteref_1373" name="noteref_1373" href="#note_1373"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1373</span></span></a> which are in like manner joined, Psal. cii. +15, 16, 22, <span class="tei tei-q">“The heathen shall fear the +name of the Lord, and all the kings of the +earth thy glory. When the Lord shall +build up Zion, he shall appear in his glory; +when the people are gathered together, and +the kingdoms (understand here also kings, +as the Septuagint do), to serve the Lord;”</span> +which psalm is acknowledged to be a prophecy +of the kingdom of Christ, though under +the type of bringing back the captivity +of the Jews, and of the building again of +Zion at that time. The like prophecy of +Christ we have Psal. lxxii. 11, <span class="tei tei-q">“All kings +shall fall down before him; all nations shall +serve him.”</span> But I ask, Have not the kings +of the earth hitherto, for the most part, set +themselves <span class="tei tei-q">“against the Lord, and against +his Anointed”</span>? Psal. ii. 2. And how then +shall all those prophecies hold true, except +they be coincident with Rev. xvii. 16, 17, +and that time is yet to come, when God +shall put it in the hearts of kings to <span class="tei tei-q">“hate +the whore (of Rome), and they shall make +her desolate and naked, and shall eat her +flesh, and burn her with fire”</span>? It is foretold +that God shall do this great and good +work even by those kings who have before +subjected themselves to Antichrist. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. That which I now draw from Ezekiel's +vision is no other but the same which +was showed to John, Rev. xi. 1, 2,—a place +so like to this of Ezekiel, that we must take +special notice of it, and make that serve for +a commentary to this,—<span class="tei tei-q">“And there was +given me (saith John) a reed like unto +a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, +and measure the temple of God, and the +altar, and them that worship therein. But +the court which is without the temple leave +out, and measure it not; for it is given unto +the Gentiles; and the holy city shall they +tread under foot forty and two months.”</span> +This time of forty and two months must +be expounded by Rev. xiii. 5, where it is +said of the beast, <span class="tei tei-q">“Power was given unto +him, to continue forty and two months;”</span> +which, according to the computation of +Egyptian years (reckoning thirty days to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-009">[pg 6-009]</span><a name="Pg6-009" id="Pg6-009" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +each month), make three years and a half, +or twelve hundred and sixty days, and that +is the time of the witnesses' prophesying in +sackcloth, and of the woman's abode in the +wilderness, Rev, xi. 3; xii. 6. Now lest it +should be thought that the treading down +of the holy city by the Gentiles (that is, the +treading under foot of the true church, the +city of God, by the tyranny of Antichrist +and the power of his accomplices) should +never have an end in this world, the angel +gives John to understand that the church, +the house of the living God, shall not lie desolate +for ever, but shall be built again (for +the measuring is in reference to building), +that the kingdom of Antichrist shall come +to an end, and that after twelve hundred +and sixty years, counting days for years as +the prophets do. It is not to my purpose +now to search when this time of the power +of the beast and of the church's desolation +did begin, and when it ends, and so to +find out the time of building this new temple,—only +this much I trust, I may say, +that if we reckon from the time that the +power of the beast did begin, and, withal, +consider the great revolution and turning +of things upside down in these our days, +certainly the work is upon the wheel; the +Lord hath plucked his hand out of his +bosom, he hath whet his sword, he hath +bent his bow, he hath also prepared the instruments +of death against Antichrist: so +saith the Psalmist of all persecutors, Psal. +vii. 12, 13; but it will fall most upon that +capital enemy. Whereof there will be occasion +to say more afterward. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Let me here only add a word concerning +a fourth thing which the Holy Ghost may +seem to intend in this prophecy, and that is, +the church triumphant, the new <span class="tei tei-q">“Jerusalem +which is above,”</span> unto which respect is +to be had, as interpreters judge, in some +parts of the vision, which happily cannot be +so well applied to the church in this world. +Even as the new Jerusalem is so described +in the Revelation (Rev. xxi.), that it may +appear to be the church of Christ, reformed, +beautified, and enlarged in this world, +and fully perfected and glorified in the +world to come; and as many things which +are said of it can very hardly be made to +agree to the church in this world; so other +things which are said of it can as hardly be +applied to the church glorified in heaven, as +where it is said, <span class="tei tei-q">“Behold, the tabernacle of +God is with men, [having come down from +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-010">[pg 6-010]</span><a name="Pg6-010" id="Pg6-010" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +God out of heaven] and he will dwell with +them, and they shall be his people, and +God himself shall be with them, and be +their God,”</span> ver. 3. Again, <span class="tei tei-q">“And the nations +of them which are saved shall walk in +the light of it: and the kings of the earth +do bring their glory and honour into it,”</span> +ver. 24. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But now I make haste to the several particulars +contained in my text: <span class="tei tei-q">“I pray God +(saith the Apostle) your whole spirit, and +soul, and body, be preserved blameless,”</span> +1 Thess. v. 23; Phil. i. 9, 11. And what +he there prays for, this text, rightly understood +and applied, may work in us, that is, +gracious affections, gracious minds, gracious +actions. In the first place, a change upon +our corrupt and wicked affections,—<span class="tei tei-q">“If +they be ashamed of all that they have +done,”</span> saith the Lord; Secondly, A change +upon our blind minds,—<span class="tei tei-q">“Show them the +form of the house, and the fashion thereof,”</span> +&c.; Thirdly, A change also upon our actions,—<span class="tei tei-q">“That +they may keep the whole +form thereof, and all the ordinances thereof, +and do them.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For the first, the words here used is not +that which signifieth blushing through modesty, +but it signifieth shame for that which +is indeed shameful, filthy, and abominable,<a id="noteref_1374" name="noteref_1374" href="#note_1374"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1374</span></span></a> +so that it were impenitency and an aggravation +of the fault not to be ashamed for it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I shall here build only one doctrine, +which will be of exceeding great use for +such a day as this: <span class="tei tei-q">“If either we would +have mercy to ourselves, or would do acceptable +service in the public reformation, +we must not only cease to do evil and learn +to do well, but also be ashamed, confounded +and humbled, for our former evil ways.”</span> +Here is a twofold necessity, which presseth +upon us this duty,—to loathe and abhor +ourselves for all our abominations, to be +greatly abashed and confounded before our +God: First, Without this we shall not find +grace and favour to our own souls; Secondly, +We shall else miscarry in the work of +reformation. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, I say, let us do all the good we +can, God is not pleased with us unless we +be ashamed and humbled for former guiltiness. +Be zealous and repent (Rev. iii. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-011">[pg 6-011]</span><a name="Pg6-011" id="Pg6-011" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +19), saith Christ to the Laodiceans; be zealous +in time coming, and repent of your former +lukewarmness: <span class="tei tei-q">“What fruit had ye +then in those things whereof ye are now +ashamed?”</span> (Rom. vi. 21,) saith the Apostle +to the saints at Rome, of whom he saith +plainly, that they were <span class="tei tei-q">“servants to righteousness,”</span> +(ver. 19;) and had their <span class="tei tei-q">“fruit +unto holiness.”</span> But that is not all; they +were also ashamed while they looked back +upon their old faults, which is the rather to +be observed, because it maketh against the +Antinomian error now afoot.<a id="noteref_1375" name="noteref_1375" href="#note_1375"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1375</span></span></a> It hath a +clear reason for it, for without this God is +still dishonoured, and not restored to his +glory: <span class="tei tei-q">“O Lord (saith Daniel), righteousness +belongeth unto thee, but unto us confusion +of faces,”</span> Dan. ix. 7. These two go +together. We must be confounded, that +God may be glorified; we must be judged, +that God may be justified; our mouths +must be stopped, and laid in the dust, that +the Lord may be just when he speaketh, and +clear when he judgeth (Psal. li. 4). And as +the Apostle teacheth us, 1 Cor. xi. 31, that if +we judge ourselves, we shall not be judged of +God; and, by the rule of contraries, if we +judge not ourselves, we shall be judged of +God; so say I now, if we give glory to God, +and take shame and confusion of faces to +ourselves, God shall not confound us, nor +put us to shame: but if we will not be confounded +and ashamed in ourselves, God +shall confound us, and pour shame upon +us; if we loathe not ourselves, God shall +loathe us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Nay let me argue from the manner of men, +as the Prophet doth, Mal. i. 8, <span class="tei tei-q">“Offer it now +unto thy governor; will he be pleased with +thee, or accept thy person?”</span> Will thy governor, +nay, thy neighbour, who is as thou +art, alter an injury done to him, be pleased +with thee, if thou do but leave off to do him +any more such injuries? Will he not expect +an acknowledgment of the wrong done? +Is it not Christ's rule (Luke xvii. 4) that +he who seven times trespasseth against his +brother, seven times turn again, saying, I +repent? David would hardly trust Ittai +to go up and down with him, who was +but a stranger (2 Sam. xv. 19), how much +more if he had done him some great wrong, +and then refused to confess it? And how +shall we think that it can stand with the +honour of the most high God, that we seem +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-012">[pg 6-012]</span><a name="Pg6-012" id="Pg6-012" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to draw near unto him, and to walk in his +ways, while, in the meantime, we do not acknowledge +our iniquity, and even accuse, +shame, judge, and condemn ourselves? Nay, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Be not deceived, God is not mocked,”</span> +Gal. vi. 7. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This is the first necessity of the duty +which this text holdeth forth. The Lord +requireth of us not only to do his will for the +future, but to be ashamed for what we have +done amiss before. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The other necessity of it, which is also in +the text, is this: That except we be thus +ashamed and humbled, God hath not promised +to show us the pattern of his house, +nor to reveal his will unto us; which agreeth +well with that, Psal. xxv. 9, <span class="tei tei-q">“The meek +will he teach his way;”</span> and ver. 12, <span class="tei tei-q">“What +man is he that feareth the Lord? him shall +he teach in the way that he shall choose;”</span> +and ver. 14, <span class="tei tei-q">“The secret of the Lord is +with them that fear him, and he will show +them his covenant.”</span> There is sanctification +in the affections, and here is humiliation in +the affections, spoken of as necessary means +of attaining the knowledge of the will of +God. Let the affections be ordered aright, +then light which is offered shall be seen and +received; but let light be offered when disordered +affections do overcloud the eye of +the mind, then all is in vain. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In this case a man shall be like <span class="tei tei-q">“the +deaf adder”</span> (Psal. lviii. 4, 5,) which will +not be taken by the voice of the charmers, +<span class="tei tei-q">“charming never so wisely.”</span> Let the helm +of reason be stirred as well as you can imagine, +if there be a contrary wind in the +sails of the affections, the ship will not answer +to the helm. It is a good argument: +He is a wicked man, a covetous man, +a proud man, a carnal man, an unhumbled +man; therefore he will readily miscarry +in his judgment. So divines have argued +against the Pope's infallibility! The +Pope hath been, and may be a profane +man; therefore he may err in his judgment +and decrees. And what wonder that they +who receive not the love of the truth be +given over to <span class="tei tei-q">“strong delusion, that they +should believe a lie?”</span> 2 Thess. ii. 9, 10. +It is as good an argument: He is a humbled +man, and a man that feareth God; +therefore, in so far as he acteth and exerciseth +those graces, the Lord shall teach +him in the way that he shall choose. I say, +in so far as he acteth those graces,—because +when he grieves the Spirit, and cherisheth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-013">[pg 6-013]</span><a name="Pg6-013" id="Pg6-013" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the flesh, when the child of God is more +swayed by his corruptions than by his graces, +then he is in great danger to be given up to +the counsel of his own heart, and to be deserted +by the Holy Ghost, which should +lead him <span class="tei tei-q">“into all truth,”</span> John xvi. 13. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But we must take notice of a seeming +contradiction here in the text. God saith +to the Prophet in the former verse, <span class="tei tei-q">“Show +the house to the house of Israel, that they +may be ashamed of their iniquities;”</span> and, +Jer. xxxi. 19, Ephraim is first instructed, +then ashamed. And here it is quite turned +over in my text; if they be ashamed show +them the house. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I shall not here make any digression +unto the debates and distinctions of schoolmen, +what influence and power the affections +have upon the understanding and the +will; I will content myself with this plain +answer: Those two might very well stand +together,—light is a help to humiliation, +and humiliation a help to light. As there +must be some work of faith, and some apprehension +of the love of God, in order before +true evangelical repentance, yet this repentance +helpeth us to believe more firmly +that our sins are forgiven. The soul, in the +pains of the new birth, is like Tamar travailing +of her twins, Pharez and Zarah (Gen. +xxxviii. 28-30): faith, like Zarah, first +putting out his hand, but hath no strength +to come forth, therefore draweth back the +hand again, till repentance, like Pharez, +have broken forth,—then can faith come +forth more easily. Which appeareth in +that woman, Luke vii. 47, 48: she wept +much, because she loved much; she loved +much, because she believed; and by faith +had her heart enlarged with apprehending +the rich grace and free love of Christ to +poor sinners: this faith moves her bowels, +melts her heart, stirs her sorrow, kindles +her affection. Then, and not till +then, she gets a prop to her faith, and a +sure ground to build upon. It is not till +she have wept much that Christ intimates +mercy, and saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“Thy sins are forgiven +thee.”</span> Just so is the case in this text: +Show them the house, saith the Lord, that +they may be ashamed; give them a view of +it, that they may think the worse of themselves, +that they want it, that they may be +ashamed for all their iniquities, whereby +they have separate betwixt their God and +themselves, so that they cannot <span class="tei tei-q">“behold the +beauty of the Lord,”</span> nor <span class="tei tei-q">“inquire in his +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-014">[pg 6-014]</span><a name="Pg6-014" id="Pg6-014" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +temple,”</span> Psal. xxvii. 4; and if, when they +begin to see it, they have such thoughts as +these, and humble themselves, and acknowledge +their iniquities, then go to and show +them the whole fabric, and structure, and all +the gates thereof, and all the parts thereof, +and all things pertaining thereto. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I suppose I have said enough for confirmation +and clearing of the doctrine concerning +the necessity of our being ashamed +and confounded before the Lord. I have +now a fourfold application to draw from it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The first application shall be to the malignant +enemies of the cause and people of +God at this time, who deserve Jeremiah's +black mark to be put upon them: <span class="tei tei-q">“Were +they ashamed when they had committed abomination? +nay, they wore not at all ashamed, +neither could they blush,”</span> Jer. vi. 15; +viii. 12. When he would say the worst of +them, this is it: <span class="tei tei-q">“Thou hadst a whore's +forehead, thou refusedst to be ashamed,”</span> +Jer. iii. 3. There are some sons of Belial +risen up against us, who have done some +things whereof, I dare say, many heathens +would have been ashamed; yet they are as +far from being ashamed of their outrages as +Caligula was, who said of himself, that he +loved nothing better in his own nature than +that he could not be ashamed: nay, their +glory is their shame, Phil. iii. 19; and if +the Lord do not open their eyes to see +their shame, their end will be destruction. +Is it a light matter to swear and blaspheme, +to coin and spread lies, to devise calumnies, +to break treaties, to contrive treacherous +plots, to exercise so many barbarous cruelties, +to shed so much blood, and, as if that +were too little, to bury men quick? Is all +this no matter of shame? And when they +have so often professed to be for the true +Protestant religion, shall they not be ashamed +to thirst so much after Protestant blood, +and in that cause desire to associate themselves +with all the Papists at home and +abroad whose assistance they can have, and +particularly with those matchless monsters +(they call them subjects) of Ireland, who, if +the computation fail not, have shed the +blood of some hundred thousands in that +kingdom? For our part, it seems they are +resolved to give the worst name to the best +thing which we can do, and therefore they +have not been ashamed to call a religious +and loyal covenant a traitorous and damnable +covenant. I have no pleasure to take +up these and other dunghills, the text hath +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-015">[pg 6-015]</span><a name="Pg6-015" id="Pg6-015" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +put this in my mouth which I have said. O +that they could recover themselves out of +the gall of bitterness, and bond of iniquity, +Acts viii. 23; O that we could hear that +they begin to be ashamed of their abominations, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Lord, when thy hand is lifted up, +they will not see: but they shall see, and be +ashamed for their envy at the people,”</span> Isa. +xxvi. 11; the Lord <span class="tei tei-q">“shall appear to your +joy, and they shall be ashamed,”</span> lxvi. 5. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But now, in the second place, let me speak +to the kingdom, and to you whom it concerneth +this day to be humbled, both for +your own sins and for the sins of the kingdom +which you represent. Although yourselves, +whom God hath placed in this honourable +station, and the kingdom which God +hath blessed with many choice blessings, be +much and worthily honoured among the +children of men, yet when you have to do +with God, and with that wherein his great +name and his glory is concerned, you must +not think of honouring, but rather abashing +yourselves, and creeping low in the dust. +Livy tells us,<a id="noteref_1376" name="noteref_1376" href="#note_1376"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1376</span></span></a> that when M. Claudius Marcellus +would have dedicate a temple to Honour +and Virtue, the priests hindered it, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quod +utri deo res divina fieret, sciri non posset</span></span>, +because so it could not be known to +which of the two gods he should offer sacrifice. +Far be it from any of you to suffer +the will of God and your own credit to +come in competition together, or to put back +any point of truth, because it may seem, +peradventure, some way to wound your reputation, +though, when all is well examined, +it shall be found your glory. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +You are now about the casting out of +many corruptions in the government of the +church and worship of God. Remember, +therefore, it is not enough to cleanse the +house of the Lord, but you must be humbled +for your former defilements wherewith +it was polluted. It is not enough that England +say with Ephraim in one place, <span class="tei tei-q">“What +have I to do any more with idols?”</span> Hos. +xiv. 8. England must say also with Ephraim +in another place, <span class="tei tei-q">“Surely after that I +was turned, I repented; and after that I +was instructed, I smote upon my thigh: I +was ashamed, yea, even confounded, because +I did bear the reproach of my youth,”</span> Jer. +xxxi. 19. Let England sit down in the +dust, and wallow itself in ashes, and cry out +as the lepers did (Lev. xiii. 45), <span class="tei tei-q">“Unclean, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-016">[pg 6-016]</span><a name="Pg6-016" id="Pg6-016" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +unclean,”</span> and then rise up and cast away +the least superstitious ceremony <span class="tei tei-q">“as a menstruous +cloth; thou shalt say unto it, Get +thee hence,”</span> Isa. xxx. 22. I know that +those who are not convinced of the intrinsical +evil and unlawfulness of former corruptions +may, upon other considerations, go +along and join in this reformation; for according +to Augustine's rule,<a id="noteref_1377" name="noteref_1377" href="#note_1377"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1377</span></span></a> men are to let +go those ecclesiastical customs which neither +Scriptures nor councils bind upon us, nor +yet are universally received by all churches. +And according to Ambrose's rule to Valentinian, +epist. 31, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Nullus pudor est ad meliora +transive</span></span>,—it is no shame to change +that which is not so good for that which is +better. So doth Arnobius<a id="noteref_1378" name="noteref_1378" href="#note_1378"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1378</span></span></a> answer the pagans, +who objected the novelty of the Christian +religion: You should not look so much +(saith he) <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quid reliquerimus</span></span> as <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">quid secuti +simus</span></span>; be rather satisfied with the good +which we follow, than to quarrel why we +have changed our former practise. He +giveth instance, that when men found the +art of weaving clothes, they did no longer +clothe themselves in skins; and when they +learned to build houses, they left off to +dwell in rocks and caves. All this carrieth +reason with it, for <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">optimum est eligendum</span></span>. +If all this satisfy not, it may be Nazianzen's +rule<a id="noteref_1379" name="noteref_1379" href="#note_1379"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1379</span></span></a> will move some man: When there was +a great stir about his archbishopric of Constantinople, +he yielded for peace; because +this storm was raised for his sake, he wished +to be cast into the sea. He often professeth +that he did not affect riches, nor dignities, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-017">[pg 6-017]</span><a name="Pg6-017" id="Pg6-017" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +but rather to be freed of his bishopric. +We are like to listen long before we hear +such expressions either from archbishop or +bishop in England, who seem not to care +much who sink, so that themselves swim +above. Yet I shall name one rule more, +which I shall take from the confessions of +two English prelates. One<a id="noteref_1380" name="noteref_1380" href="#note_1380"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1380</span></span></a> of them hath +this contemplation upon Hezekiah's taking +away the brazen serpent, when he perceived +it to be superstitiously abused: <span class="tei tei-q">“Superstitious +use (saith he) can mar the very institutions +of God, how much more the most +wise and well-grounded devices of men?”</span> +Another<a id="noteref_1381" name="noteref_1381" href="#note_1381"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1381</span></span></a> of them acknowledged that whatsoever +is taken up at the injunction of men, +and is not of God's own prescribing, when it +is drawn to superstition, cometh under the +case of the brazen serpent. You may easily +make the assumption, and then the conclusion, +concerning those ceremonies which are +not God's institutions but men's devices, and +have been grossly and notoriously abused by +many to superstition. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now to return to the point in hand, if +upon all or any of these, or the like principles, +any of this kingdom shall join in the +removal of corruptions out of the church, +which yet they do not conceive to be in +themselves, and intrinsically corruptions in +religion, in this case I say with the Apostle, +<span class="tei tei-q">“I therein do rejoice, yea, and will +rejoice,”</span> Phil. i. 18, because every way reformation +is set forward. But let such an +one look to himself, how the doctrine drawn +from this text falleth upon him, that he who +only ceaseth to do evil, but repenteth not of +the evil,—he who applieth himself to reformation, +but is not ashamed of former defilements, +is in danger both of God's displeasure, +and of miscarrying in his judgment +about reformation. It is far from my meaning +to discourage any who are, with humble +and upright hearts, seeking after more light +than yet they have; I say it only for their +sake, who, through the presumption and unhumbledness +of their spirits, will acknowledge +no fault in anything they have formerly +done in church matters. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I cannot leave this application to the +kingdom till I enlarge it a little farther. +There are four considerations which may +make England ashamed and confounded before +the Lord. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-018">[pg 6-018]</span><a name="Pg6-018" id="Pg6-018" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. Because of the great blessings which +it hath so long wanted. Your flourishing +estate in the world could not have countervailed +the want of the purity and liberty of +the ordinances of Christ. That was a heavy +word of the Prophet, <span class="tei tei-q">“Now for a long season +Israel hath been without the true God, +and without a teaching priest, and without +law,”</span> 2 Chron. xv. 3. It hath not been +altogether so with this land, where the +Lord hath had not only a true church, but +many burning and shining lights, many gracious +preachers and professors, many notable +defenders of the Protestant cause against +Papists, many who have preached and written +worthily of practical divinity, and of +those things which most concern a man's +salvation. Nay, I am persuaded, that all +this time past, there have been in this kingdom +many thousands of his secret and sealed +ones, who have been groaning under that +burden and bondage which they could not +help, and have been <span class="tei tei-q">“waiting for the consolation +of Israel,”</span> Luke ii. 25. Nevertheless, +the reformation of the church of England +hath been exceedingly deficient, in government, +discipline and worship; yea, and +many places of the kingdom have been +<span class="tei tei-q">“without a teaching priest,”</span> and other +places poisoned with false teachers. It is +said (1 Sam. vii. 2), that all the house of +Israel lamented after the Lord, when they +wanted the ark twenty years. O let England +lament after the Lord, until the ark +be brought into the own place of it! +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. There is another cause of this great +humiliation, and that is, the point in the +text, to be ashamed <span class="tei tei-q">“of all that you have +done.”</span> Sin, sin is that which blacketh our +faces, and covereth us with confusion as with +a mantle, and then most of all when we may +read our sin in some judgment of God which +lieth upon us; therefore the Septuagint +here, instead of being <span class="tei tei-q">“ashamed of all that +they have done,”</span> read—<span class="tei tei-q">“accept their punishment +for all that they have done,”</span> which +agreeth to that word in the law:<a id="noteref_1382" name="noteref_1382" href="#note_1382"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1382</span></span></a> <span class="tei tei-q">“If then +their uncircumcised hearts be humbled (the +Greek readeth there <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">ashamed</span></em>) and they then +accept of the punishment of their iniquity,”</span> +Lev. xxvi. 41. This is now England's case, +whose sin is written in the present judgment, +and graven in your calamity as <span class="tei tei-q">“with a pen +of iron, and with a point of a diamond”</span> (Jer. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-019">[pg 6-019]</span><a name="Pg6-019" id="Pg6-019" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +xvii. 1), to make you say, <span class="tei tei-q">“The Lord our +God is righteous in all his works which he +doeth: for we obeyed not his voice,”</span> Dan. +ix. 14. Did not the land make idol gods +of the court, and of the prelatical clergy, +and feared them, and followed them more +than God, and obeyed them rather than +God, so that their threshold was set by +God's threshold, and their posts by God's +posts? as it is said, ver. 7. I speak not now +of lawful obedience to authority. Is it not +a righteous thing with the Lord to make +these, your idols, his rods to correct you? +Hath not England harboured and entertained +Papists, priests, and Jesuits in its bosom? +Is it not just that now you feel the +sting and poison of these vipers? Hath +there not been a great compliance with the +prelates, for peace's sake, even to the prejudice +of truth? Doth not the Lord now +justly punish that Episcopal peace with an +Episcopal war? Was not that prelatical +government first devised, and since continued, +to preserve peace and to prevent +schisms in the church? And was it not +God's just judgment that such a remedy of +man's invention should rather increase than +cure the evil? So that sects have most multiplied +under that government, which now +you know by sad experience. Hath not +this nation, for a long time, taken the name +of the Lord in vain, by a formal worship +and empty profession? Is it not a just requital +upon God's part, that your enemies +have all this while taken God's name in +vain, and taken the Almighty to witness of +the integrity of their intentions for religion, +law and liberty, thus persuading the world +to believe a lie? What shall I say of the +book of sports, and other profanations of the +Lord's day? This licentiousness was most +acceptable to the greatest part, and they +<span class="tei tei-q">“loved to have it so,”</span> Jer. v. 31. Doth +not the great famine of the word almost +everywhere in the kingdom, except in this +city, make the land mourn on the Sabbath, +and say, <span class="tei tei-q">“I do remember my faults this +day?”</span> Gen. xli. 9. Yea, doth not the land +now enjoy her Sabbaths, while men are constrained +not only to cease from sports on +that day, but from labouring the ground, +and from other works of their calling upon +other days? What should I speak of the +lusts and uncleanness, gluttony and drunkenness, +chambering and wantonness, prodigality +and lavishness, excess of riot, masking, and +balling, and sporting, when Germany and +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-020">[pg 6-020]</span><a name="Pg6-020" id="Pg6-020" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the Palatinate, and other places, were wallowing +in blood, yea, when there was so +much sin and wrath upon this same kingdom? +Will not you say now, that for this +the Lord God hath caused your <span class="tei tei-q">“sun to go +down at noon,”</span> and hath turned your feasts +into mourning, and all your songs into lamentations? +(Amos viii. 9, 10.) Or what +should I say of the oppressions, injustice, +cozenage in trading and in merchandise, +which yourselves know better than I can do +how much they have abounded in the kingdom? +Doth not God now punish the secret +injustice of his people by the open injustice +of their enemies? Do ye not remember +that mischief was framed by a law? +And now, when your enemies execute mischief +against law, will you not say, Righteous +art thou, O Lord, and just are thy +judgments. One thing I may not forget, +and that is, that the Lord is punishing +blood with blood, the blood of the oppressed, +the blood of the persecuted, the blood of +those who have died in prisons, or in strange +countries, suffering for righteousness' sake. +He that departed from evil did even make +himself a prey, Isa. lix. 15. There was not +so much as one drop of blood spilt upon the +pillory for the testimony of the truth but +it crieth to heaven, for precious is the +blood of the saints, (Psal. lxxii. 14.) Doth +not all the blood shed in Queen Mary's +days cry? And doth not the blood of the +Palatinate and of Rochel cry? And doth +not the blood of souls cry? which is the +loudest cry of all. God said to Cain, <span class="tei tei-q">“The +voice of thy brother's blood crieth unto me +from the ground,”</span> Gen. iv. 10. The Hebrew +hath it, <span class="tei tei-q">“Thy brother's blood,”</span> which +is well expounded both by the Chaldee Paraphrase +and the Jerusalem Targum, the voice +of the blood of all the generations and the +righteous people which thy brother should +have begotten crieth unto me. I may apply +it to the thing in hand: The silencing, +deposing, persecuting, imprisoning, and banishing +of so many of the Lord's witnesses, +of the most painful and powerful preachers, +and the preferring of so many either dumb +dogs or false teachers, maketh the voice of +bloods to cry to heaven, even the blood of +many thousands, yea, thousands of thousands +of souls, which have been lost by the one, or +might have been saved by the other. God +will require the blood of the children which +those righteous Abels might have begotten +unto him. There is, beside all this, more +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-021">[pg 6-021]</span><a name="Pg6-021" id="Pg6-021" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +blood-guiltiness, which is secret, but shall +sometime be brought to light. O blood! +blood! O let the land tremble, while the +righteous Judge makes <span class="tei tei-q">“inquisition for +blood,”</span> Psal. ix. 12; O let England cry, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Deliver me from blood-guiltiness, O God”</span>! +Psal. li. 14. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But you will say, peradventure, many of +these things whereof I have spoken ought +not to be charged upon the kingdom, they +were only the acts of a prevalent faction for +the time. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I answer, First, God will impute them to +the kingdom, unless the kingdom mourn for +them. God gives not a charge to the destroying +angel (Ezek. ix. 4) to spare those +who have not been actors in the public sins +and abominations, but to spare those only +who cry and sigh for those abominations. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, When the ministers of state, +or others having authority in church or +commonwealth, take the boldness to do such +acts, the kingdom is not blameless; for they +durst not have done as they did, had the +Lord but disclaimed, discountenanced, and +cried out against them. It is marked both +of John Baptist (Matt. xiv. 5), and of Christ +(Matt. xxi. 46), and of the apostles (Acts +iv. 21), that so long as the people did magnify +them, and esteem them highly, their +enemies durst not do unto them what else +they would have done. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. A third consideration concerning the +kingdom is this. Notwithstanding of all +the happiness and gospel-blessings which it +hath wanted in so great a measure, and notwithstanding +of all the sins which have so +much abounded in it, yet the servants of +God have charged it with great presumption,<a id="noteref_1383" name="noteref_1383" href="#note_1383"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1383</span></span></a> +that the church of England hath said +with the church of Laodicea, <span class="tei tei-q">“I am rich, +and increased with goods, and have need of +nothing,”</span> Rev. iii. 17. It hath been proud +of its clergy, learning, great revenues, peace, +plenty, wealth, and abundance of all things, +and as the Apostle chargeth the Corinthians, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Ye are puffed up, and have not rather +mourned,”</span> that the wicked ones <span class="tei tei-q">“might be +taken away from among you,”</span> 1 Cor. v. 2. +And would God this presumption had taken +an end when God did begin to afflict the +land. It did even make an idol of this Parliament, +and trusted to its own strength and +armies, which hath provoked God so much, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-022">[pg 6-022]</span><a name="Pg6-022" id="Pg6-022" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that he hath sometimes almost blasted your +hopes that way, and hath made you to feel +your weakness even where you thought yourselves +strongest. God would not have England +say, <span class="tei tei-q">“Mine own hand hath saved me,”</span> +Judg. vii. 2; neither will he have Scotland to +say, <span class="tei tei-q">“My hand hath done it:”</span> but he will +have both to say, His hand hath done it, +when we were lost in our own eyes. God +grant that your leaning so much upon the +arm of flesh be not the cause of more blows. +God must be seen in the work, and he will +have us to give him all the glory, and to say, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Thou also hast wrought all our works in +us,”</span> Isa. xxvi. 12. O that all our presumption +may be repented of, and that the land +may be yet more deeply humbled! Assuredly +God will arise and subdue our enemies, +and command deliverances for Jacob; +but it is as certain God will not do this till +we be more humbled and (as the text saith) +ashamed of all that we have done. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. There is another motive more evangelical: +Let England be humbled even +for the mercy, the most admirable mercy +which God hath showed upon so undeserving +and evil-deserving a kingdom. See it in +this same prophecy, <span class="tei tei-q">“I will establish my +covenant with thee; and thou shalt know +that I am the Lord: that thou mayest remember, +and be confounded, and never open +thy mouth any more because of thy shame, +when I am pacified toward thee for all that +thou hast done, saith the Lord God,”</span> Ezek. +xvi. 62, 63. And again: <span class="tei tei-q">“Not for your +sakes do I this, saith the Lord God, be it +known unto you: be ashamed and confounded +for your own ways, O house of Israel,”</span> +Ezek. xxxvi. 32; <span class="tei tei-q">“O my God (saith Ezra), +I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face +to thee,”</span> Ezra. ix. 6. And what was it +that did so confound him? You may find +it in that which followeth: God had showed +them mercy, and had left them a remnant +to escape, and had given them a nail in his +holy place, and had lightened their eyes: +<span class="tei tei-q">“And now (saith he), O our God, what +shall we say after this? for we have forsaken +thy commandments,”</span> Ezra. ix. 10. +Let us this day compare, as he did, God's +goodness and our own guiltiness. England +deserved nothing but to get a bill of divorce, +and that God should have said in his wrath, +Away from me, I have no pleasure in you; +but now he hath received you into the bond +of his covenant, he rejoiceth over you to do +you good, and to dwell among you; his banner +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-023">[pg 6-023]</span><a name="Pg6-023" id="Pg6-023" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +over you is love. O let our hard hearts +be overcome and be confounded with so +much mercy, and let us be ashamed of ourselves, +that after so much mercy we should +be yet in our sins and trespasses. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +There is a third application, which I intend +for the ministry, who ought to go before +the people of God in the example of +repentance and humiliation. You know the +old observation, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Raro vidi clericum poenitentem</span></span>,—I +have seldom seen a clergyman +penitent. As Christ saith of rich men +(Mark x. 24, 25), I may say of learned +men, It is easier for a camel to go through +the eye of a needle, than for a man that +trusts in his learning to enter into the +kingdom of heaven. He will needs maintain +the lawfulness of all which he hath +done, and will not be, as this text would +have him, ashamed of all that he hath done. +Yet it is not impossible with God to make +such an one deny himself, and that whatsoever +in him exalts itself against Christ should +be brought into captivity to the obedience of +Christ (2 Cor. x. 5). Among all that were +converted by the ministry of the apostles, I +wonder most at the conversion of a great +company of priests, Acts vi. 7. I do not +suspect, as two learned men have +done,<a id="noteref_1384" name="noteref_1384" href="#note_1384"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1384</span></span></a> +that the text is corrupted in that place, and +that it should be otherwise read. I am the +rather satisfied, because there is nothing +there mentioned of the conversion of the +high priest, or of the chief priests, the heads +of the twenty-four orders which were upon +the council, and had condemned Christ: the +place cannot be understood but of a multitude +of common or inferior priests, even as, +by proportion, in Hezekiah's reformation, +the Levites were more upright in heart +than the priests, 2 Chron. xxix. 34. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And now many of the inferior clergy (as +they were abusively called) are more upright +in heart unto this present reformation +than any of those who had assumed to +themselves high degrees in the church. The +hardest point of all is, so to embrace and +follow reformation as to be ashamed of former +prevarications and pollutions. But in +this also the Holy Ghost hath set examples +before the ministers of the gospel. I read, +2 Chron. xxx. 15, <span class="tei tei-q">“The priests and the +Levites were ashamed, and sanctified themselves, +and brought in the burnt-offerings +into the house of the Lord.”</span> They thought +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-024">[pg 6-024]</span><a name="Pg6-024" id="Pg6-024" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +it not enough to be sanctified, but they were +ashamed that they had been before defiled. +A great prophet is not content to have his +judgment rectified which had been in error, +but he is ashamed of the error he had been +in; <span class="tei tei-q">“So foolish was I (saith he) and ignorant: +I was as a beast before thee,”</span> Psal. +lxxiii. 22. A great apostle must glorify +God, and humbly acknowledge his own +shame; <span class="tei tei-q">“For I am the least of the apostles +(saith he), that am not meet to be +called an apostle, because I persecuted the +church of God,”</span> 1 Cor. xv. 9. And shall I +add the example of a great father? Augustine +confesseth<a id="noteref_1385" name="noteref_1385" href="#note_1385"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1385</span></span></a> honestly, that for the space +of nine years he both was deceived, and did +deceive others. Nature will whisper to a +man to look to his credit: but the text here +calleth for another thing,—to look to the +honour of God, and to thine own shame; +and yet in so doing thou shalt be more +highly esteemed both by God and by his +children. Now without this let a man seem +to turn and reform never so well, all is unsure +work, and built upon a sandy foundation. +And whosoever will not acknowledge +their iniquity, and be ashamed for it, God +shall make them bear their shame; according +to that which is pronounced in the next +chapter, ver. 10-15, against the Levites, +who had gone astray when Israel went +astray after their idols; and according to +that, Mal. ii. 8, 9, <span class="tei tei-q">“Ye have corrupted +the covenant of Levi, saith the Lord of +hosts: therefore have I also made you contemptible +and base before all the people.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The fourth and last application of this +doctrine is for every Christian. The text +teacheth us a difference betwixt a presumptuous +and a truly humbled sinner; +the one is ashamed of his sins, the other +not. By this mark let every one of us try +himself this day. It is a saving grace to be +truly and really ashamed of sin. It is one +of the promises of the covenant of grace, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Then shall ye remember your own evil +ways, and your doings that were not good, +and shall loathe yourselves in your own +sight, for your iniquities, and for your abominations,”</span> +Ezek. xxxvi. 31. Try, then, if +thou hast but thus much of the work of +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-025">[pg 6-025]</span><a name="Pg6-025" id="Pg6-025" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +grace in thy soul; and if thou hast, be assured +of thy interest in Christ and in the +new covenant. A reprobate may have somewhat +which is very like this grace: but I +shall lay open the difference betwixt the +one and the other in these particulars:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +1. To be truly ashamed of sin, is to be +ashamed of it as an act of filthiness and uncleanness. +The child of God, when he comes +to the throne of grace, is ashamed of an unclean +heart, though the world cannot see it. +A natural man, at his best, looketh upon sin +as it damneth and destroyeth the soul, but +he cannot look upon it as it defiles the soul. +Shame ariseth properly from a filthy act, +though no other evil be to follow upon it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. As we are ashamed of acts of filthiness, +so of acts of folly. A natural man may +judge himself a fool in regard of the circumstances +or consequents of his sin, but he is +not convinced that sin in itself is an act of +madness and folly. When the child of God +is humbled he becomes a fool in his own +eyes,—he perceives he had done like a mad +fool, 1 Cor. iii. 18; therefore he is said then +to come to himself, Luke xv. 17. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. The child of God is ashamed of sin +as an act of unkindness and unthankfulness +to a sweet merciful Lord, Psal. cxxx. 4; +Rom. ii. 4. Though there were no other +evil in sin, the conscience of so much mercy +and love so far abused, and so unkindly +recompensed, is that which confoundeth a +penitent sinner. As the wife of a kind husband, +if she play the whore (though the +world know it not), and if her husband, +when he might divorce her, shall still love +her and receive her into his bosom; such a +one, if she have at all any sense, or any +bowels of sorrow, must needs be swallowed +up of shame and confusion for her undutifulness +and treachery to such a husband. +But now the hypocrite is not at all troubled +or afflicted in spirit for sin as it is an act of +unkindness to God. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Shame, as philosophers have defined +it,<a id="noteref_1386" name="noteref_1386" href="#note_1386"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1386</span></span></a> +is <span class="tei tei-q">“the fear of a just reproof:”</span> not +simply the fear of a reproof, but the fear of +a just reproof. That is servile; this filial. +The child of God is ashamed of the very +guiltiness, and of that which may be justly +laid to his charge; the hypocrite not so. +Saul was not ashamed of his sin, but he +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-026">[pg 6-026]</span><a name="Pg6-026" id="Pg6-026" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +was ashamed that Samuel should reprove +him before the elders of the people, 1 +Sam. xv. 15, 30. Christ's adversaries were +ashamed (Luke xiii. 17), not of their error, +but because their mouths were stopped before +the people, and they could not answer +him. A hypocrite is ashamed, <span class="tei tei-q">“as a thief +is ashamed when he is found,”</span> Jer. ii. 26; +mark that, <span class="tei tei-q">“when he is found;”</span> a thief is +not ashamed of his sin, but because he is +found in it, and so brought to a shameful +end. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +5. When the cause of God is in hand, a +true penitent is so ashamed of himself that +he fears the people of God shall be put to +shame for his sake, and that it shall go the +worse with them because of his vileness and +guiltiness. This made David pray, <span class="tei tei-q">“O God, +thou knowest my foolishness; and my sins +are not hid from thee. Let not them that +wait on thee, O Lord God of hosts, be +ashamed for my sake; let not those that +seek thee be confounded for my sake, O +God of Israel,”</span> Psal. lxix. 5, 6. The sorrow +and shame of a hypocrite (as all his +other seeming graces) are rooted in self-love, +not in the love of God: he hath not +this in all his thoughts, that he is a spot or +blemish in the body or church of Christ, +and therefore to be humbled, lest for his +sake God be displeased with his people; +lest such a vile and abominable sinner as he +is bring wrath and confusion upon others, +and make Israel turn their back before the +enemy. O happy soul that hath such +thoughts as these! +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I have now done with the first part of +the text, wherein I have been the larger, +because it most fitteth the work of the day. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The second follows: <span class="tei tei-q">“Show them the +form of the house,”</span> &c. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Before I come to the doctrines which do +here arise, I shall first explain the particulars +mentioned in this part of the text, so +as they may agree to the spiritual temple +or church of Christ, which in the beginning +I proved to be here intended. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, We find here the form and fashion +of a house; in which the parts are very +much diversified one from another. There +are, in a formed and fashioned house, doors, +windows, posts, lintels, &c.; there is also a +multitude of common stones in the walls +of the house. Such a house is the visible +ministerial church of Christ, the parts +whereof are <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">partes dissimilares</span></span>,—some +ministers and rulers; some eminent lights; +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-027">[pg 6-027]</span><a name="Pg6-027" id="Pg6-027" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +others of the ordinary rank of Christians,—that +make up the walls. If God hath +made one but a small pinning in the wall, +he hath reason to be content, and must not +say, Why am not I a post, or a corner-stone, +or a beam? Neither yet may any +corner-stone despise the stones in the wall, +and say, I have no need of you. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, The Prophet was here to show +them <span class="tei tei-q">“the goings out of the house, and the +comings in thereof.”</span> These are not the +same but different gates, it is plain: <span class="tei tei-q">“When +the people of the land shall come before the +Lord in the solemn feasts, he that entereth +in by the way of the north gate to worship, +shall go out by the way of the south gate, +&c., he shall not return by the way of the +gate whereby he came in,”</span> Ezek. xlvi. 9. +And that not only to teach us order, and +the avoiding of confusion, occasioned by the +contrary tides of a multitude, but to tell us +farther, <span class="tei tei-q">“No man, having put his hand to +the plough, and looking back, is fit for the +kingdom of God,”</span> Luke ix. 62. We must +not go out of the church the way that we +came in (that were a door of defection), but +hold our faces forward till we go out by the +door of death. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, The text hath twice <span class="tei tei-q">“all the +forms thereof,”</span> which I understand of the +outward forms and of the inward forms, +which two I find very much distinguished +by those who have written of the form and +structure of the temple. The church is exceedingly +beautified, even outwardly, with +the ordinances of Christ, but the inward +forms are the most glorious: <span class="tei tei-q">“For, behold, +the kingdom of God is within you,”</span> Luke +xvii. 21; and it <span class="tei tei-q">“cometh not with observation,”</span> +ver. 20; <span class="tei tei-q">“The king's daughter is all +glorious within;”</span> yet even <span class="tei tei-q">“her clothing is +of wrought gold,”</span> Psal. xlv. 13. When the +angel had made an end of measuring the +inner house (Ezek. xlii. 15), then he brought +forth Ezekiel by the east gate, which was +the chief gate by which the people commonly +entered, and measured the outer wall in the +last place. God's method is first to try the +heart and reins, then to give to a man according +to his works, Jer. xvii. 10. So should we +measure, by the reed of the sanctuary, first +the inner house of our hearts and minds, +and then to measure our outer walls, and +to judge of our profession and external performances. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, The Prophet is commanded to +write in their sight <span class="tei tei-q">“all the ordinances +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-028">[pg 6-028]</span><a name="Pg6-028" id="Pg6-028" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +thereof, and all the laws thereof;”</span> for the +church is a house not only in an architectonic, +but in an economic sense. It is Christ's +family governed by his own laws; and a temple +which hath in it <span class="tei tei-q">“them that worship,”</span> +Rev. xi. 1, it hath its own proper laws by +which it is ordered. <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Alioe sunt leges Coesarum, +alioe Christi</span></span> (saith Jerome<a id="noteref_1387" name="noteref_1387" href="#note_1387"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1387</span></span></a>),—Caesar's +laws and Christ's laws are not the same, +but divers one from another. Schoolmen +say,<a id="noteref_1388" name="noteref_1388" href="#note_1388"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1388</span></span></a> +that a law, properly so called, is both +illuminative and impulsive: illuminative, to +inform and direct the judgment; impulsive, +to move and apply the will to action. And +accordingly there are two names in this +text given to Christ's laws and institutions: +one<a id="noteref_1389" name="noteref_1389" href="#note_1389"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1389</span></span></a> +which importeth the instruction and +information of our minds; another,<a id="noteref_1390" name="noteref_1390" href="#note_1390"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1390</span></span></a> which +signifieth a deep imprinting or engraving +(and that is made upon our hearts and affections), +such as a pen of iron and other instruments +could make upon a stone. It is +not well when either of the two is wanting; +for the light of truth, without the engraving +of truth, may be extinguished; and the engraving +of truth, without the light of truth, +may be obliterate. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +All these I shall pass, and only pitch +upon two doctrines which I shall draw from +this second part of the text: one concerning +the will of God's commandment, what +God requireth of Israel to do; another concerning +the will of God's decree, what he +hath purposed himself to do. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The first is this: <span class="tei tei-q">“God will have Israel +to build and order his temple, not as shall +seem good in their eyes, but according to +his own pattern only which he sets before +them,”</span> which doth so evidently appear from +this very text, that it needeth no other +proof; for what else meaneth the showing +of such a pattern to be kept and followed by +his people? Other passages of this kind +there are which do more abundantly confirm +it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The Lord did prescribe to Noah both the +matter, and fashion, and measures of the +ark (Gen. vi. 14-16). To Moses he gave +a pattern of the tabernacle, of the ark, of the +mercy-seat, of the vail, of the curtains, of +the two altars, of the table and all the furniture +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-029">[pg 6-029]</span><a name="Pg6-029" id="Pg6-029" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +thereof, of the candlestick and all the +instruments thereof, &c. And though Moses +was the greatest prophet that ever arose +in Israel, yet God would not leave any part +of the work to Moses' arbitrement, but +straitly commandeth him, <span class="tei tei-q">“Look that thou +make them after their pattern, which was +showed thee in the mount,”</span> Exod. xxv. 40. +When it came to the building of the first temple, +Solomon was not in that left to his own +wisdom, as great as it was, but David, the man +of God, gave him a perfect <span class="tei tei-q">“pattern of all +that he had by the Spirit,”</span> 1 Chron. xxviii. +11-13. The second temple was also built +<span class="tei tei-q">“according to the commandment of the God +of Israel”</span> (Ezra vi. 14), by Haggai and Zechariah. +And for the New Testament, Christ +our great Prophet, and only King and Lawgiver +of the church, hath revealed his will +to the apostles, and they to us, concerning +all his holy things; and we must hold us at +these unleavened and unmixed ordinances +which the apostles, from the Lord, delivered +to the churches: <span class="tei tei-q">“I will put upon you (saith +he himself) none other burden: but that +which ye have already hold fast till I come,”</span> +Rev. ii. 24, 25. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I know the church must observe rules of +order and conveniency in the common circumstances +of times, places, and persons; +but these circumstances are none of our holy +things,—they are only prudential accommodations, +which are alike common to all human +societies, both civil and ecclesiastical, +wherein both are directed by the same light +of nature, the common rule to both in all +things of that kind, providing always that +the general rules of the word be observed: +<span class="tei tei-q">“Do all to the glory of God,”</span> 1 Cor. x. +31; <span class="tei tei-q">“Let all things be done to edifying,”</span> +1 Cor. xiv. 26; <span class="tei tei-q">“It is good neither to eat +flesh, nor to drink wine, nor anything +whereby thy brother stumbleth, or is offended, +or is made weak,”</span> Rom. xiv. 21; +<span class="tei tei-q">“Let every man be fully persuaded in his +own mind. To him that esteemeth anything +to be unclean, to him it is unclean,”</span> +Rom. xiv. 5, 14. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The text giveth some clearing to this +point: There is here showed to the house +of Israel a pattern of the whole structure, +and of the least part thereof, and all the +measures thereof; yet no pattern is given +of the kind, or quantity, or magnificence of +the several stones, or of the instruments +of building. The reason is, because the former +is essential to a house, the latter accidental,<a id="noteref_1391" name="noteref_1391" href="#note_1391"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1391</span></span></a> +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-030">[pg 6-030]</span><a name="Pg6-030" id="Pg6-030" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the former, if altered, make another +building; the latter, though altered, +the building is the same: therefore where +we have in the text <span class="tei tei-q">“the forms thereof,”</span> +the Septuagint read ὑποστασιν αὐτοῦ,—<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">the +substance thereof</span></em>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But to clear it a little farther, I put two +characters upon those circumstances which +are not determined by the word of God, +but left to be ordered by the church as +shall be found most convenient. First, They +are not things sacred, nor proper to the +church, as hath been said. They are of the +same nature, they serve for the same end +and use, both in sacred and civil things; +for order and decency, the avoiding of confusion +and the like, are alike common to +church and commonwealth. Secondly, I +shall describe them as one of the prelates +hath done, who tells us,<a id="noteref_1392" name="noteref_1392" href="#note_1392"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1392</span></span></a> that the things +which the Scripture hath left to the discretion +of the church are those things <span class="tei tei-q">“which +neither needed nor could be particularly +expressed. They needed not, because they +are so obvious; and they could not, both +because they are so numerous, and because +so changeable.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I will not insist upon questions of this +kind, but will make a short application of +the doctrine unto you, honourable and beloved. +You may plainly see from what +hath been said, that neither kings, nor parliaments, +nor synods, nor any power on +earth, may impose or continue the least +ceremony upon the consciences of God's +people, which Christ hath not imposed; +therefore let neither antiquity, nor custom, +nor conveniency, nor prudential considerations, +nor show of holiness, nor any pretext +whatsoever, plead for the reservation of +any of your old ceremonies, which have no +warrant from the word of God. Much +might have been said for the high places +among the Jews, as I hinted in the beginning; +and much might have been said +by the Pharisees for their frequent washings +(Mark vii. 2, 3, 4, 7), which, as they +were ancient, and received by the traditions +of the elders, so they were used to teach +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-031">[pg 6-031]</span><a name="Pg6-031" id="Pg6-031" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +men purity, and to put them in mind of +holiness; neither was their washing contrary +to any commandment of God, except +you understand that commandment of not +adding to the word (Deut. iv. 2; xii. 32; +Prov. xxx. 6), which doth equally strike +against all ceremonies devised by man. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“A little leaven leaveneth the whole +lump,”</span> Gal. v. 9; and a little leak will endanger +the ship. Thieves will readily dig +through a house, how much more will they +enter if any postern be left open to them. +The wild beasts and boars of the forest will +attempt to break down the hedges of the +Lord's vineyard (Psal. lxxx. 13), how much +more if any breach be left in the hedges. +If, therefore, you would make a sure reformation, +make a perfect reformation, lest +Christ have this controversy with England, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Nevertheless I have somewhat against +thee,”</span> Rev. ii. 4. And so much of our +duty. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The second doctrine concerneth God's +decree, and it is this: <span class="tei tei-q">“It is concluded in +the council of heaven, and God hath it in +the thoughts of his heart, to repair the +breaches of his house, and to build such a +temple to himself, as is shadowed forth in +this vision of Ezekiel.”</span> For the comparing +of this verse with ver. 7 in this same chapter, +and with chap. xxxvii. 26, 27, will easily +make it appear, that this showing of the +pattern, and all this measuring, was not +only in reference to Israel's duty, but to +God's gracious purpose towards Israel. According +to that, Zech. i. 16, <span class="tei tei-q">“Therefore +thus saith the Lord, I am returned to Jerusalem +with mercies: my house shall be +built in it, saith the Lord of hosts, and a +line shall be stretched forth upon Jerusalem.”</span> +Now this vision cannot be said to +be fulfilled in Zorobabel's temple, as I +proved before, only here take notice that +the second destruction of the temple by +the Romans was worse than the first by +the Babylonians,—that desolation was repaired, +but this could never be repaired, +though the Jews did attempt the building +again of the temple,<a id="noteref_1393" name="noteref_1393" href="#note_1393"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1393</span></span></a> first under Adrian the +emperor, and afterward under Julian the +apostate. The hand of God was seen +against them most terribly by fire from +heaven, and other signs of that kind; and +about the same time (to observe that by the +way) the famous Delphic temple was without +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-032">[pg 6-032]</span><a name="Pg6-032" id="Pg6-032" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +man's hand, by fire and earthquake, +utterly destroyed and never built again,—to +tell the world that neither Judaism nor +paganism should prevail, but the kingdom +of Jesus Christ. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Where then must we seek for the accomplishment +of Ezekiel's vision, I mean for the +new temple in which the Lord will dwell +for ever, and where his holy name shall be +no more polluted? Surely we must seek +for it in the days of the gospel, as hath been +before abundantly proved; but that the +thing may be the better understood, let us +take with us, at least, some few general observations +concerning this temple of Ezekiel, +as it representeth what should come to +pass in the church of Christ. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First of all, there is but one temple, not +many, showed to him,—which is in part, +and shall be yet more fulfilled in the church +of the New Testament, according to that, +Zech. xiv. 8, <span class="tei tei-q">“And it shall be in that day, +that living waters shall go out from Jerusalem;”</span> +which is the same that we have, +Ezek. xlvii. 1. Then follows, <span class="tei tei-q">“And the +Lord shall be King over all the earth: in +that day shall there be one Lord, and his +name one.”</span> The like promise we find elsewhere: +<span class="tei tei-q">“I will give them one heart, and +one way,”</span> Jer. xxxii. 39; Ezek. xi. 19. It +is observed, that for this very end of uniformity, +the heathens also did erect temples, +that they might all worship the same +idol-god in the same manner. The plague +of the Christian church hitherto hath been +temple against temple, and altar against +altar, <span class="tei tei-q">“But thou, O Lord, how long?”</span> +Psal. vi. 3. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, Ezekiel's temple and city are +very large and capacious, as I showed in the +beginning; and the city had three gates +looking toward each of the four quarters of +the world, Ezek. xlviii. 31-34: all this to +signify the spreading of the gospel into all +the earth; which is also signified by the +holy waters issuing from the threshold of +the temple, and rising so high that they +were waters to swim in, Ezek. xlvii. 1, 5. +God hath said to his church, <span class="tei tei-q">“Enlarge the +place of thy tent, and let them stretch forth +the curtains of thine habitations: spare not, +lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy +stakes: for thou shalt break forth on the +right hand and on the left,”</span> Isa. liv. 2, 3. +A great increase of the church there was +in the apostles' times, Col. i. 6; but a far +greater may be yet looked for, Rom. xi. 12. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-033">[pg 6-033]</span><a name="Pg6-033" id="Pg6-033" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +Though the enemy did come in like a +flood, the Spirit of the Lord lifted up a +standard against him, Isa. lix. 19; <span class="tei tei-q">“The +sea saw it, and fled; Jordan was driven +back,”</span> Psal. cxiv. 3. But when the gospel +cometh, <span class="tei tei-q">“like a noise of many waters”</span> (as +the Prophet calls it, ver. 2, signifying an +irresistible increase), it is in vain to build +bulwarks against it: God will even break +open <span class="tei tei-q">“the fountains of the great deep,”</span> +and open <span class="tei tei-q">“the windows of heaven”</span> (Gen. +vii. 11); and the gospel will prove a second +flood, which will overflow the whole earth, +though not to destroy it (as Noah's did), +but to make it glad; <span class="tei tei-q">“For the earth shall +be filled with the knowledge of the glory of +the Lord, as the waters cover the sea,”</span> +Hab. ii. 14; Isa. xi. 9. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, In this temple, beside the holy +of holies, were three courts:<a id="noteref_1394" name="noteref_1394" href="#note_1394"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1394</span></span></a> the court of +the priests; the court of the people, commonly +called <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Atrium Israelis</span></span>; and, without +both these, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Atrium Gentium</span></span>, the court +of the heathen, so called, because the heathen, +as also many of those who were legally +unclean, might not only come unto the +mountain of the house of the Lord, but also +enter within the outer wall (mentioned Ezek. +xlii. 20), and so worship in that outer court, +or <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">intermurale</span></span>; unto which did belong (as +we learn from Josephus<a id="noteref_1395" name="noteref_1395" href="#note_1395"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1395</span></span></a>) the great east +porch, which kept the name of <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Solomon's +porch</span></span>,—in which both Christ himself did +preach (John x. 23), and the apostles after +him (Acts v. 12); by which means the free +grace of the gospel was held forth even to +heathens, and publicans, and unclean persons, +who were not admitted into the court +of Israel,—there to communicate in all the +holy things: <span class="tei tei-q">“For the Son of man is come to +seek and to save that which was lost,”</span> Luke +xix. 10. This outer court of the temple is +meant when it is said that the Pharisees +brought a woman taken in adultery into +the temple, and set her before Christ, John +viii. 2, 3. Now all this will hold true +answerably of the spiritual temple; for, +<em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">first</span></em>, As the uncircumcised and the unclean +were not admitted into the temple among +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-034">[pg 6-034]</span><a name="Pg6-034" id="Pg6-034" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +the children of Israel (Ezek. xliv. 9), so +all that live in the church of Christ are not +to be admitted promiscuously to every ordinance +of God, especially to the Lord's table, +but only those whose profession, knowledge +and conversation, after trial, shall be found +such as may make them capable thereof: +yet as heathens and unclean persons did +enter into the outer court, and there hear +Christ and his apostles, so there shall ever +be in the church a door of grace and hope +open to the greatest and vilest sinners who +shall seek after Christ, and <span class="tei tei-q">“ask the way +to Zion, with their faces thitherward,”</span> Jer. +i. 5. <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Secondly</span></em>, There shall be also somewhat +answerable to the court of the children +of Israel: God can raise up even of the +stones children to Abraham (Matt. iii. 9); +he will not want a people to tread in the +courts of his house, and to inquire in his +temple. <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Thirdly</span></em>, And as in the typical +temple there was a court for the priests, +so hath the Lord promised to the church: +<span class="tei tei-q">“Yet shall not thy teachers be removed +into a corner any more, but thine eyes shall +see thy teachers,”</span> Isa. xxx. 20; and again, +<span class="tei tei-q">“I will give you pastors according to mine +heart, which shall feed you with knowledge +and understanding,”</span> Jer. iii. 15. <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Fourthly</span></em>, +And as there was a secret and most holy +place, where the ark was, and the mercy-seat, +and where the glory of God dwelt, so +Christ hath his own <span class="tei tei-q">“hidden ones”</span> (Psal. +lxxxiii. 3), <span class="tei tei-q">“the children of the bride-chamber”</span> +(Matt. ix. 15), who, <span class="tei tei-q">“with open +face beholding as in a glass the glory of the +Lord, are changed into the same image, +from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit +of the Lord,”</span> 2 Cor. iii. 18. There is also +a time coming when God will open the secrets +of his temple, and make the ark of his +testament to be seen otherwise than yet it +hath been; which shall be at the sounding +of the seventh trumpet, Rev. xi. 15, 19. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fourthly, The fourth thing wherein Ezekiel's +temple represented the church of +Christ is in regard of the great strength +thereof: it stood <span class="tei tei-q">“upon a very high mountain,”</span> +chap. xl. 2. The material temple +also in Jerusalem, as it is described by +Josephus, was a very strong and impregnable +place. Interpreters think that Cyrus +was jealous of the strength of the temple, +and for that cause gave order that it should +not be built above threescore cubits high, +whereas Solomon had built it sixscore cubits +high, Ezra vi. 3. The Romans afterwards, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-035">[pg 6-035]</span><a name="Pg6-035" id="Pg6-035" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +when they had subdued Judea, had a watchful +eye upon the temple, and placed a strong +garrison in the castle Antonia (which was +beside the temple), the commander whereof +was called <span class="tei tei-q">“the captain of the temple”</span> +(Acts iv. 1); and all this for fear of sedition +and rebellion among the Jews when +they came to the temple. Now the invisible +strength of the spiritual temple is clearly +held forth unto us by him who cannot +deceive us: <span class="tei tei-q">“Upon this rock,”</span> saith he +(meaning himself), <span class="tei tei-q">“I will build my church, +and the gates of hell shall not prevail against +it,”</span> Matt. xvi. 18. The princes and +powers of the world are more jealous than +they need of the church's strength; and +yet (which is a secret judgment of God) +they have not been afraid to suffer Babylon +to be built in her full strength: <span class="tei tei-q">“There +were they in great fear where no fear was”</span> +(Psal. liii. 5); for when all shall come to +all, it shall be found that the gospel and +true religion is the strongest bulwark, and +chief strength for the safety and stability of +kings and states. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, The glory of this temple was very +great, insomuch that some have undertaken +to demonstrate<a id="noteref_1396" name="noteref_1396" href="#note_1396"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1396</span></span></a> that it was a more glorious +piece than any of the seven miracles of the +world, which were so much spoken of among +the ancients. But the greatest glory of this +temple was, that <span class="tei tei-q">“the glory of the God of +Israel”</span> came into it, and <span class="tei tei-q">“the earth shined +with his glory,”</span> ver. 2; Christ, the brightness +of his Father's glory (Heb. i. 3), walking +in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks +(Rev. i. 13), is and shall be more +and more the church's glory; therefore it +is said to her, <span class="tei tei-q">“Arise, shine, for thy light +is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen +upon thee,”</span> Isa. lx. 1. Surely as it was +said of the new material temple, in reference +to Christ, so it may be said of the new +spiritual temple, which yet we look for, +<span class="tei tei-q">“The glory of this latter house shall be +greater than of the former, saith the Lord +of hosts; and in this place will I give peace, +saith the Lord of hosts,”</span> Hag. ii. 9. Christ +will keep the best wine till the end of the +feast (John ii. 10); and he will bless our +latter end more than our beginning, Ezek. +xxxvi. 11. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +That which I have said, from grounds of +Scripture, concerning a more glorious, yea, +more peaceable condition of the church to +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-036">[pg 6-036]</span><a name="Pg6-036" id="Pg6-036" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +be yet looked for, is acknowledged by some +of our sound and learned writers<a id="noteref_1397" name="noteref_1397" href="#note_1397"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1397</span></span></a> who have +had occasion to express their judgment about +it: and it hath no affinity with the opinion +of an earthly or temporal kingdom of Christ, +or of the Jews' building again of Jerusalem +and the material temple, and their obtaining +a dominion above all other nations, or +the like. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I shall now bring home the point. There +are very good grounds of hope to make us +think that this new temple is not far off; +and (for your part) that Christ is to make a +new face of a church in this kingdom,—a +fair and beautiful temple for his glory to +dwell in: and he is even now about the +work. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +For, first, <span class="tei tei-q">“The set time”</span> to build Zion +is come, when the people of God <span class="tei tei-q">“take +pleasure in her stones, and favour the dust +thereof,”</span> Psal. cii. 13, 14, 16. The stones +which the builders of Babel refused are now +chosen for corner stones, and the stones which +they chose do the builders of Zion now refuse: +<span class="tei tei-q">“They shall not take of thee a stone +for a corner, nor a stone for foundations,”</span> +Jer. li. 26. Those that have anything of +Christ and of the image of God in them +begin to creep out of the dust of contempt, +and to appear like stars of the morning. +Nay, to go farther than that, the old stones, +the Jews, who have been for so many ages +lying forgotten in the dust, those poor <span class="tei tei-q">“outcasts +of Israel”</span> (Psal. cxlvii. 2), have of late +come more into remembrance, and have +been more thought of, and more prayed +for, than they were in former generations. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, Are there not great preparations +and instruments fitted for the work? +Hath not God called together, for such a +time as this, the present Parliament, and +the Assembly of Divines, his Zorobabels, +and Jehoshuas, and Haggais, and Zechariahs? +Are there not also hewers of stones, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-037">[pg 6-037]</span><a name="Pg6-037" id="Pg6-037" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and bearers of burdens? much wholesome +preaching, much praying and fasting, many +petitions put up both to God and man? +the covenant also going through the kingdom +as the chief preparation of materials +for the work? Is not the old rubbish of +ceremonies daily more and more shovelled +away, that there may be a clean ground? +and is not the Lord by all this affliction +humbling you, that there may be a deep +and a sure foundation laid? +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, The work is begun, and shall it +not be finished? God hath laid the foundation, +and shall he not <span class="tei tei-q">“bring forth the +head-stone?”</span> Zech. iv. 7, 9. Christ hath +put Antichrist from his outerworks in Scotland, +and he is now come to put him from +his innerworks in England: <span class="tei tei-q">“His work is +perfect”</span> (Deut. xxxii. 4), saith Moses; <span class="tei tei-q">“I +am Alpha and Omega (saith Christ), the +beginning and the ending,”</span> Rev. i. 8; +<span class="tei tei-q">“Shall I bring to the birth, and not cause +to bring forth, saith the Lord? shall I cause +to bring forth, and shut the womb, saith thy +God?”</span> Isa. lxvi. 9. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I may add three other signs whereby to +discern the time, from Rev. xi. 1, the place +before cited: <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">First</span></em>, Is there not now a +measuring of the temple, ordinances and +worshippers, by <span class="tei tei-q">“a reed like unto a rod?”</span> +The reed of the sanctuary in the Assembly's +hand, and the rod of power and law in your +hand, are well met together. <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Secondly</span></em>, +There is a court, which before seemed to +belong to the temple, left out and not measured: +<span class="tei tei-q">“From him that hath not shall be +taken away even that which he hath,”</span> Matt. +xxv. 29. The Samaritans of this time, who +serve the Lord, and serve their own gods +too (2 Kings xvii. 33, 34), and do after the +manners of idolaters, have professed (as they +of old to the Jews, Ezra iv. 2), that they +would build with you; that they will be for +the true Protestant religion as you are; that +they will also consent to the reformation of +abuses, for the ease of tender consciences. +But God doth so alienate and separate betwixt +you and them, by his overruling providence, +discovering their designs against +you, and their deep engagements to the +popish party, as if he would say unto them, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Ye have no portion, nor right, nor memorial +in Jerusalem,”</span> Neh. ii. 20; or as it +is in the parable concerning those who had +refused to come when they were invited, +yea, had taken the servants of Christ and +entreated them spitefully, and killed them,—the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-038">[pg 6-038]</span><a name="Pg6-038" id="Pg6-038" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +great king hath said in his wrath, that +they shall not taste of his supper, and he +sends forth his armies to destroy those murderers, +and to burn up their city, Matt. xxii. +6, 7; Luke xiv. 24. Surely what they have +professed<a id="noteref_1398" name="noteref_1398" href="#note_1398"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1398</span></span></a> concerning reformation is scarce +so much as the Pope did acknowledge when +reformation did begin in Germany. However, +as it is our heart's desire and prayer +to God for them that they may be saved, +so we are not out of hopes that God hath +many of his own among them, unto whom +he will give <span class="tei tei-q">“repentance to the acknowledging +of the truth.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, The time seemeth to answer fitly: +The new temple is built when the forty-two +months of the beast's reign, and of the treading +down the holy city (that is, by the best +interpretation, twelve hundred and sixty +years) come to an end. This computation, +I conceive, should begin rather before the +four hundredth year of Christ than after it; +both because the Roman Emperor (whose +falling was the Pope's rising) was brought +very low before that time by the wars of +the Goths and other barbarous nations, +and otherwise, which will appear from history; +and further, because pope Innocentius<a id="noteref_1399" name="noteref_1399" href="#note_1399"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1399</span></span></a> +(who succeeded about the year 401) +was raised so high that he drew all appeals +from other bishops to the apostolical see, +according to former statutes and customs, +as he saith. I cannot pitch upon a likelier +time than the year 383, at which time (according +to the common calculation) a general +Council at Constantinople (though Baronius +and some others reckon that Council in +the year 381) did acknowledge the primacy +of the bishop of Rome,<a id="noteref_1400" name="noteref_1400" href="#note_1400"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1400</span></span></a> only reserving to +the bishop of Constantinople the second +place among the bishops. Did not then +the beast receive much power when this +much was acknowledged by a council of one +hundred and fifty bishops, though sitting in +the East, and moderated by Nectarius, archbishop +of Constantinople. Immediately after +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-039">[pg 6-039]</span><a name="Pg6-039" id="Pg6-039" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +this council, it is acknowledged by one of +our great antiquaries,<a id="noteref_1401" name="noteref_1401" href="#note_1401"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1401</span></span></a> that the bishop of +Rome did labour mightily to draw all causes +to his own consistory, and that he doth +scarce read of any heretic or schismatic condemned +in the province where he lived, but +straight he had recourse to the bishop of +Rome. Another of our antiquaries<a id="noteref_1402" name="noteref_1402" href="#note_1402"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1402</span></span></a> noteth +not long before that Council, that Antichrist +did then begin to appear at Rome, +and to exalt himself over all other bishops. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now if we should reckon the beginning +of the beast's reign about the time of that +Council, the end of it will fall in at this +very time of ours. But I dare not determine +so high a point. God's work will, ere +it be long, make a clearer commentary upon +his word. Only let this be remembered, +We must not think it strange if, after the +end of the twelve hundred and sixty years, +Antichrist be not immediately and utterly +abolished; for when that time is ended he +makes war against the witnesses, yea, overcometh +and killeth them. But that victory +of his lasteth only three days and a half, +and then God makes, as it were, a resurrection +from the dead, and a tenth part of +the great city falls before the whole fall; +see Rev. xi. 3, 7, 11, 13. Whether this +killing of the witnesses (which seemeth to +be the last act of Antichrist's power) be +past, or to come, I cannot say: God knows. +But assuredly, the acceptable year of Israel's +jubilee, and the day of vengeance +upon Antichrist, is coming, and is not far +off. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But now, is there no other application +to be made of this point? Is all this said to +satisfy curious wits, or, at the best, to comfort +the people of God? Nay, there is +more than so: it must be brought home to +a practical use. As the assurance of salvation +doth not make the child of God the +more presumptuous, but the more humble +(Ezek. xvi. 63); neither doth it make him +negligent, but diligent in the way of holiness, +and in all the acts of his spiritual +warfare, Phil. iii. 13, 14; 2 Pet. i. 10; +so that <span class="tei tei-q">“every man that hath this hope +in him purifieth himself,”</span> 1 John iii. 3: so +answerably, the assurance of the new temple, +and of the sweet days to come, serveth +for a twofold practical use; even as David +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-040">[pg 6-040]</span><a name="Pg6-040" id="Pg6-040" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +also applieth God's promise of Solomon's +building the temple, 1 Chron. xxii. 9; for +thus he speaketh to the princes of Israel, +ver. 19, <span class="tei tei-q">“Now set your heart and your +soul to seek the Lord your God; arise, +therefore, and build ye the sanctuary of the +Lord God;”</span> and this is, beside, the charge +which he giveth to Solomon. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, then, ye must set your heart and +your soul to seek God, forasmuch as you +know it is not in vain to seek him for this +thing, Dan. ix. 2, 3. When Daniel understood +by books that the seventy years of +Jerusalem's desolation were at an end, and +that the time of building the temple again +was at hand, then he saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“I set my face +unto the Lord God, to seek by prayer and +supplications, with fasting, and sackcloth, +and ashes.”</span> O let us do as he did! O let +us <span class="tei tei-q">“cry mightily unto God,”</span> Jonah iii. 8; +and let us, with all our soul, and all our +might, give ourselves to fasting and prayer. +Now, if ever, <span class="tei tei-q">“the effectual fervent prayer +of a righteous man availeth much,”</span> James +v. 16. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, And the more actively you must +go about the business. <span class="tei tei-q">“Be ye stedfast, unmoveable, +always abounding in the work of +the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your +labour is not in vain in the Lord,”</span> 1 Cor. +xv. 58. What greater motive to action than +to know that you shall prosper in it? <span class="tei tei-q">“Arise +therefore, and be doing.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And so I am led upon the third and last +part of the text, of which I shall speak but +very little. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The doctrine is this: Reformation ends +not in contemplation, but in action. The +pattern of the house of God is set before us +to the end it may be followed; and the +ordinances thereof to the end they may be +obeyed: <span class="tei tei-q">“Give me understanding (saith +David), and I shall keep thy law; yea, I +shall observe it with my whole heart,”</span> Psal. +cxix. 34; <span class="tei tei-q">“If ye know these things (saith +Christ), happy are ye if ye do them,”</span> John +xiii. 17. The point is plain, and needeth +no proof but application. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Let me therefore, honourable worthies, +leave in your bosoms this one point more: +Many of the servants of God who have +stood in this place, and could do it better +than I can, have been calling upon you to go +on in the work of reformation: O <span class="tei tei-q">“be not +slothful in business,”</span> Rom. xii. 11; and +forget not to do as you have been taught. +Had you begun at this work, and gone +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-041">[pg 6-041]</span><a name="Pg6-041" id="Pg6-041" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +about the building of the house of God as +your first and chief business, I dare say +you should have prospered better. It was +one cause, among others, why the children +of Israel (though the greater number, and +having the better cause too) did twice fall +before Benjamin, because, while they made +so great a business for the villainy committed +upon the Levites' concubine, they had +taken no course with the graven image of +the children of Dan (Jud. xviii. 30, 31), a +thing which did more immediately touch +God in his honour. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But I am confident errors of this kind +will be now amended, and that you will, by +double diligence, redeem the time. I know +your trouble is great, and your cares many, +in managing the war, and looking to the +safety of the kingdom, yet mark what David +did in such a case: <span class="tei tei-q">“Behold, in my +trouble (saith he) I have prepared for the +house of the Lord an hundred thousand talents +of gold, and a thousand thousand talents +of silver; and of brass and iron without +weight,”</span> 1 Chron. xxii. 14. David did +manage great wars with mighty enemies, +(2 Sam. v., viii., x., xi.,) the Philistines, +Moabites, Ammonites, and Syrians; beside +the intestine war made first by Abner +(2 Sam. ii. 8), and afterward by Absalom +(2 Sam. xv. 10), and after that by Sheba +(2 Sam. xx. 1.) Notwithstanding of all +this, in his trouble and poverty (the word +signifieth both), he made this great preparation +for the house of God; and if God +had given him leave, he had, in his trouble, +built it too, for you well know he was not +hindered from building the temple by the +wars or any other business, but only because +God would not permit him. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Set before you also the example of the +Jews, when the prophets of God did stir +them up to the building of the temple, Ezra +v. 1, 2. They say not, We must first build +the walls of Jerusalem to hold out the enemy, +but the text saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“They began to +build the house of God.”</span> They were not +full four years in building the temple, and +finished it in the sixth year of Darius, +Ezra. iv. 24 with vi. 15. Now all the rest +of his reign did pass, and all Xerxes' reign, +and much of Artaxerxes Longimanus's +reign, before the walls of Jerusalem were +built, for about that work was Nehemiah +from the twentieth year of Artaxerxes to the +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page6-042">[pg 6-042]</span><a name="Pg6-042" id="Pg6-042" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +two and thirtieth year (Neh. v. 14); and if +great chronologers be not very far mistaken, +the temple was finished fourscore and three +years before the walls of Jerusalem were +finished.<a id="noteref_1403" name="noteref_1403" href="#note_1403"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1403</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +It is far from my meaning to cool your +affection to the laws, liberties, peace, and +safety of the kingdom. I desire only to +warm your hearts with the zeal of reformation, +as that which, all along, you must +carry on in the first place. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +One thing I cannot but mention: The +reverend Assembly of Divines may lament +(as Augustine in another case), <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Heu, heu, +quam tarde festino!</span></span>—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">alas, alas, how slowly +do I make speed!</span></span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But since now, by the blessing of God, +they are thus far advanced, that they have +found, in the word of God, a pattern for +presbyterial government over many particular +congregations; and have found also, from +the word, that ordination is an act belonging +to such a presbytery, I beseech you improve +that <span class="tei tei-q">“whereto we have already attained”</span> +(Phil. iii. 16), till other acts of a presbytery +be agreed on afterward. Yourselves +know better than I do, that much people +is perishing (Prov. xxix. 18), because +there is no vision: <span class="tei tei-q">“The harvest truly is +great, but the labourers are few,”</span> Luke x. +2, Give me leave, therefore, to quicken +you to this part of the work, that, with all +diligence and without delay, some presbyteries +be associated and erected (in such +places as yourselves in your wisdom shall +judge fittest), with power to ordain ministers +with the consent of the congregations, +and after trial of the gifts, soundness and +conversation of the men. In so doing you +shall both please God and bring upon yourselves +the blessing of many poor souls that +are ready to perish (Job xxix. 13); and +you shall likewise greatly strengthen the +hearts and hands of your brethren in Scotland, +joined in covenant and in arms with +you. I say therefore again, <span class="tei tei-q">“Arise therefore, +and be doing, and the Lord be with +thee,”</span> 1 Chron. xxii. 16; yea, the Lord is +with you (Hag. ii. 4, 5) according to the +word that he hath covenanted with you, so +his Spirit remaineth among you: Fear ye +not, but <span class="tei tei-q">“be strong in the Lord, and in the +power of his might.”</span> +</p> + +</div> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-i">[pg 7-i]</span><a name="Pg7-i" id="Pg7-i" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<hr class="page" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> +<a name="toc161" id="toc161"></a> +<a name="pdf162" id="pdf162"></a> +<h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">A SERMON PREACHED BEFORE THE RIGHT HONOURABLE THE HOUSE OF LORDS, +IN THE ABBEY CHURCH AT WESTMINSTER.</span></h1> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">A</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">SERMON</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">PREACHED BEFORE THE</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">RIGHT HONOURABLE THE HOUSE OF LORDS,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">IN THE ABBEY CHURCH AT WESTMINSTER,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">AUGUST 27, 1645;</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">BEING THE DAY APPOINTED FOR SOLEMN AND PUBLIC +HUMILIATION.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">BY GEORGE GILLESPIE,</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span style="font-size: 144%">MINISTER AT EDINBURGH, 1642.</span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.44em"><span class="tei tei-q" style="text-align: center"><span style="font-size: 144%">“</span><span style="font-size: 144%">Aliae sunt leges Caesarum, aliae Christi: +aliud Papinianus, aliud Paulus noster praecipit.</span><span style="font-size: 144%">”</span></span><span style="font-size: 144%">—</span><span class="tei tei-hi" style="text-align: center"><span style="font-size: 144%; font-style: italic">Hieron. in +Epitaphio Fabioloe</span></span></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em"></p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">EDINBURGH:</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">ROBERT OGLE AND OLIVER AND BOYD</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">M. OGLE & SON AND WILLIAM COLLINS, GLASGOW. J. DEWAR, +PERTH. W. MIDDLETON, DUNDEE.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">G. & R. KING, ABERDEEN. W. M'COMB, BELFAST</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">HAMILTON, ADAMS, & CO., AND JAMES NISBET AND CO., LONDON.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">1645.</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">REPRINTED BY A. W. MURRAY, MILNE SQUARE, EDINBURGH</p> +<p class="tei tei-p" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 1.00em">1844.</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-ii">[pg 7-ii]</span><a name="Pg7-ii" id="Pg7-ii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc163" id="toc163"></a> +<a name="pdf164" id="pdf164"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">PREFACE TO THE READER.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I have in this sermon applied my thoughts toward +these three things: 1. The soul-ensnaring +error of the greatest part of men, who choose to +themselves such a way to the kingdom of heaven as +is broad, and smooth, and easy, and but little or nothing +at all displeasing to flesh and blood, like +him that tumbled down upon the grass and said, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Utinam hoc esset laborare</span></span>. 2. The grumbling and +unwillingness which appeareth in very many, when +they should submit to that reformation of the +church which is according to the mind of Jesus +Christ, like them that said to the seers, <span class="tei tei-q">“See not; +and to the prophets, Prophesy not unto us right +things, speak unto us smooth things,”</span> Isa. xxx, 10; +and again, <span class="tei tei-q">“Let us break their bands asunder, +and cast away their cords from us,”</span> Psal. ii. 3. 3. +The sad and desolate condition of the kingdom of +Scotland, then calling for our prayers and tears, +and saying, <span class="tei tei-q">“Call me not Naomi (pleasant), call me +Mara (bitter): for the Almighty hath dealt very +bitterly with me,”</span> Ruth i. 20. We were <span class="tei tei-q">“pressed +out of measure, above strength,”</span> and <span class="tei tei-q">“had the sentence +of death in ourselves, that we should not trust +in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead; who +delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver; +in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us,”</span> 2 Cor. +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-iii">[pg 7-iii]</span><a name="Pg7-iii" id="Pg7-iii" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +i. 8-10. Our brethren also <span class="tei tei-q">“helping together by +prayer for us,”</span> that for the mercy bestowed on us +by means of the prayers of many, thanks may be +given by many on our behalf. <span class="tei tei-q">“The Lord liveth, +and blessed be my Rock: and let the God of my salvation +be exalted,”</span> Psal. xviii, 46; He is our God; +and we will prepare for him an habitation; our father's +God, and we will exalt him, Exod. xv. 2; +<span class="tei tei-q">“Blessed be the Lord God, the God of Israel, who +only doeth wondrous things. And blessed be his glorious +name for ever: and let the whole earth be filled +with his glory,”</span> Psal. lxxii. 18, 19. Scotland +shall yet be <span class="tei tei-q">“a crown of glory in the hand of the +Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God,”</span> +Isa. lxii. 3; and shall be called Hephzi-bah and Beulah. +Only let us remember our evil ways, and be +confounded, and never open our mouth any more +because of our shame, when the Lord our God is +pacified towards us. Now are both kingdoms put to +a trial, whether their humiliations be filial, and whether +then can mourn for sin more than for judgment. +And let us now hear what the Spirit speaketh +to the churches, and not turn again to folly +New provocations, or the old unrepented, will create +new ones; therefore <span class="tei tei-q">“sin no more, lest a worse +thing come unto us.”</span> +</p> + +</div> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-001">[pg 7-001]</span><a name="Pg7-001" id="Pg7-001" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"> +<a name="toc165" id="toc165"></a> +<a name="pdf166" id="pdf166"></a> +<h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">SERMON.</span></h2> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +MALACHI iii. 2. +</p> + +<div class="block tei tei-quote" style="margin-bottom: 1.80em; margin-left: 3.60em; margin-top: 1.80em; margin-right: 3.60em"> +<span class="tei tei-q"><span style="font-size: 90%">“</span><span style="font-size: 90%">But who may abide the day of his coming? and +who shall stand when he appeareth? for he is +like a refiner's fire, and like fuller's soap.</span><span style="font-size: 90%">”</span></span> +</div> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +If you ask, <span class="tei tei-q">“Of whom speaketh the +Prophet this, of himself or of some other +man?”</span> (Acts viii. 34)—it is answered, both +by Christian and Jewish interpreters: The +Prophet speaketh this of Christ, the Messenger +of the covenant, then much longed +and looked for by the people of God, as is +manifest by the preceding verse. And as +it was fit that Malachi, the last of the prophets, +should shut up the Old Testament +with clear promises of the coming of Christ +(which you find in this and in the following +chapter), so he takes the rather occasion +from the corrupt and degenerate estate of +the priests at that time (which he had mentioned +in the former chapter) to hold forth +unto the church the promised Messiah, who +was to come unto them to purify the sons of +Levi. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But if you ask again, Of what coming or +appearing of Christ doth the Prophet speak +this? whether of the first, or of the last, or +of any other?—the answer of expositors is +not so unanimous. Some understand the +last coming of Christ, in the glory of his +Father, and holy angels, to judge the quick +and the dead. This cannot stand with ver. +34, <span class="tei tei-q">“He shall purify the sons of Levi, and +purge them,”</span> &c.; but at the last judgment +it will be too late for the sons of Levi +to be purified and purged, or for Judah +and Jerusalem to bring offerings unto the +Lord, as in the days of old. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-002">[pg 7-002]</span><a name="Pg7-002" id="Pg7-002" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Others understand the first coming of +Christ. And of these some understand his +incarnation, or appearing in the flesh; others +take the meaning to be of his coming into +the temple of Jerusalem, to drive out the +buyers and sellers (Matt. xxi. 10-12), at +which time all the city was moved at his +coming. This exposition hath better grounds +than the other, because the coming of Christ +(here spoken of) did not precede, but soon +follow after the ministry of John Baptist, +and therefore cannot be meant of our Saviour's +incarnation, but rather of his appearing +with power and authority in the temple. +But this also falleth short, and neither expresseth +the whole nor the principal part +of what is meant in this text; for how can +it be said that the prophecy which followeth, +ver. 3, 4 (which is all of a piece with +ver. 2), was fulfilled during Christ's appearing +and sitting in the temple of Jerusalem? +or how can it be conceived that the offerings +of Judah and Jerusalem were pleasant +to the Lord at that time, when the Gentiles +were not, and the Jews would not be +brought in, to offer unto the Lord an offering +in righteousness? So that whether we +understand by Judah and Jerusalem the +Jewish church or the Christian, this thing +could not be said to be accomplished while +Christ was yet upon earth. And in like +manner, whether we understand by the sons +of Levi the priests and Levites of the Jews, +or the ministers of the gospel, it cannot be +said that Christ did, in the days of his flesh, +purify the sons of Levi as gold and silver. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I deny not but the Lord Jesus did then +begin to set about this work. But that +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-003">[pg 7-003]</span><a name="Pg7-003" id="Pg7-003" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +which is more principally here intended, is +Christ's coming and appearing in a spiritual, +but yet most powerful and glorious +manner, to erect his kingdom, and to gather +and govern his churches, by the ministry +of his apostles and other ministers, whom +he sent forth after his ascension. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Of this coming he himself speaketh, Matt. +xvi. 28, <span class="tei tei-q">“Verily I say unto you, There be +some standing here which shall not taste of +death till they see the Son of man coming +in his kingdom;”</span> Mark addeth, <span class="tei tei-q">“with +power”</span> (Mark ix. 1). Neither was that all. +He did not so come at that time as to put +forth all his power, or to do his whole +work. He hath at divers times come and +manifested himself to his churches; and +this present time is a time of the revelation +of the Son of God, and a day of his +coming. We look also for a more glorious +coming of Jesus Christ before the end be: +for <span class="tei tei-q">“the Redeemer shall come to Sion”</span> +(Isa. lix. 20), <span class="tei tei-q">“and shall turn away ungodliness +from Jacob”</span> (Rom. xi. 26); and he +shall destroy Antichrist <span class="tei tei-q">“with the brightness +of his coming,”</span> 2 Thess. ii. 8; in which +place the Apostle hath respect to Isa. xi. +4, where it is said of Christ, the rod of +Jesse, <span class="tei tei-q">“with the breath of his lips shall he +slay the wicked.”</span> There, withal, you have +the church's tranquillity, the filling of the +earth with the knowledge of the Lord, and +the restoring of the dispersed Jews, as you +may read in that chapter. Some have +observed<a id="noteref_1404" name="noteref_1404" href="#note_1404"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1404</span></span></a> +(which ought not to pass without +observation) that the Chaldee Paraphrase +had there added the word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Romilus</span></span>: <span class="tei tei-q">“He +shall slay the wicked Romilus;”</span> whereupon +they challenge Arias Montanus for leaving +out that word to wipe off the reproach from +the Pope. However, the Scriptures teach +us, that the Lord Jesus will be revealed +mightily, and will make bare his holy arm, +as well in the confusion of Antichrist, as +in the conversion of the Jews, before the +last judgment and the end of all things. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +By this time you may understand what +is meant in the text by the day of Christ's +coming, or εἰσοδου,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">coming in</span></span>, as the +Septuagint read, meaning his coming, or +entering into his temple, mentioned in the +first verse; by which temple Jerome upon +the place rightly understandeth the church, +or spiritual temple. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +When this temple is built, Christ cometh +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-004">[pg 7-004]</span><a name="Pg7-004" id="Pg7-004" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +into it, to fill the house with the cloud of his +glory, and to walk in the midst of the seven +golden candlesticks. The same thing is +meant by his appearing: <span class="tei tei-q">“When he appeareth,”</span> +saith our translation; <span class="tei tei-q">“When he shall +be revealed,”</span>; +others read, <span class="tei tei-q">“When he shall be seen,”</span> or +<span class="tei tei-q">“in seeing of him.”</span> The original word I +find used to express more remarkable, divine, +and glorious sights, as Gen. xvi. 13, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Have I also here looked after him that +seeth me?”</span> xxii. 14, <span class="tei tei-q">“In the mount of the +Lord it shall be seen.”</span> From this word had +the prophets the name of seers, 1 Sam. ix. +9; and from the same word came the name +of visions, 2 Chron. xxvi. 5, <span class="tei tei-q">“Zechariah, who +had understanding in the visions of God.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Now, but what of all this? might some +think. If Christ come, it is well,—he is +the desire of all nations. O but when +Christ thus cometh into his kingdom among +men with power, and is seen appearing +with some beams of his glory, <span class="tei tei-q">“Who may +abide, and who shall stand?”</span> saith the text. +How shall sinners stand before the Holy +One? How shall dust and ashes have any +fellowship with the God of glory? How +shall our weak eyes behold the Sun of righteousness +coming forth like a bridegroom out +of his chamber? Did not Ezekiel fall upon +his face at <span class="tei tei-q">“the appearance of the likeness +of the glory of the Lord”</span>? Ezek. i. 28. +Did not Isaiah cry out, <span class="tei tei-q">“Woe is me, for I +am undone,”</span> <span class="tei tei-q">“for mine eyes have seen the +King, the Lord of hosts”</span>? Isa. vi. 5. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But why is it so hard a thing to abide the +day of Christ's coming, or to stand before +him when he appeareth in his temple? If +you ask of him, as Joshua did, <span class="tei tei-q">“Art thou +for us, or for our adversaries?”</span> (Josh. v. 13,) +he will answer you, <span class="tei tei-q">“Nay; but as a captain +of the host of the Lord am I now come,”</span> +(ver. 14.) If you ask of him, as the elders +of Bethlehem asked of Samuel (while they +were trembling at his coming), <span class="tei tei-q">“Comest +thou peaceably?”</span> He will answer you as +Samuel did, <span class="tei tei-q">“Peaceably.”</span> What is there +here, then, to trouble us? Doth he not +come to save, and not to destroy? Yes, to +save the spirit, but to destroy the flesh; he +will have the heart-blood of sin, that the +soul may live for ever. This is set forth by +a double metaphor: one taken from the +refiner's fire, which purifieth metals from +the dross; the other, from the fuller's soap; +others read the fuller's grass, or the fuller's +herb. Some have thought it so hard to determine, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-005">[pg 7-005]</span><a name="Pg7-005" id="Pg7-005" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +that they have kept into the translation +the very Hebrew word <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">borith</span></span>. Jerome +tells us,<a id="noteref_1405" name="noteref_1405" href="#note_1405"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1405</span></span></a> that the fuller's herb which +grew in the marsh places of Palestina, had +the same virtue for washing and making +white which nitre hath. Yet I suppose the +fuller's soap hath more of that virtue in it +than the herb could have. However it is +certain that ברר,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">borith</span></span>, cometh from a +word which signifieth to make clean, according +to that, Mark ix. 3, <span class="tei tei-q">“His raiment became +shining, exceeding white as snow; so +as no fuller on earth can white them.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But to whom will Christ thus reveal himself? +And who are they whom he will refine +from their dross, and wash from their +filthiness? That we may know from the +two following verses: He is not a refiner's +fire to those that are <span class="tei tei-q">“reprobate silver,”</span> +(Jer. vi. 30,) and can never be refined; +neither is he as fuller's soap to those whose +spot <span class="tei tei-q">“is not the spot of his children”</span> (Deut. +xxxii. 5): nay, Christ doth not thus lose +his labour, but he refineth and maketh +clean the sons of Levi, also Judah and Jerusalem. +This, I doubt not to aver, doth +principally belong to the Jews, for to them +pertain the promises (Rom. ix. 4), saith the +Apostle, and the natural branches shall be +graffed into their own olive-tree (xi. 24); but +it belongeth also to us Gentiles, who are cut +out of the wild olive-tree, and are graffed +into the good olive-tree. God hath persuaded +Japhet to dwell in the tents of Shem; +and so we are now the Judah and Jerusalem, +and our ministers the sons of Levi. +God's own church and people, even the best +of them, have need of this refiner's fire and +of this fuller's soap. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And so much for the scope, sense, and +coherence of the text. The general doctrine +which offereth itself to us from the +words, is this:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“The way of Christ, and fellowship with +him, is very difficult and displeasing to our +sinful nature, and is not so easy a matter +as most men imagine.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First of all, this doth clearly arise out +of the text. As when the people said to +Joshua, <span class="tei tei-q">“God forbid that we should forsake +the Lord, to serve other gods,”</span> (Josh. +xxiv. 16,) Joshua answered, <span class="tei tei-q">“Ye cannot +serve the Lord, for he is an holy God; he +is a jealous God,”</span> (ver. 19.) Just so doth +the Prophet here answer the Jews, when +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-006">[pg 7-006]</span><a name="Pg7-006" id="Pg7-006" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +they were very much desiring and longing +for the Messiah, promising to themselves +comfort, and peace, and prosperity, and the +restoring of all things according to their +heart's desire, if Christ were once come. +Nay, saith the Prophet, not so: <span class="tei tei-q">“Who may +abide the day of his coming, and who shall +stand when he appeareth?”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, Other scriptures do abundantly +confirm it: The doctrine of Jesus Christ +was such as made many of his disciples say, +<span class="tei tei-q">“This is an hard saying; who can hear it?”</span> +John vi. 60. And from that time many +of them <span class="tei tei-q">“went back, and walked no more +with him.”</span> A young man, a ruler, who came +to him with great affection, was so cooled and +discouraged at hearing of the cross, and selling +of all he had, that he went away sad and +sorrowful, Mark x. 21, 22. The apostles +themselves having heard him say, that <span class="tei tei-q">“it +is easier for a camel to go through the eye +of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into +the kingdom of God,”</span> <span class="tei tei-q">“they were exceedingly +amazed [at this doctrine], saying, +Who then can be saved?”</span> Matt. xix. 24, +25. As for his life and actions, they were +such that not only did the Gadarenes beseech +him to depart out of their coasts +(Matt. viii. 34), but his own friends and +kinsfolks were about <span class="tei tei-q">“to lay hold on him: +for they said, He is beside himself,”</span> Mark +iii. 21. His sufferings were such, that all +his disciples did forsake him, and went away +every man to his own home again. And +what shall be the condition of those that will +follow him? If we will indeed be his disciples, +he hath forewarned us to sit down +first, and count our cost, Luke xiv. 28. He +hath told us, It will cost us no less than the +bearing of the cross, the forsaking of all, +yea, which is hardest of all, the denying of +ourselves, John v. 26; ii. 33. We must +even cease to be ourselves, and cannot be +his, except we leave off to be our own, +Matt. xvi. 24. And what shall the world +think of us all this while? <span class="tei tei-q">“Know ye not +(saith James) that the friendship of the +world is enmity with God? whosoever +therefore will be a friend of the world is +the enemy of God,”</span> James iv. 4; <span class="tei tei-q">“Let no +man deceive himself (saith Paul). If any +man among you seemeth to be wise in this +world, let him become a fool, that he may +be wise,”</span> 1 Cor. iii. 18. What do ye think +now? Are not all these hard sayings for +flesh and blood to hear? I might add +much more of this kind. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-007">[pg 7-007]</span><a name="Pg7-007" id="Pg7-007" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, Thus it must be, to set the +higher value upon Christ, and upon the lot +of God's children: <span class="tei tei-q">“Will I offer burnt-offerings +to the Lord my God (saith David) +of that which doth cost me nothing”</span>? 2 +Sam. xxiv. 24. And shall our lines fall to +us in pleasant places? or shall we have a +goodly heritage which doth cost us nothing? +How should the preciousness of the saint's +portion be known, if we lose nothing that +is dear to us to come by it? Phil. iii. 7, +<span class="tei tei-q">“What things were gain to me, those I +counted loss for Christ;”</span> Matt. xiii. 44-46, +<span class="tei tei-q">“The kingdom of heaven is like unto treasure +hid in a field; the which when a man +hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof +goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth +that field. Again, the kingdom of heaven +is like unto a merchant-man seeking +goodly pearls; who, when he had found one +pearl of great price, went and sold all that +he had, and bought it.”</span> Jacob's family +must give away all the strange gods, and all +their ear-rings also (Gen. xxxv. 4), before +they get leave to build an altar unto the +Lord at Bethel; Abraham must get him +out of his country, and from his kindred, if +he will come unto the land which the Lord +will show him; Moses must forsake the +court of Egypt, if he will take him to the +heritage of Jacob his father; the disciples +must leave ships, nets, fathers, and all, if +they will follow Christ. And as they who +come in sight of the south pole lose sight of +the north pole, so, when we follow Christ, +we must resolve to forsake somewhat else, +yea, even that which is dearest to us. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Fourthly, If it were not so, there should +be no sure evidence of our closing in covenant +with Christ; for then, and never till +then, doth the soul give itself up to Christ +to be his, and closeth with him in a covenant, +when it renounceth all other lovers, +that it may be his only. Shall a woman be +married to a husband with the reservation of +another lover, or upon condition that she +shall ever stay in her father's house? So +the soul cannot be married to Christ, except +it not only renounce its bosom sins, lusts, +and idols, but be content also to part with +the most lawful creature-comforts for his +sake: <span class="tei tei-q">“Forget also thine own people, and +thy father's house,”</span> Psal. xlv. 10. The repudiating +of creature-comforts, and a covenant +with Christ, go hand in hand together, +Isa. lv. 2, 3. Nahash would not make a +covenant with the men of Jabesh-Gilead, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-008">[pg 7-008]</span><a name="Pg7-008" id="Pg7-008" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +unless they would pluck out their right eyes, +intending (as Josephus gives the reason) to +disable them from fighting or making war; +for the buckler or shield did cover their +left eye when they fought, so that they had +been hard put to it, to fight without the +right eye. This was a cruel mercy in him; +but it is a merciful severity in Christ, that +he will make no covenant with us, except +the right eye of the old man of sin in us be +put out. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +O then, let us learn from all this how +miserably many a poor soul is deluded, +imagining, as the Jews did, that Christ +shall even satisfy their carnal and earthly +desires, and that the way of salvation is +broad and easy enough. If the way of +Christ be such as you have now heard, then +surely they are far from it, who give loose +reins to the flesh, as David did to Adonijah +(1 Kings i. 6; Eccl. ii. 10); who have not +displeased their flesh at any time, nor said, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Why hast thou done so?”</span> who do not +withhold their heart from any joy, and +whatsoever their eyes desire, they keep it +not from them; who are like the <span class="tei tei-q">“wild ass +used to the wilderness, that snuffeth up the +wind at her pleasure”</span> (Jer. ii. 24), and like +<span class="tei tei-q">“the swift dromedary, traversing her ways”</span> +(ver. 23); who cannot endure to be enclosed +into so narrow a lane as ministers describe +the way to heaven to be. These are like +fed oxen, which have room enough in the +meadows, but they are appointed for slaughter, +when the labouring oxen, which are kept +under the yoke, shall be brought home to +the stall and fed there. Was it not so with +the rich man and Lazarus? Luke xvi. 25. +Nay, and many of the children of God fall +into this same error, of making the way of +Christ broader and easier than ever Christ +made it, and taking more liberty than ever +he allowed; therefore mark ye well our Saviour's +words: <span class="tei tei-q">“Enter ye in at the strait +gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the +way, that leadeth to destruction, and many +there be which go in thereat: because strait +is the gate, and narrow is the way, which +leadeth unto life, and few there be that find +it,”</span> Matt. vii. 13, 14. There be but few +that seek it, and yet fewer that find it, but +fewest of all that enter in at it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But how doth all this agree with Matt. +xi. 30, <span class="tei tei-q">“For my yoke is easy, and my burden +is light;”</span> and 1 John v. 3, <span class="tei tei-q">“His commandments +are not grievous.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I answer, 1. That is spoken to poor +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-009">[pg 7-009]</span><a name="Pg7-009" id="Pg7-009" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +souls that are labouring and heavy laden; +a metaphor taken from beasts drawing a full +cart,—which both labour in drawing, and +are weary in bearing. But my text speaketh +to those that are like undaunted heifers, +and like bullocks unaccustomed to the yoke. +The same Christ is a sweet and meek Christ +to some, but a sour and severe Christ to +others. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +2. Christ's yoke is easy in comparison of +the yoke of the law, which neither we nor +our fathers were able to bear. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +3. As wisdom is easy to him that understandeth, +so is Christ's yoke easy, and his +burden light, to those that are well acquainted +with it, and have good experience +of it: <span class="tei tei-q">“When thou goest, thy steps +shall not be straitened; and when thou +runnest, thou shall not stumble,”</span> Prov. iv. +12: this is spoken of the way of wisdom. +But he saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“When thou goest,”</span> not +<span class="tei tei-q">“when thou beginnest,”</span> or <span class="tei tei-q">“when thou +enterest.”</span> If thou art but once upon thy +progress, going and running, thou shalt find +the way still the easier, and still the sweeter. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +4. Mark Christ's own words: It is a +yoke, though an easy one, and a burden, +though a light one: a yoke to the flesh, +but easy to the spirit; a burden to the old +man, but light to the new man. He poureth +in wine and oil into our wounds: oil to +cherish them, and wine to cleanse them. +He can both plant us as trees of righteousness, +and at the same time lay the axe to +the root of the old tree: he will have mercy +upon the sinner, but no mercy upon the +sin; he will save the soul, but yet so as by +fire. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And thus much, in general, of the difficulty +and hardship of the way of Christ,—the +great point held forth in this text; +which I have the rather insisted upon, as a +necessary foundation for those particulars +which I am to speak of. Were this principle +but rightly apprehended, it were easy to +persuade you when we come to particulars. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Some Papists have alleged this text for +their purgatory. Here is indeed a purgatory, +and a fire of purgatory, and such a +purgatory that we must needs go through +it before we can come to heaven. But this +purgatory is in this world, not in the world +to come. The flesh must go through it, +and not the soul separated: and it must +purge us from mortal, not from venial sins; +and by a spiritual, not a material fire. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I will now come to the particulars: Christ +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-010">[pg 7-010]</span><a name="Pg7-010" id="Pg7-010" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +is to us as a refiner's fire, and as fuller's soap, +three ways: in respect of, 1. Reformation; +2. Tribulation; 3. Mortification;—which +make not three different senses, but three +harmonious parts of one and the same sense. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I begin with <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">reformation</span></span>; concerning +which I draw this doctrine from the text:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +<span class="tei tei-q">“The right reformation of the church, +which is according to the mind of Jesus +Christ, is not without much molestation +and displeasure to men's corrupt nature. +It is a very purgatory upon earth: it is +like the fire to drossy silver, and like +fuller's soap to slovenly persons, who would +rather keep the spots in their garments +than take pains to wash them out.”</span><a id="noteref_1406" name="noteref_1406" href="#note_1406"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1406</span></span></a> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Look but upon one piece of the accomplishment +of this prophecy, and by it judge +of the rest. When Christ cometh to Jerusalem, +<span class="tei tei-q">“meek, and sitting upon an ass”</span> +(as the Prophet said), all the city is troubled +at his coming, Matt. xxi. 5,10; when +he had but cast out the buyers and sellers +out of the temple, the priests and scribes +begin to plot his death, Luke xix. 45, 47; +nay, where Christ and the gospel cometh, +there is a shaking of heaven and earth, +Hag. ii. 6. The less wonder if I call reformation +like a refiner's fire. The dross of a +church is not purged away without this violence +of fire. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +This is the manner of reformation held +forth in Scripture, and that in reference, +1. To magistrates and statesmen; 2. To +ministers; 3. To a people reformed; 4. To +a people not reformed. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In reference to magistrates and statesmen, +reformation is a fire that purgeth +away the dross: Isa. i. 25, <span class="tei tei-q">“And I will +turn my hand upon thee, and purely purge +away thy dross, and take away all thy tin.”</span> +Here is the refiner's fire; and the Chaldee +Paraphrase addeth the fuller's <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">borith</span></span>. Then +followeth, ver. 26, <span class="tei tei-q">“And I will restore thy +judges as at the first, and thy counsellors +as at the beginning: afterward thou shalt +be called, The city of righteousness, The +faithful city.”</span> Interpreters note upon that +place, that no effectual reformation can be +looked for till rulers and magistrates be reformed; +and that therefore the Lord promiseth +to purge away the dross and tin of +corrupt rulers and judges, and to give his +people such judges and rulers as they had +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-011">[pg 7-011]</span><a name="Pg7-011" id="Pg7-011" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of old, Moses, Joshua, the judges, David, +Solomon, and the like. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In reference to ministers the doctrine is +most clear. The next words after my text +tell you, that this refining fire is specially +intended for purifying the sons of Levi. +The same thing we have more largely, +though more obscurely, in 1 Cor. iii. 12-15. +I do not say that the Apostle there meaneth +only of times of reformation, but this I +say, that it holdeth true, and most manifestly, +too, of times of reformation; and that +this is not to be excluded, but to be taken +in as a principal part of the Holy Ghost's +intendment in that scripture.<a id="noteref_1407" name="noteref_1407" href="#note_1407"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1407</span></span></a> He is speaking +of the ministers of the gospel and their +ministry, supposing always that they build +upon Christ, and hold to that true foundation. +Upon this foundation some build +gold, silver, precious stones; that is, such +preaching of the word, such administration +of the sacraments, such a church discipline, +and such a life as is according to the word, +and savoureth of Christ: others build wood, +hay, stubble; whereby is meant whatsoever +in their ministry is unprofitable, unedifying, +vain, curious, unbeseeming the gospel; for +the ministers of Christ must be purified, +not only from heresy, idolatry, profaneness, +and the like, but even from that which is +frothy and unedifying, which savoureth not +of God's Spirit, but of man's. Now, saith +the Apostle, <span class="tei tei-q">“Every man's work shall be +made manifest, for the day shall declare it, +because it shall be revealed by fire, and the +fire shall try every man's work of what sort +it is.”</span> The church shall not always be deluded +and abused with vanities that cannot +profit. A time of light and reformation +discovereth the unprofitableness of those +things wherewith men did formerly please +and satisfy themselves. There is a fire which +will prove every man's work, even an accurate +trial and strict examination thereof, according +to the rule of Christ; a narrow inquiry +into, and exact discovery of every +man's work (for so do our divines<a id="noteref_1408" name="noteref_1408" href="#note_1408"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1408</span></span></a> understand +the fire there spoken of), whether +this fiery trial be made by the searching +and discovering light of the word in a time +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-012">[pg 7-012]</span><a name="Pg7-012" id="Pg7-012" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +of reformation, or by afflictions, or in a +man's own conscience at the hour of death. +If by some or all of these trials, a minister's +work be found to be what it ought to be, he +shall receive a special reward and praise; +but if he have built wood, hay, and stubble, +he shall be like a man whose house is set on +fire about his ears; that is, he shall suffer +loss, and his work shall be burnt, yet himself +shall escape, and get his life for a prey, +<span class="tei tei-q">“so as by fire;”</span> that is, so that he can +abide that trial and examination whereby +God distinguisheth between sincere ones +and hypocrites; or, so that he be found +to have been otherwise a faithful minister, +and to have built upon a right foundation. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the third place, you shall find reformation +to be a refining fire in reference to +a people or church reformed: <span class="tei tei-q">“He that is +left in Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusalem, +shall be called holy,”</span> saith the Prophet; +<span class="tei tei-q">“when the Lord shall have washed +away the filth of the daughters of Zion, +and shall have purged the blood of Jerusalem +from the midst thereof, by the spirit of +judgment, and by the spirit of burning,”</span> +Isa. iv. 3, 4. Where you may +understand<a id="noteref_1409" name="noteref_1409" href="#note_1409"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1409</span></span></a> +by the filth of the daughters of Zion, their +former idolatries, and such like abominations +against the first table (which the prophets +call often by the name of filth and +pollution); and by the blood of Jerusalem, +the sins against the second table. These +the Lord promiseth to purge away by the +spirit of judgment; that is, by a spirit of +reformation (according to that John xii. 31, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Now is the judgment of this world: now +shall the prince of this world be cast out”</span>). +Which spirit of reformation is also a spirit +of burning; even as the Holy Ghost is elsewhere +called fire (Matt. iii. 11), and did come +down upon the apostles in the likeness of cloven +tongues of fire (Acts ii. 3). The spirit of +reformation may be the rather called the spirit +of burning, because ordinarily reformation +is not without tribulation (as we shall hear) +and by the voice of the rod doth the Spirit +speak to men's consciences. When the +Lord hath thus washed away the filthy +spots, and burnt away the filthy dross of +his church, then (Isa. iv. 5) she becomes a +glory or a praise in the earth; and the promise +is, that <span class="tei tei-q">“upon all the glory shall be +a defence:”</span> but, you see, she is not brought +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-013">[pg 7-013]</span><a name="Pg7-013" id="Pg7-013" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +to that condition till she go through the refiner's +fire. It is no easy matter to cast +Satan out of a person,—how much less to +cast his kingdom out of a land? Another +place for the same purpose we find, Zech. +xiii. 9: When two parts of the land are +cut off, the remnant which escape, the third +part which is <span class="tei tei-q">“written to life in Jerusalem,”</span> +even they must be brought through +the fire. <span class="tei tei-q">“I will bring the third part +through the fire (saith the Lord), and will +refine them as silver is refined, and will try +them as gold is tried.”</span> This is the fiery +trial of affliction, but the fruit of it is a +blessed reformation, to make the church as +most pure refined gold: <span class="tei tei-q">“They shall call +on my name, and I will hear them;”</span> that +is, they shall no longer worship idols, but +me only, and they shall offer to the Lord +an offering in righteousness, which shall be +accepted. And what more? <span class="tei tei-q">“I will say +It is my people; and they shall say, The +Lord is my God.”</span> Behold, a reforming +people and a covenanting people. But he +that hath his fire in Zion, and his furnace +in Jerusalem (Isa. xxxi. 9), doth first refine +them and purify them. We are not reformed, +in God's account, till the refining +fire have purged away our dross; till we be +refined as silver is refined, and tried as gold +is tried. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, In reference to a people not reformed, +hear what the Prophet saith: Jer. +vi. 28-30, <span class="tei tei-q">“They are brass and iron; they +are all corrupters. The bellows are burnt, +the lead is consumed of the fire, the founder +melteth in vain; for the wicked are not +plucked away. Reprobate silver shall men +call them, because the Lord hath rejected +them.”</span> The Chaldee Paraphrase expoundeth +it of the prophets who laboured in vain, +and spent their strength for nought, speaking +to the people in the name of the Lord, +to turn to the law and to the testimony; +but they would not turn. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I might draw many uses from this doctrine; +but I shall content myself with these +few:— +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First of all, it reproveth that contrary +principle which carnal reason suggesteth: +Reformation must not grieve, but please; +it must not break nor bruise, but heal and +bind up; it must be an acceptable thing, +not displeasing; it must be <span class="tei tei-q">“as the voice of +harpers harping with their harps,”</span> but not +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-014">[pg 7-014]</span><a name="Pg7-014" id="Pg7-014" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +<span class="tei tei-q">“as the voice of many waters,”</span> or <span class="tei tei-q">“as the +voice of great thunders.”</span> Thus would many +heal the wound of the daughter of Zion +slightly, and daub the wall with untempered +mortar, and so far comply with the sinful +humours and inclinations of men, as, in effect, +to harden them in evil, and to strengthen +their hands in their wickedness; or at +least, if men be moralised, then to trouble +them no farther. Saith not the Apostle, +<span class="tei tei-q">“If I yet pleased men, I should not be the +servant of Christ”</span>? Gal. i. 10; and again, +<span class="tei tei-q">“The carnal mind is enmity against God; +for it is not subject to the law of God, neither +indeed can be,”</span> Rom. viii. 7. So that +either we must have a reformation displeasing +to God, or displeasing to men. It +is not the right reformation which is not +displeasing to a Tobiah, to a Sanballat, to a +Demetrius, to the earthly-minded, to the +self-seeking politicians, to the carnal and +profane; it is but the old enmity between +the seed of the woman and the seed of the +serpent (Gen. iii. 15): nay, what if reformation +be displeasing to good men, in so far as +they are unregenerate, carnal, earthly, proud, +unmortified (for <span class="tei tei-q">“who can say, I have made +my heart clean, I am pure from my sin,”</span> +Prov. xx. 9)? What if a Joshua envy Eldad +and Medad (Num. xi. 27-29)? What +if an Aaron and a Miriam speak against +Moses (xii. 1, 2)? What if a religious Asa +be wroth with the seer (2 Chron. xvi. 10)? +What if a David will not alter his former +judgment, though very erroneous, and will +not (no, not after better information) have +it thought that he was in an error (2 Sam. +xix. 29)? What if a Jonah refuse to go +to Nineveh when he is called (Jonah i. 3)? +What if the disciples of Christ must be +taught to be more humble (Mark ix. 33-35)? +What if Peter must be reproved by +Paul for his dissimulation (Gal. ii. 11)? +What if Archippus must be admonished to +attend better upon his ministry (Col. iv. +17)? What if Christ must tell the angels +of the churches that he hath somewhat +against them (Rev. ii., iii.)? If reformation +displease both evil men, and, in some +respect, good men, this makes it no worse +than <span class="tei tei-q">“a refiner's fire;”</span> and so it must be, +if it be according to the mind of Christ. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +My second and chief application shall be +unto you, my noble lords. If you be willing +to admit such a reformation as is according +to the mind of Christ, as is like the +<span class="tei tei-q">“refiner's fire”</span> and <span class="tei tei-q">“fuller's soap,”</span> then, +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-015">[pg 7-015]</span><a name="Pg7-015" id="Pg7-015" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ (who +will say, ere long, to every one of you, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Give an account of thy stewardship; for +thou mayest be no longer steward,”</span> Luke +xvi. 2), I recommend these three things unto +you,—I mean, that you should make use of +this <span class="tei tei-q">“refiner's fire”</span> in reference to three +sorts of dross: 1. The dross of <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">malignancy</span></em>; +2. The dross of <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">heresy and corruption in +religion</span></em>; 3. The dross of <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">profaneness</span></em>. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Touching the first of these, take the wise +counsel of the wise man, Prov. xxv. 4, 5, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Take away the dross from the silver, and +there shall come forth a vessel for the finer. +Take away the wicked from before the +king, and his throne shall be established in +righteousness.”</span> Remember, also, the fourth +article of your solemn league and covenant, +by which you have obliged yourselves, with +your hands lifted up to the most high God, +to endeavour the discovery, trial, and condign +punishment of all such as have been, +or shall be incendiaries, malignants, or evil +instruments, by hindering the reformation +of religion, dividing the king from his people, +or one of the kingdoms from another, +or making any faction or parties among the +people contrary to this covenant. There +was once a compliance between the nobles of +Judah and the Samaritans, which I hope +you do not read of without abominating the +thing: You find it, Neh. vi. 17, 19, <span class="tei tei-q">“In +those days the nobles of Judah sent many +letters unto Tobiah, and the letters of Tobiah +came unto them. Also (saith Nehemiah) +they reported his good deeds before +me, and uttered my words to him.”</span> +But you have also the error of a godly man +set before you as a rock to be avoided, 2 +Chron. xix. 2, <span class="tei tei-q">“Shouldest thou help the +ungodly, and love them that hate the Lord? +therefore is wrath upon thee from before +the Lord.”</span> I am not to dwell upon this +point: <span class="tei tei-q">“I speak as to wise men, judge ye +what I say.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the second place, think of the extirpation +of heresy and of unsound dangerous +doctrine, such as now springeth up apace, +and subverted the faith of many. There +is no heretic nor false teacher which hath +not some one fair pretext or another; but +bring him once to be tried by this refining +fire, he is found to be <span class="tei tei-q">“like a potsherd covered +with silver dross,”</span> Prov. xxvi. 23. +<span class="tei tei-q">“What is the chaff to the wheat?”</span> saith the +Lord (Jur. xxiii. 28), and what is the dross +to the silver? If this be the way of Christ +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-016">[pg 7-016]</span><a name="Pg7-016" id="Pg7-016" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +which my text speaketh of, then, sure, that +which now passeth under the name of <span class="tei tei-q">“liberty +of conscience”</span> is not the way of Christ. +Much hath been written of this question; +for my part I shall, for the present, only +offer this one argument: If liberty of conscience +ought to be granted in matters of +religion, it ought also to be granted in matters +civil or military; but liberty of conscience +ought not to be granted in matters +civil or military, as is acknowledged, therefore +neither ought it to be granted in matters +of religion. Put the case: Now there +be some well-meaning men, otherwise void +of offence, who, from the erroneous persuasion +of their consciences, think it utterly +sinful, and contrary to the word of God, to +take arms in the Parliament's service, or to +contribute to this present war, or to obey +any ordinance of the lords and commons, +which tendeth to the resisting of the king's +forces. Now compare this case with the +case of a Socinian, Arminian, Antinomian, +or the like: they both plead for liberty of +conscience; they both say our conscience +ought not to be compelled, and if we do +against our conscience, we sin. I beseech +you, how can you give liberty of conscience +to the heretic, and yet refuse liberty of conscience +to him that is the conscientious recusant +in point of the war? I am sure +there can be no answer given to this argument +which will not be resolved into this +principle: Men's consciences may be compelled +for the good of the state, but not for +the glory of God; we must not suffer the +state to sink, but if religion sink we cannot +help it. This is the plain English of it. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +When I speak against liberty of conscience, +it is far from my meaning to advise +any rigorous or violent course against such +as, being sound in the faith, and holy in +life, and not of a turbulent or factious carriage, +do differ in smaller matters from the +common rule. <span class="tei tei-q">“Let that day be darkness; +let not God regard it from above, neither +let the light shine upon it”</span> (Job. iii. 4), in +which it shall be said that the children of +God in Britain are enemies and persecutors +of each other. He is no good Christian +who will not say Amen to the prayer of +Jesus Christ (John xvii. 21), that all who +are his may be one in him. If this be heartily +wished, let it be effectually endeavoured; +and let those who will choose a dividing +way rather than a uniting way bear the +blame. +</p> + +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-017">[pg 7-017]</span><a name="Pg7-017" id="Pg7-017" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The third part of my application shall be +to stir you up, right honourable, to a willing +condescending to the settling of church-government, +in such a manner, as that neither +ignorant nor scandalous persons may +be admitted to the holy table of the Lord. +Let there be, in the house of God, fuller's +soap, to take off those who are <span class="tei tei-q">“spots in your +feasts,”</span> and a refining fire to take away the +dross from the silver. Psal. cxix. 119, <span class="tei tei-q">“Thou +puttest away all the wicked of the earth like +dross,”</span> saith David. Take away, therefore, +the wicked from before the King of glory, +for they shall not stand before him who +hateth <span class="tei tei-q">“all workers of iniquity,”</span> Psal. v. 5. +You see God puts all profane ones in one +category, and so should you. There is a +like reason against seven, and against seventy +scandals; or, if you please to make a +catalogue of seven, you may, provided it be +such as God himself makes in the fifth verse +of this chapter, where seven sorts are reckoned +forth, as some interpreters compute; +but the last of the seven is general and comprehensive, +καὶ τοὺς φοβουμένους με, as the +Septuagint have it,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">and those that fear +not me</span></span>,—those, saith one, who are called in +the New Testament ἀσεβείς,—<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ungodly</span></span>. +Jerome noteth upon the place,<a id="noteref_1410" name="noteref_1410" href="#note_1410"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1410</span></span></a> that though +men shall not be guilty of the aforementioned +particulars, yet God makes this crime +enough, that they are ungodly. Nay, I +dare undertake to draw out of Erastus himself, +the great adversary, a catalogue of seven +sorts of persons to be kept off from +the Lord's table, and such a catalogue as +godly ministers can be content with. But +of this elsewhere. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Most horribly hath the Lord's table been +profaned formerly in this kingdom, by the +admission of scandalous persons. God will +wink at it no longer,—now is the opportunity +of reformation. The Parliament of +England, if any state in the world, oweth +much to Jesus Christ; and he will take it +very ill at your hands, if ye do him not +right in this. I say do him right; for, alas! +what is it to ministers? It were more for +their ease, and for pleasing of the people, to +admit all; but a necessity is laid upon us, +that we dare not do it; and woe unto us if +we do it. And for your part, should you +not establish such a rule as may put a difference +between the precious and the vile, +the clean and the unclean, you shall in so +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-018">[pg 7-018]</span><a name="Pg7-018" id="Pg7-018" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +far make the churches of Christ in a worse +condition, and more disabled to keep themselves +pure, than either they were of old +under pagan emperors, or now are under +popish princes, you shall also strengthen, +instead of silencing, the objections both of +Separatists<a id="noteref_1411" name="noteref_1411" href="#note_1411"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1411</span></span></a> and +Socinians,<a id="noteref_1412" name="noteref_1412" href="#note_1412"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1412</span></span></a> who have, with +more than a colour of advantage, opened +their mouths wide against some reformed +churches, for their not exercising of discipline +against scandalous and profane persons, +and particularly for not suspending +them from the sacrament of the Lord's +supper. Nay, which is yet more, if you +should refuse that which I speak of, you +shall come short of that which heathens +themselves, in their way, did make conscience +of, for they did interdict and keep +off from their holy things all such as they +esteemed profane and scandalous, whom +therefore they called ἐναγεῖς, that is, accused +or delated persons. In this manner +was Alchibades excommunicate at Athens, +and Virginia at Rome, the former recorded +by Plutarch, the latter by Livius. I trust +God shall never so far desert this Parliament +as that, in this particular, pagan and +popish princes, Separatists, Socinians and +heathens shall rise up in judgment against +you. I am persuaded better things of you, +and things that accompany salvation; and, +namely, that you will not suffer the name +and truth of God to be, through you, blasphemed +and reproached. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Do ye not remember the sad sentence +against Eli and his house, <span class="tei tei-q">“Because his +sons made themselves vile, and he restrained +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-019">[pg 7-019]</span><a name="Pg7-019" id="Pg7-019" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +them not,”</span> 1 Sam. iii. 13. The Apostle +tells us, that the judgment of God abideth +not only on those that commit sin, but those +also who consent with them, Rom. i. 32. +Aquinas upon that place saith, We may consent +to the sins of others two ways: 1. Directly, +by counselling, approving, &c.; 2. +Indirectly, by not hindering when we can. +And so did Eli consent to the vileness of +his sons, because, though he reproved them, +he did not restrain them. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +There is a law, Exod. xxi. 29, <span class="tei tei-q">“But if +the ox were wont to push with his horn in +time past, and it hath been testified to his +owner, and he hath not kept him in, but +that he hath killed a man or woman; the +ox shall be stoned, and his owner also shall +be put to death.”</span> It could be no excuse to +say, I intended no such thing, and it is +a grief of heart to me that such mischief is +done. That which I aim at is this: The +Directory which you have lately established +saith, <span class="tei tei-q">“The ignorant and the scandalous are +not fit to receive this sacrament of the +Lord's supper;”</span> and therefore ministers are +appointed to warn all such in the name of +Christ, that they presume not to come to +that holy table. It is now desired that this, +which you have already acknowledged to be +according to the word of God and nature of +that holy ordinance, may be made effectual, +and, for that end, that the power of discipline +be added to the power of doctrine, +otherwise you are guilty, in God's sight, of +not restraining those that make themselves +vile. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the third and last place, I shall apply +my doctrine to the sons of Levi, and that in +a twofold consideration: 1. Actively; 2. +Passively. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Actively, because, if we be like our Master, +even followers of Jesus Christ, or partakers +of his unction, then our ministry will +have not only light, but fire in it,—we must +be burning as well as shining lights (John v. +35), not only shining with the light of knowledge, +and of the doctrine which is according +to godliness, but burning also with zeal for +reforming abuses, and purging of the church +from the dross thereof. Which made Augustine<a id="noteref_1413" name="noteref_1413" href="#note_1413"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1413</span></span></a> +to apply propologically to ministers, +that which is said of the angels of heaven, +Psal. civ. 4, <span class="tei tei-q">“Who maketh his angels spirits; +his ministers a flaming fire.”</span> Satan +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-020">[pg 7-020]</span><a name="Pg7-020" id="Pg7-020" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +hath many incendiaries against the kingdom +of Christ. O that we were Christ's +incendiaries against the kingdom of Satan! +If we will indeed appear zealous for the +Lord, let it not seem strange if the adversaries +of reformation say of us, as they said of +the apostles themselves, <span class="tei tei-q">“These that have +turned the world upside down are come +hither also,”</span> Acts xvii. 6. Yet it shall be +no grief of heart to us afterward, but peace +and joy unspeakable, that we have endeavoured +to do our duty faithfully. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Passively also the application must be +made, because the sons of Levi must, in the +first place, go through this refining fire +themselves, and they, most of all other men, +have need to be, and must be, refined from +their dross. I find in Scripture that these +three things had a beginning among the +priests and prophets: 1. Sin, error, and +scandal, beginneth at them, Jer. l. 6, <span class="tei tei-q">“Their +shepherds have caused them to go astray;”</span> +xxiii. 15, <span class="tei tei-q">“From the prophets of Jerusalem +is profaneness gone forth into all the +land.”</span> 2. Judgment begins at them, Ezek. +ix. 6, <span class="tei tei-q">“Slay utterly old and young,—and begin +at my sanctuary.”</span> 3. The refining work +of reformation beginneth, or ought to begin, +at the purging and refining of the sons of +Levi; so you have it in the next words after +my text, and where Hezekiah beginneth +his reformation at the sanctifying of +the priests and Levites, 2 Chron. xxix. 4, +5, &c. But as it was then in Judah, it is +now in England, some of the sons of Levi +are more upright to sanctify themselves than +others. The fire that I spake of before will +prove every man and his work. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I am sorry I have occasion to add a third +application. But come on, and I will show +you greater things than these. What will +you say, if any be found among the sons of +Levi, that will neither be active nor passive +in the establishing of the church-refining +and sin-censuring government of Jesus +Christ, but will needs appear upon the stage +against it. This was done in a late sermon +now come abroad, which hath given no small +scandal and offence. I am confident every +other godly minister will say, let my tongue +cleave to the roof of my mouth before I do +the like. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I have done with that which the text +holds forth concerning reformation. The +second way how Christ is like a refiner's +fire, and like fuller's soap, is in respect of +tribulation, which either followeth or accompanieth +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-021">[pg 7-021]</span><a name="Pg7-021" id="Pg7-021" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +his coming into his temple. Affliction +is indeed a refining fire: Psal. lxvi. 10, +<span class="tei tei-q">“For thou, O God, hast proved us: thou +hast tried us, as silver is tried;”</span> ver. 12, +<span class="tei tei-q">“We went through fire and through water;”</span> +1 Pet. i. 6, 7, <span class="tei tei-q">“Ye are in heaviness through +manifold temptations; that the trial of your +faith, being much more precious than of +gold that perisheth, though it be tried with +fire, might be found unto praise,”</span> &c. Affliction +is also the fuller's soap to purify and +make white: Dan. xi. 35; xii. 10, <span class="tei tei-q">“Many +shall be purified, and made white, and +tried;”</span> where the same word is used from +which I said before the fuller's soap hath its +name. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The doctrine shall be this: <span class="tei tei-q">“Tribulation +doth either accompany or follow after the +work of reformation or purging of the house +of God.”</span> So it was when Christ himself +came into his temple: Luke xii. 49, 51, <span class="tei tei-q">“I +am come to send fire on the earth. Suppose +ye that I am come to give peace on +earth? I tell you, Nay; but rather division;”</span>—so +it was when the Apostles were +sent forth into the world: Peter applieth +to that time the words of Joel, <span class="tei tei-q">“And I +will show wonders in heaven above, and +signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, +and vapour of smoke: the sun shall be turned +into darkness, and the moon into blood,”</span> +Acts ii. 19, 20. The meaning is, such tribulation +shall follow the gospel, which shall +be like the darkening of the great lights of the +world, and, as it were, a putting of heaven and +earth out of their course, so great a change +and calamity shall come. The experience both +of the ancient and now reformed churches +doth also abundantly confirm this doctrine. +Neither must we think that all the calamities +of the church are now overpast. Who can +be assured that that hour of greatest darkness, +the killing of the witnesses, is past, +and all that sad prophecy, Rev. xi., fulfilled? +And if some be not much mistaken,<a id="noteref_1414" name="noteref_1414" href="#note_1414"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1414</span></span></a> +it is told, Dan. xii. 1, that there shall be +greater tribulation about the time of the +Jews' conversion than any we have yet seen: +<span class="tei tei-q">“At that time,”</span> saith the angel to Daniel, +<span class="tei tei-q">“there shall be a time of trouble, such as +never was since there was a nation even to +that same time: and at that time thy people +shall be delivered, every one that shall +be found written in the book.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I make haste to the uses; and, first, let +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-022">[pg 7-022]</span><a name="Pg7-022" id="Pg7-022" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +me give unto God the glory of his truth. +If we have been deceived, surely he hath +not deceived us; for he hath given us plain +warning in his word, and hath not kept up +from us the worst things which ever have +or ever shall come upon his church. And +now when the sword of the Lord hath gotten +a charge against these three covenanting +and reforming kingdoms, is this any +other than the word of the Lord, that when +Christ cometh into his temple, <span class="tei tei-q">“Who may +abide the day of his coming, and who shall +stand when he appeareth? for he is like a +refiner's fire, and like fuller's soap.”</span> +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +And for the invasion of Scotland by such +an enemy after a reformation, is it any new +thing? May we not say, that which is hath +been? Did not Sennacherib invade Judah +after Hezekiah's reformation? 2 Chron. +xxxii. 1. And though, after the reformation +of Asa, and after the reformation of +Jehoshaphat also (2 Chron. xiv. 9; xx. 1), +the land had a short rest and a breathing +time, yet not long after a foreign invasion +followed both upon the one reformation and +the other. Nay, look what is the worst +thing which hath befallen to Scotland as +yet;—as much, yea, worse, hath formerly +befallen to the church and people of God +toward whom the Lord had thoughts of +peace, and not of evil,—to give them an +expected end. I say it not for diminishing +anything either from the sin or shame of +Scotland; the Lord forbid:—we will bear +the indignation of the Lord, because we +have sinned against him; we will lay our +hand upon our mouth, and accept the punishment +of our iniquity; we will bear our +shame for ever, because our Father hath +spit in our face, our rock hath sold us, and +our strength hath departed from us;—but +I say it by way of answering him that reproacheth +in the gates, and by way of pleading +for the truth of God. Some have objected +to our reproach, that when the Lord +required the Israelites to appear before him +in Jerusalem thrice a year, he promised +that no man should invade their habitations +in their absence, Exod. xxxiv. 23, 24; +<span class="tei tei-q">“which gracious providence of his, no doubt +(says one<a id="noteref_1415" name="noteref_1415" href="#note_1415"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1415</span></span></a>), continues still protecting all such +as are employed by his command;”</span> yet it +hath not been so with Scotland during the +time of their armies being in England. I +answer, besides that which hath been said +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-023">[pg 7-023]</span><a name="Pg7-023" id="Pg7-023" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +already, even in this the word and work +of God do well agree; and that Scripture +ought not to be so applied to us, except the +Canaanites, and the Amorites, and the +Jebusites of our time had been all cast out +of our borders (we find this day too many +of them lurking there, and waiting their +opportunity); for the Septuagint, and many +of the interpreters<a id="noteref_1416" name="noteref_1416" href="#note_1416"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1416</span></span></a> read that text thus: +<span class="tei tei-q">“For when I shall cast out the nations before +thee, and enlarge thy borders, no man +shall desire thy land when thou shalt go up +to appear before the Lord thy God thrice +in the year:”</span> and this is the true sense, +read it as you will; for the promise is limited +to the time of casting out the nations, +and enlarging their borders (which came +not to pass till the days of Solomon). It is +certain that, from the time of making that +promise, the people had not ever liberty +and protection for keeping the three solemn +feasts in the place of the sanctuary; as +might be proved from divers foreign invasions +and spoilings of that land for some +years together; whereof we read in the book +of the Judges. But I go on. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +In the second place, let God have the +glory of his just and righteous dealings. +Let us say with Job, <span class="tei tei-q">“I will leave my complaint +upon myself,”</span> [and say unto God,] +<span class="tei tei-q">“Show me wherefore thou contendest with +me,”</span> Job x. 1, 2. But, by all means, take +heed you conceive not an ill opinion of the covenant +and cause of God, or the reformation +of religion, because of the tribulation which +followeth thereupon. Say not it was a good +old world when we burnt incense to the +queen of heaven, <span class="tei tei-q">“for then we were well +and saw no evil.”</span> <span class="tei tei-q">“But (said the people +to Jeremiah) since we left off to burn incense +to the queen of heaven, and to pour +out drink-offerings unto her, we have wanted +all things, and have been consumed by the +sword and by the famine,”</span> Jer. xliv. 18. +To such I answer, in the words of Solomon, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Say not thou, What is the cause that the +former days were better than these? for +thou dost not inquire wisely concerning this,”</span> +Eccl. vii. 10. Was the people's coming out +of Egypt the cause why their carcasses did +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-024">[pg 7-024]</span><a name="Pg7-024" id="Pg7-024" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +fall in the wilderness? Or was it their +murmuring and rebelling against the Lord +which brought that wrath upon them? If +thou wilt inquire wisely concerning this +thing, read Zephaniah, chap. i. In the days +of Isaiah, even in the days of Judah's best +reformation, the Lord sent this message by +the Prophet: <span class="tei tei-q">“I will utterly consume all +things from off the land,”</span> Zeph. i. 2; <span class="tei tei-q">“And +I will bring distress upon men, that they +shall walk like blind men, because they have +sinned against the Lord: and their blood +shall be poured out as dust, and their flesh +as the dung,”</span> ver. 17. What was the reason +of it? It is plainly told them (and let +us take it all home to ourselves), because, +notwithstanding of that public reformation, +there was a remnant of Baal in the land, +and the Chemarims, and those who halt between +two opinions; who swear by the +Lord (or to the Lord, which is expounded +of the taking of the covenant in Josiah's +time), but they swear by Malcham also, ver. +4, 5. There are others who do not seek the +Lord, nor inquire after him, and many that +turn back from the Lord in a course of +backsliding (ver. 6); others clothed with +strange apparel (ver. 8); others, exercising +violence and deceit (ver. 9); a number of +atheists also, living among God's people +(ver. 12). For these and the like causes +doth the land mourn. It is not the covenant, +but the broken covenant; it is not the +reformation, but the want of a real and personal +reformation, that hath drawn on the +judgment. Blessed are they who shall keep +their garments clean, and shall be able to +say, <span class="tei tei-q">“All this is come upon us; yet have +we not forgotten thee, neither have we dealt +falsely in thy covenant,”</span> Psal. xliv. 17. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Thirdly, Give God the glory of his wisdom. +Many are now crying, <span class="tei tei-q">“How long, +Lord? wilt thou hide thyself for ever? +shall thy wrath burn like fire?”</span> Psal. +lxxxix. 46. Your answer from God is, +that the rod shall be indeed removed, and +even cast into the fire in your stead, but +when? It shall be <span class="tei tei-q">“when the Lord hath +performed his whole work upon mount +Zion, and on Jerusalem,”</span> Isa. x. 12. If +the judgment have not yet done all the +work it was sent for, then <span class="tei tei-q">“they shall go +out from one fire, and another fire shall +devour them”</span> (Ezek. xv. 7), saith the Lord. +God is a wise refiner, and will not take the +silver out of the fire till the dross be purged +away from it. He is a wise father who will +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-025">[pg 7-025]</span><a name="Pg7-025" id="Pg7-025" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +not cast the rod of correction till it have +driven away all that folly which is bound +up in the hearts of his children: <span class="tei tei-q">“Behold, +therefore (saith the Lord) I will gather you +into the midst of Jerusalem. As they gather +silver, and brass, and iron, and lead, +and tin, into the midst of the furnace, to +blow the fire upon it, to melt it; so will I +gather you in mine anger and in my fury, +and I will leave you there, and melt you,”</span> +Ezek. xxii. 19, 20. He speaks it to those +who had escaped the captivity of Jehoiakim, +and also the captivity of Jehoiachin, and +thought they should be safe and secure in +Jerusalem when their brethren were in Babylon: +I will gather you, saith the Lord, +even in the midst of Jerusalem, and when +you think you are out of one furnace, you +shall fall into another; and, if you will not +be refined from your dross, you shall never +come out of that furnace, but I will melt +you there, and leave you there: which did +so come to pass; for the residue that escaped +to Egypt, and thought to shelter +themselves there, as likewise those that remained +in Jerusalem, and held out that +siege with Zedekiah,—even all these did +fall under the sword, and the famine, and +the pestilence, till they were consumed, Jer. +xxiv. 8, 10. Let those that are longest +spared take heed they be not sorest smitten. +Say not with Agag, <span class="tei tei-q">“The bitterness +of death is past.”</span> The child chastised in +the afternoon weeps as sore as the child +chastised in the forenoon. Remember the +Lord will not take away the judgment till +he have performed his work, yea, his whole +work, and that upon Mount Zion and Jerusalem +itself. It is no light matter; the +rod must be very heavy before our uncircumcised +hearts can be humbled, and the +furnace very hot before our dross depart +from us. We have need of all the sore +strokes which we mourn under, and if one +less could do the turn, it would be spared, +for the Lord doth not afflict willingly: we +ourselves rive every stroke out of his hand. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +But, in the fourth and last place, let us +give God the glory of his mercy also; he +means to do us good in our latter end. It +is the hand of a father, not of an enemy: it +is a refining, not a consuming fire. The +poor mourners in Zion are ready to say, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Our bones are dried, and our hope is +lost: we are cut off for our parts”</span> (Ezek. +xxxvii. 11); we are like to lie in this fire +and furnace for ever, because our dross is +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-026">[pg 7-026]</span><a name="Pg7-026" id="Pg7-026" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +not departed from us; we are still an unhumbled, +an unbroken, an unmortified generation; +yea, many like Ahaz, in the time +of affliction, trespassing yet more against +the Lord, many thinking of going back +again to Egypt. To such I have these two +things to say for their comfort: First, +There is a remnant which shall not only be +delivered, but purified, and shall come forth +as gold out of the fire. The third part shall +be refined, and the Lord shall say, <span class="tei tei-q">“It is +my people,”</span> Zech xiii. 9. And a most sweet +promise there is after the saddest denunciation +of judgment: Ezek. xiv. 22, 23, <span class="tei tei-q">“Yet, +behold, therein shall be left a remnant that +shall be brought forth, both sons and daughters; +behold, they shall come forth unto +you, and ye shall see their ways and their +doings: and ye shall be comforted concerning +the evil that I have brought upon Jerusalem, +even concerning all the evil that I +have brought upon it. And they shall comfort +you, when ye see their ways and their +doings: and ye shall know that I have not +done without cause all that I have done in +it, saith the Lord God;”</span> Dan. xii. 10, +<span class="tei tei-q">“Many shall be purified, and made white, +and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: +and none of the wicked shall understand; +but the wise shall understand.”</span> After the +promise of delivering those that were carried +away to Babylon, there is another promise +added of that which was much better: +Jer. xxiv. 7, <span class="tei tei-q">“I will give them an heart +to know me, that I am the Lord; and they +shall be my people, and I will be their God; +for they shall return unto me with their +whole heart;”</span> Psal. cxxx. 8, <span class="tei tei-q">“He shall +redeem Israel from all his iniquities;”</span> +Zeph. iii. 12, 13, <span class="tei tei-q">“I will also leave in the +midst of thee an afflicted and poor people, +and they shall trust in the name of the +Lord. The remnant of Israel shall not do +iniquity, nor speak lies; neither shall a deceitful +tongue be found in their mouth.”</span> +Let your souls now apply these and the +like promises, and cry, Lord, remember +thy promise, and let not a jot of thy good +word fall to the ground. Secondly, As the +promises of spiritual and eternal blessings, +so the promises of peace and temporal deliverances +are not legal, but even evangelical. +If we be not refined and purged as +we ought to be, that is a matter of humiliation +to us, but it is also a matter of magnifying +the riches of free mercy: Isa. xlviii. +9-11, <span class="tei tei-q">“For my name's sake will I defer +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-027">[pg 7-027]</span><a name="Pg7-027" id="Pg7-027" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +mine anger, and for my praise will I refrain +for thee, that I cut thee not off. Behold, +I have refined thee, but not with silver; +I have chosen thee in the furnace of +affliction. For mine own name's sake, even +for mine own sake, will I do it.”</span> The Lord +is there arguing with his people, to humble +them, to convince them, and to cut off all +matter of glorying from them; and among +other things, lest they should glory in this, +that whatever they were before, they became +afterward as silver refined seven times +in the furnace:<a id="noteref_1417" name="noteref_1417" href="#note_1417"><span class="tei tei-noteref"><span style="font-size: 60%; vertical-align: super">1417</span></span></a> Nay, saith the Lord, I +have refined you in some sort, but not as +silver, not so as that you are clean from +your dross; but I have chosen you, and set +my love upon you, even while you are in +the furnace not yet refined; and I will deliver +you, even for my own name's sake, +that you may owe your deliverance for ever +to free mercy, and not to your own repentance +and amendment. A land is accepted, +and a people's peace made with God, not +by their repentance and humiliation, but by +Christ believed on: Mic. v. 5, <span class="tei tei-q">“This man +shall be the peace, when the Assyrian shall +come into our land.”</span> There were sin-offerings +and burnt-offerings appointed in the +law for a national atonement (Lev. iv., xiii., +xxi.; Num. xv. 25, 26) which did typify +pardoning of national sins through the merit +of Jesus Christ. We must improve the +office of the Mediator, and the promise of +free grace, in the behalf of God's people, as +well as of our own souls, which, if it be indeed +done, will not hinder, but further a +great mourning and deep humiliation in the +land. And so much of tribulation. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The third thing held forth in this text +(of which I must be very short) is mortification. +This also is a refining fire: Matt. +iii. 11, <span class="tei tei-q">“He shall baptise you with the +Holy Ghost, and with fire;”</span> Mark ix. 49, +<span class="tei tei-q">“For every one shall be salted with fire, +and every sacrifice shall be salted with +salt.”</span> He hath been before speaking of +mortification, of the plucking out of the +right eye, the cutting off the right hand, +or the right foot, and now he presseth the +same thing by a double allusion to the law,—there +was a necessity both of fire and +salt; the sacrifice was seasoned with salt +(Lev. ii. 13), and the fire upon the altar +was not to be put out, but every morning +the wood was burnt upon it, and the burnt-offering +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-028">[pg 7-028]</span><a name="Pg7-028" id="Pg7-028" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +laid upon it (Lev. vi. 12, 13). So +if we will present ourselves as a holy and +acceptable sacrifice to God, we must be seasoned +with the salt, and our corruptions +burnt up with the fire of mortification. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +The doctrine shall be this: <span class="tei tei-q">“It is not +enough to join in public reformation, yea, +to suffer tribulation for the name of Christ, +except we also endeavour mortification.”</span> +This mortification is a third step distinct +from the other two, and without this the +other two can make us but <span class="tei tei-q">“almost Christians,”</span> +or, <span class="tei tei-q">“not far from the kingdom of +God.”</span> In the parable of the sower and the +seed, as we find it both in Matthew (chap. +xiii.), Mark (chap, iv.), and Luke (chap, +viii.), this method may be observed, That +of the four sorts of ground, the second is +better than the first, the third better than +the second, but the fourth only is the good +ground, which is fruitful, and getteth a blessing. +Some men's hearts are like the highway, +and the hardbeaten road, where every +foul spirit, and every lust hath walked and +conversed, their consciences, through the +custom of sin, are, as it were, <span class="tei tei-q">“seared with +a hot iron;”</span> in these the word takes no place, +but all that they bear doth presently slip +from them. Others receive the word with +a present good affection and delight, but +have no depth of earth; that is, neither +having had a work of the law upon their +consciences for deep humiliation, nor being +rooted and grounded in love to the gospel, +nor, peradventure, so much as grounded in +the knowledge of the truth, nor having +counted their cost, and solidly resolved for +suffering; thereupon it comes to pass, when +suffering times come, these wither away, +and come to nothing. There is a third sort, +who go a step farther; they have some root, +and some more solid ground than the former, +so that they can suffer many things, +and not fall away because of persecution, +yet they perish through want of mortification. +One may suffer persecution for +Christ, not being sore tried in that which is +his idol lust, yet enduring great losses and +crosses in other things: of such it is said, +that <span class="tei tei-q">“the cares of this world, and the deceitfulness +of riches, and the lusts of other +things entering in, choke the word, and it becometh +unfruitful,”</span> Mark iv. 19. Mark that, +<span class="tei tei-q">“the lusts of other things;”</span> that is, whether +it be the lust of the eyes, or the lust of the +flesh, or the pride of life; and he speaks of +the <span class="tei tei-q">“entering in;”</span> meaning of some strong +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-029">[pg 7-029]</span><a name="Pg7-029" id="Pg7-029" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +tentation coming upon a man to catch him +in that which is the great idol of his heart, +and his beloved lust, whatever it be; such a +tentation he never found before, and therefore +thought the lust had been mortified, +which was but lurking. Did not Judas suffer +many things with Christ during the time +of his public ministry? Did not Ananias +and Sapphira suffer, for a season, with the +apostles and church at Jerusalem? What +was it then that lost them? They neither +made defection from the profession of the +truth, nor did they fall away because of persecution; +but having shined in the light a +sound profession, having also taken up the +cross, and borne the reproach of Christ, +they made shipwreck at last upon an unmortified +lust. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +I shall enlarge the doctrine no further, +but touch upon some few uses, and so an +end. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +First, Let all and every one of us be convinced +of the necessity of our further endeavouring +after mortification. The best silver +which cometh out of the earth hath dross in +it, and therefore needeth the refiner's fire; +and the whitest garment that is worn will +touch some unclean thing or other, and +therefore will need the fuller's soap. The +best of God's children have the dross of +their inherent corruptions to purge away; +which made Paul say, <span class="tei tei-q">“I keep under my +body, and bring it unto subjection; lest +that by any means, when I have preached +to others, I myself should be a castaway,”</span> +1 Cor. ix. 27. It is a speech borrowed from +reprobate silver which is not refined from +dross, and so is the word used by the Septuagint, +Isa. i. 22, τὸ ἀργύριον ἰμῶν ἀδόκιμον +<span class="tei tei-q">“Thy silver is become dross.”</span> The Apostle +therefore sets himself to the study of +mortification, lest, saith he, when I have +been refining and purifying others, I myself +be found to be drossy silver. And as there +is <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">inherent</span></em> dross, so there is <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">adherent</span></em> uncleanness +in the best; and who can say +that he hath kept his garments so clean +that he is <span class="tei tei-q">“unspotted of the world”</span> (Isa. i. +27), or that he hath so separated himself +from the pollutions of the world as that he +hath touched no unclean thing: so that +there is an universal necessity of making +use both of the refiner's fire, and of the +fuller's soap. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Secondly, Let us once become willing +<span class="tei tei-pb" id="page7-030">[pg 7-030]</span><a name="Pg7-030" id="Pg7-030" class="tei tei-anchor"></a> +and contented, yea, desirous to be thoroughly +mortified. A man's lusts and corruptions +are indeed so strongly interested +in himself, and his corruptions are his members, +therefore, when we leave off sin, we +are said to live no more <span class="tei tei-q">“to ourselves,”</span> +2 Cor. v. 15; and mortification is the greatest +violence that can be done to nature, +therefore it is called a cutting off of the +chief members of the body (Mark ix. 43, +45, 47), a salting with salt, and a burning +with fire (ver. 49), a circumcision (Col. ii. +11), a crucifying (Rom. vi. 6): so that nothing +can be more difficult or displeasing, +yea, a greater torment to flesh and blood. +Yet now art thou willing, notwithstanding +of all this, to take Christ on his own terms? +to take him not only for righteousness and +life, but to take him as a refiner's fire, and +as fuller's soap? O that there were such a +heart in thee! When Christ bids thee pluck +out thy right eye, and cut off thy right +hand, say not in thy heart, How shall I do +without my right eye, and my right hand? +Nay, thou shalt do well enough, thou shalt +even enter into life without them, thou +shalt be a gainer, and no loser. Say not +thou, How shall I go through this refining +fire? Fear not, thou shall lose nothing but +thy dross. Thus get thy heart wrought to +a willingness, and a condescending, in the +point of mortification. +</p> + +<p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"> +Lastly, If you say, But after all this, how +shall I attain unto it? Put thyself in the +hands of Jesus Christ, trust him with the +work; if you mark the text here, and the +verse that followeth, Christ is both the refiner, +and the refiner's fire: thou shalt be +refined by him, and thou shalt be refined +in him. Thou deceivest thyself if thou +thinkest to be refined any other way but +by this refiner, and in this refiner's fire. +The blood of Christ doth not only wash us +from guilt, but purge our consciences <span class="tei tei-q">“from +dead works, to serve the living God,”</span> Heb. +ix. 14; <span class="tei tei-q">“And they that are Christ's, have +crucified the flesh, with the affections and +lusts.”</span> Gal. v. 24. Here you may see the +thing is feasible and attainable, and not only +by an apostle or some extraordinary man, +but by all that are Christ's. Being his, +and in him, they are enabled, through his +strength, to crucify the flesh, with the affections +and lusts thereof. +</p> + +</div> + +</div> + +</div> +<hr class="doublepage" /><div class="tei tei-back" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 6.00em"> + <div id="footnotes" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> + <a name="toc167" id="toc167"></a> + <a name="pdf168" id="pdf168"></a> + <h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">Footnotes</span></h1> + <dl class="tei tei-list-footnotes"><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1" name="note_1" href="#noteref_1">1.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">It +is right to state that a large proportion of those who ultimately formed the presbyterian +party, had been brought up in the Church of England, and had received episcopal +ordination.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_2" name="note_2" href="#noteref_2">2.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">There +is another anecdote commonly repeated respecting a signal defeat which Gillespie is said +to have given to one of the Independent divines, when recent from his travel to London. +That he did repeatedly refute their arguments is quite certain, of which both Lightfoot's +notes and his own record many instances, but no such event could have occurred as that +with which the anecdote is commonly introduced; for both Henderson and Gillespie arrived +at the same time, and were received formally, and with great respect into the Assembly, +before any of the controverted points had begun to be discussed at all. It is easy to +conceive how imaginary incidents may be added by tradition, to an anecdote essentially +true; and our endeavour has been to restore the anecdote to its true position and +character. We may add that Gillespie's expression, <span class="tei tei-q">“Can ye not admit a pinning?”</span> is +one which tradition has preserved; but we find the same word used in his Aaron's Rod, in +a similar sense, which confirms the tradition.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_3" name="note_3" href="#noteref_3">3.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">The present Erastian Establishment in Scotland might do +well to consider whether theirs be the church of which Gillespie was a distinguished +minister.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_4" name="note_4" href="#noteref_4">4.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">The above anecdote is sometimes given with this +variation:—that when the youngest member consented, he requested the rest to engage +in prayer, while he retired to make the attempt. They did so, and in a short time he +returned with the answer exactly as it now appears. We prefer the anecdote as given in +the text, both as equally likely, and as much more beautiful.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_5" name="note_5" href="#noteref_5">5.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">These interesting +documents are printed in this Series at the conclusion of the Part containing +his <span class="tei tei-q">“Sermons and Controversial Pieces.”</span></dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_6" name="note_6" href="#noteref_6">6.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Preface to Stevenson's History.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_7" name="note_7" href="#noteref_7">7.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">This refers to his opposition to the intrigues of the +Engagers, and their invasion of England under Hamilton.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_8" name="note_8" href="#noteref_8">8.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Gillespie must have left London at that +time to attend the General Assembly which was +summoned to meet at Edinburgh on the 22d of January, 1645.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_9" name="note_9" href="#noteref_9">9.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">The death rattle in the throat of the dying +man.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_10" name="note_10" href="#noteref_10">10.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bodin. Meth. Hist., cap. 4, p. +47.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_11" name="note_11" href="#noteref_11">11.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rep to the Ans. p. 269.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_12" name="note_12" href="#noteref_12">12.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Enar in Luc. xvii.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_13" name="note_13" href="#noteref_13">13.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Civ. Dei., lib. 18, cap. 51.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_14" name="note_14" href="#noteref_14">14.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. contra Const. +Aug.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_15" name="note_15" href="#noteref_15">15.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synops. Papis., cont. 13, quest. 7, p. 593.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_16" name="note_16" href="#noteref_16">16.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Davenant. in col. 2, 8, p. 186</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_17" name="note_17" href="#noteref_17">17.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Osiand. Hist. Eccles., +cent. 4, in Ep. Dedic.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_18" name="note_18" href="#noteref_18">18.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 5, cap. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_19" name="note_19" href="#noteref_19">19.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Enarrat in Matt. xv.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_20" name="note_20" href="#noteref_20">20.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol., lib. 5, sect. 65.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_21" name="note_21" href="#noteref_21">21.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Praef. of the Answ., p. 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_22" name="note_22" href="#noteref_22">22.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Popish Praejud., cap. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_23" name="note_23" href="#noteref_23">23.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. 2, cap. 2, col. 109.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_24" name="note_24" href="#noteref_24">24.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cron. Turcic., tom.3, lib. 4, p. 63.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_25" name="note_25" href="#noteref_25">25.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aug. de Civ. Dei. lib. 3, cap. 25.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_26" name="note_26" href="#noteref_26">26.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ib., cap. 26.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_27" name="note_27" href="#noteref_27">27.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ovid. +Metam., lib. 15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_28" name="note_28" href="#noteref_28">28.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud Binium, tom. 4; Concil., part 1, p. 630.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_29" name="note_29" href="#noteref_29">29.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">No Peace with Rome, sect. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_30" name="note_30" href="#noteref_30">30.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +Epist., col. 298.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_31" name="note_31" href="#noteref_31">31.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Medit. +in Rev. ii., iii.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_32" name="note_32" href="#noteref_32">32.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. Eccl. lib. 3 cap. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_33" name="note_33" href="#noteref_33">33.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol., lib. 1, sect. +10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_34" name="note_34" href="#noteref_34">34.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Natal. Comit. Mythol., lib. 2, cap. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_35" name="note_35" href="#noteref_35">35.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Praelict., tom. 1, p. 367.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_36" name="note_36" href="#noteref_36">36.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., p. 372.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_37" name="note_37" href="#noteref_37">37.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sermon on John xvi. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_38" name="note_38" href="#noteref_38">38.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apolog., cap. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_39" name="note_39" href="#noteref_39">39.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Conrad. Pscilen. Clav. Theol., art. 9, p. +373.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_40" name="note_40" href="#noteref_40">40.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. +in Eph. v. de subject.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_41" name="note_41" href="#noteref_41">41.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Church, lib. 4, +cap. 34.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_42" name="note_42" href="#noteref_42">42.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin., 1a, +2a, quest. 43, art. 1; Stella in Luke xvii. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_43" name="note_43" href="#noteref_43">43.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Speed. Hist. of +Brit., book 6, chap. 9, sect. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_44" name="note_44" href="#noteref_44">44.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lactant., lib. 5, +cap. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_45" name="note_45" href="#noteref_45">45.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">P. Mart. in 1 Reg. 8. +de Templ. dedic.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_46" name="note_46" href="#noteref_46">46.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. +to the Pastors of the Church of Scotland.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_47" name="note_47" href="#noteref_47">47.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. +at Perth Assem. insert. by Dr Lindsey.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_48" name="note_48" href="#noteref_48">48.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Practic. +Def. cap. 3, sect. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_49" name="note_49" href="#noteref_49">49.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Dr Forb. Iren. lib. 1, +cap. 5, sect 6; cap. 7, sect. 1, 9; cap. 9, sect. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_50" name="note_50" href="#noteref_50">50.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cassand. +Ang. p. 270, 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_51" name="note_51" href="#noteref_51">51.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ans to the Repl. +pref. p. 43.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_52" name="note_52" href="#noteref_52">52.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ib. p. 53.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_53" name="note_53" href="#noteref_53">53.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cas. Cons. lib. 4, +cap. 11, cas. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_54" name="note_54" href="#noteref_54">54.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_55" name="note_55" href="#noteref_55">55.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De cult. +Sanct. cap. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_56" name="note_56" href="#noteref_56">56.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Orig. Fest. Christian. cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_57" name="note_57" href="#noteref_57">57.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Repl. to the +Ans. p. 258.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_58" name="note_58" href="#noteref_58">58.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +Com. in hunc locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_59" name="note_59" href="#noteref_59">59.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Exam. part 1, de Bon. Oper. p. 180.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_60" name="note_60" href="#noteref_60">60.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. part 2, +disp. 27, thes. 30.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_61" name="note_61" href="#noteref_61">61.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bell. Enerv. tom. 1, +lib. 3. cap. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_62" name="note_62" href="#noteref_62">62.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, +thes. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_63" name="note_63" href="#noteref_63">63.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. in Act. xv. +29.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_64" name="note_64" href="#noteref_64">64.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cens. lit. +Angl. cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_65" name="note_65" href="#noteref_65">65.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. in 1 +Cor. vii. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_66" name="note_66" href="#noteref_66">66.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. part. 2, +disp. 44, thes. 33.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_67" name="note_67" href="#noteref_67">67.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_68" name="note_68" href="#noteref_68">68.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hom. 1, in Ep. ad Tit.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_69" name="note_69" href="#noteref_69">69.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. Theol. +lib. 6, cap. 38.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_70" name="note_70" href="#noteref_70">70.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Instit. lib. 3, +cap. 19, sect. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_71" name="note_71" href="#noteref_71">71.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ib. cap. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_72" name="note_72" href="#noteref_72">72.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Chem. Exam. part. +2. de rit. in adm. Sac. p. 33.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_73" name="note_73" href="#noteref_73">73.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. +comm. in Col. ii. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_74" name="note_74" href="#noteref_74">74.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol. part. 3, cap. 1, sect. +5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_75" name="note_75" href="#noteref_75">75.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. +in 1 Cor. vii. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_76" name="note_76" href="#noteref_76">76.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De haeret. Baptiz.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_77" name="note_77" href="#noteref_77">77.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">B. Lind. Epist. to the Pastors of +the Church of Scotland.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_78" name="note_78" href="#noteref_78">78.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Spots. +Sermon at Perth Assembly.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_79" name="note_79" href="#noteref_79">79.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of +the Cross, cap. 5, sect. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_80" name="note_80" href="#noteref_80">80.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Church, +lib. 4, cap. 34.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_81" name="note_81" href="#noteref_81">81.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol. part 3. cap. 1, sect. 4. +So Dr Forb. Iren. lib. 1, cap. 11, sect. 5, 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_82" name="note_82" href="#noteref_82">82.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Manuduct. p. 42.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_83" name="note_83" href="#noteref_83">83.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Thes. Theol. de Libert. Christ thes. +10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_84" name="note_84" href="#noteref_84">84.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Prel. +in Mat. xviii. 7, tom. 2. p. 340.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_85" name="note_85" href="#noteref_85">85.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_86" name="note_86" href="#noteref_86">86.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_87" name="note_87" href="#noteref_87">87.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sermon of +the worshipping of Imaginations.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_88" name="note_88" href="#noteref_88">88.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Til. Synt. part. 2, disp. +27, thes. 38.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_89" name="note_89" href="#noteref_89">89.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Thuan. +Hist. lib. 124, p. 922.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_90" name="note_90" href="#noteref_90">90.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Church, lib. +4, cap. 33.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_91" name="note_91" href="#noteref_91">91.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cens. lib. 1, cap. +2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_92" name="note_92" href="#noteref_92">92.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Treat. +of Cons. cap. 2, sect. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_93" name="note_93" href="#noteref_93">93.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Theol. Cas. cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_94" name="note_94" href="#noteref_94">94.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames. de Cons. lib. 1, cap. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_95" name="note_95" href="#noteref_95">95.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Instit. lib. 4, +cap. 10, sect. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_96" name="note_96" href="#noteref_96">96.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. part. 2, disp. +32, thes. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_97" name="note_97" href="#noteref_97">97.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Rep. +Eccl. lib. 5, cap. 2, n. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_98" name="note_98" href="#noteref_98">98.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Til. +Synt. p. 2, disp. 27, thes. 39.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_99" name="note_99" href="#noteref_99">99.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Chem. examp. 2, +de Bon. Oper. p. 179.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_100" name="note_100" href="#noteref_100">100.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Marc. +Ant. de Dom. de Rep. Ec. lib. 6, cap. 10, num. 67.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_101" name="note_101" href="#noteref_101">101.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud Field, +of the Church. lib. 4, cap. 34.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_102" name="note_102" href="#noteref_102">102.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Animad. +in Bel. contr. 3, lib. 4, cap. 16, nota 87.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_103" name="note_103" href="#noteref_103">103.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. p. 2, disp. 27, thes. +39.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_104" name="note_104" href="#noteref_104">104.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Instit. lib. 4, cap. +10, sect. 32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_105" name="note_105" href="#noteref_105">105.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Decr. part. +1, dict. 61, cap. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_106" name="note_106" href="#noteref_106">106.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, art. 21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_107" name="note_107" href="#noteref_107">107.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cons. lib. 1, +cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_108" name="note_108" href="#noteref_108">108.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Theol. Casuum. cap. +2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_109" name="note_109" href="#noteref_109">109.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. +per Theol. disp. 35, thes. 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_110" name="note_110" href="#noteref_110">110.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames. Bell. +Enerv. tom. 1, lib. 3, cap. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_111" name="note_111" href="#noteref_111">111.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Pol. Christ. +lib. 5, cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_112" name="note_112" href="#noteref_112">112.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Orig. Fest. Christ, +cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_113" name="note_113" href="#noteref_113">113.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. in 1 Cor. +xiv. 40.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_114" name="note_114" href="#noteref_114">114.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Thes. +Theol. de Libert. Christ. thes. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_115" name="note_115" href="#noteref_115">115.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Treat. of Cons. +cap. 2, sect. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_116" name="note_116" href="#noteref_116">116.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Theol. +Cas. cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_117" name="note_117" href="#noteref_117">117.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. part. 2, disp. 27, +thes. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_118" name="note_118" href="#noteref_118">118.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. Resp. ad Libel. +de pii viri officio, p. 413.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_119" name="note_119" href="#noteref_119">119.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">T. +Bez. Conf. cap. 5, art. 18. Perk. ubi supra, +et Meisner Philos. Sobr. part. 3, sect. 2, quest. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_120" name="note_120" href="#noteref_120">120.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of +the Church, lib. 4, cap. 33.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_121" name="note_121" href="#noteref_121">121.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Pont. Rom. lib. 4, cap. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_122" name="note_122" href="#noteref_122">122.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_123" name="note_123" href="#noteref_123">123.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Cross, cap. 5, +sect. 14, 15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_124" name="note_124" href="#noteref_124">124.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Præl. tom. +1, de Potest: Eccl. cont. 2, p. 371.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_125" name="note_125" href="#noteref_125">125.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 366.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_126" name="note_126" href="#noteref_126">126.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Par. Com. in Rom. +xiv. dub. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_127" name="note_127" href="#noteref_127">127.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Par. Com. +in Rom. xiv. dub. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_128" name="note_128" href="#noteref_128">128.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In +Dan. vi.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_129" name="note_129" href="#noteref_129">129.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Pont. Rom. lib. +4, cap. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_130" name="note_130" href="#noteref_130">130.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_131" name="note_131" href="#noteref_131">131.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in 1 Pet. v. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_132" name="note_132" href="#noteref_132">132.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Euchyrid. class. 3, cap. 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_133" name="note_133" href="#noteref_133">133.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. pur. +Theol. disp. 35, thes. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_134" name="note_134" href="#noteref_134">134.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comment. +in Rom. xiv. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_135" name="note_135" href="#noteref_135">135.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Theol. +Cas. cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_136" name="note_136" href="#noteref_136">136.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Enchyr. +class. 2, cap. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_137" name="note_137" href="#noteref_137">137.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bald. de Cons. Cas. lib. 1, cap 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_138" name="note_138" href="#noteref_138">138.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Cons. Cas. lib. 1, cap. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_139" name="note_139" href="#noteref_139">139.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">1 +an. 2 an. quest. 19, art. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_140" name="note_140" href="#noteref_140">140.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames. de Cons. +lib. 1, cap 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_141" name="note_141" href="#noteref_141">141.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Manual. +lib. 4, cap. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_142" name="note_142" href="#noteref_142">142.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. Comm. in +Illum Locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_143" name="note_143" href="#noteref_143">143.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_144" name="note_144" href="#noteref_144">144.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_145" name="note_145" href="#noteref_145">145.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Perth Assem. p. 8-10, and B. Lindsey, in the +Proceedings set down by him, p. 63, 64.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_146" name="note_146" href="#noteref_146">146.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Park, of the Cross, cap. 5, +sect. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_147" name="note_147" href="#noteref_147">147.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Camer. +Prael. tom, 1, de Potest. Eccl. contr. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_148" name="note_148" href="#noteref_148">148.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol. +part. 3, cap. 1, sect. 25.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_149" name="note_149" href="#noteref_149">149.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Exam. +part. 3, de Ceclib. Sacer. p. 38.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_150" name="note_150" href="#noteref_150">150.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Animad. in Bel. cont. 3, lib. 4, cap. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_151" name="note_151" href="#noteref_151">151.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. of the +Coun. of Trent, lib. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_152" name="note_152" href="#noteref_152">152.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Polit. Christ, lib. 5, cap. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_153" name="note_153" href="#noteref_153">153.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ep. 64.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_154" name="note_154" href="#noteref_154">154.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Apologet.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_155" name="note_155" href="#noteref_155">155.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Chem. +Exam. part. 1, de Bon. Oper. p. 180.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_156" name="note_156" href="#noteref_156">156.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. +pur. Theol. disp. 49, thes. 72.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_157" name="note_157" href="#noteref_157">157.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Magd. cen. 1, lib. +2, cap. 4, co. 443.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_158" name="note_158" href="#noteref_158">158.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Decr. part. 1, dist. 12, cap. +1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_159" name="note_159" href="#noteref_159">159.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. +2, 2 ae. 4, 147, art. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_160" name="note_160" href="#noteref_160">160.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. in +1 Cor. x. 15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_161" name="note_161" href="#noteref_161">161.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. +in 1 Thes. v. 21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_162" name="note_162" href="#noteref_162">162.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol. lib. 5. n. 71.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_163" name="note_163" href="#noteref_163">163.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Par. æs. ad Sco. cap. +16. p. 64.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_164" name="note_164" href="#noteref_164">164.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. in Illum Locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_165" name="note_165" href="#noteref_165">165.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Præl. in Eundem Locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_166" name="note_166" href="#noteref_166">166.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pro. in Perth Assem. par. 3, p. 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_167" name="note_167" href="#noteref_167">167.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_168" name="note_168" href="#noteref_168">168.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ib. p. 26, 27.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_169" name="note_169" href="#noteref_169">169.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud Bald. +de Cas. Cons. lib. 2, cap. 12, cas. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_170" name="note_170" href="#noteref_170">170.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Prael. tom. 1, de Pot. Eccl. contr. +2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_171" name="note_171" href="#noteref_171">171.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_172" name="note_172" href="#noteref_172">172.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ag. +the Rhem. annot. on Gal. iv. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_173" name="note_173" href="#noteref_173">173.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 16, +17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_174" name="note_174" href="#noteref_174">174.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Paran. ad +Sco. cap. 16, p. 64.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_175" name="note_175" href="#noteref_175">175.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra, p. 25.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_176" name="note_176" href="#noteref_176">176.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_177" name="note_177" href="#noteref_177">177.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 27.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_178" name="note_178" href="#noteref_178">178.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. Comm. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_179" name="note_179" href="#noteref_179">179.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. Comm. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_180" name="note_180" href="#noteref_180">180.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Proc. +in Perth Assembly, part. 3, p. 43.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_181" name="note_181" href="#noteref_181">181.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. on Col. ii. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_182" name="note_182" href="#noteref_182">182.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. on Gal. iv. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_183" name="note_183" href="#noteref_183">183.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_184" name="note_184" href="#noteref_184">184.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cult. Sanct., cap. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_185" name="note_185" href="#noteref_185">185.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Orig. +Fest. Christ. cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_186" name="note_186" href="#noteref_186">186.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Templ. et Fest. in Enchyrid contr. inter +Evang. et Pontif.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_187" name="note_187" href="#noteref_187">187.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_188" name="note_188" href="#noteref_188">188.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. 118, ad Januar.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_189" name="note_189" href="#noteref_189">189.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Orig. Fest. Christ. cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_190" name="note_190" href="#noteref_190">190.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Paren. ad +Scot. cap. 16, pp. 66.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_191" name="note_191" href="#noteref_191">191.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. +in illum locum</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_192" name="note_192" href="#noteref_192">192.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. in Gal. iv. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_193" name="note_193" href="#noteref_193">193.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_194" name="note_194" href="#noteref_194">194.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 40.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_195" name="note_195" href="#noteref_195">195.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. in Col. ii. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_196" name="note_196" href="#noteref_196">196.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Infra. +<a href="#book_i_part_iii" class="tei tei-ref">part 3</a>, in the arg. of Superstition.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_197" name="note_197" href="#noteref_197">197.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Anim. in Bel. cont. 3, +lib. 4, cap. 16, nota 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_198" name="note_198" href="#noteref_198">198.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_199" name="note_199" href="#noteref_199">199.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. ib.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_200" name="note_200" href="#noteref_200">200.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Anim. ad Bel. contr. 3, lib. 4. +cap. 16, nota 32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_201" name="note_201" href="#noteref_201">201.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_202" name="note_202" href="#noteref_202">202.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bell. de Euch. lib. 6, +cap. 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_203" name="note_203" href="#noteref_203">203.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. +on Matt. vi. 15, sect. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_204" name="note_204" href="#noteref_204">204.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. in Col. ii. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_205" name="note_205" href="#noteref_205">205.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_206" name="note_206" href="#noteref_206">206.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_i_chapter_vii_section_7" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 7, +sect. 7</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_207" name="note_207" href="#noteref_207">207.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Infra, +<a href="#book_i_part_ii_chapter_ii" class="tei tei-ref">part. 2, +cap. 2</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_208" name="note_208" href="#noteref_208">208.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Paræn. +ad Scot. cap. 16. p. 65.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_209" name="note_209" href="#noteref_209">209.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. 2, cap. 6, col. +119.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_210" name="note_210" href="#noteref_210">210.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 5, cap. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_211" name="note_211" href="#noteref_211">211.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 12, cap. 32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_212" name="note_212" href="#noteref_212">212.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 7, cap. 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_213" name="note_213" href="#noteref_213">213.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Gal. iv.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_214" name="note_214" href="#noteref_214">214.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hospin. de Orig. Fest. +Christ p. 71.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_215" name="note_215" href="#noteref_215">215.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. on Matt. xv. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_216" name="note_216" href="#noteref_216">216.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_217" name="note_217" href="#noteref_217">217.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext"><a href="#book_i_part_iii" class="tei tei-ref">Part 3</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_218" name="note_218" href="#noteref_218">218.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +Ep. et Resp. edit. Genev. an. 1617, col. 137.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_219" name="note_219" href="#noteref_219">219.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. 138.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_220" name="note_220" href="#noteref_220">220.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ib. col. 119.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_221" name="note_221" href="#noteref_221">221.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Paraen. cap. 16, p. 68.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_222" name="note_222" href="#noteref_222">222.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sermon, Jer. iv. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_223" name="note_223" href="#noteref_223">223.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supr, p. 84.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_224" name="note_224" href="#noteref_224">224.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Alsted. in Cronol. Testium +Veritatis.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_225" name="note_225" href="#noteref_225">225.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">AEn. +Sylv. apud Didocl. alt. Damasc. p. 707.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_226" name="note_226" href="#noteref_226">226.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Paraen., cap. 16, p. 64.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_227" name="note_227" href="#noteref_227">227.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sermon at Perth Assembly.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_228" name="note_228" href="#noteref_228">228.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 83.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_229" name="note_229" href="#noteref_229">229.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. +p. 138.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_230" name="note_230" href="#noteref_230">230.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 91.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_231" name="note_231" href="#noteref_231">231.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 41.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_232" name="note_232" href="#noteref_232">232.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 95.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_233" name="note_233" href="#noteref_233">233.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 83.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_234" name="note_234" href="#noteref_234">234.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. Ep. et Resp. col. 592.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_235" name="note_235" href="#noteref_235">235.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. at Perth +Assembly insert. by B. Lindsey.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_236" name="note_236" href="#noteref_236">236.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ans. +to the Repl. praef. p. 43.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_237" name="note_237" href="#noteref_237">237.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Repl. to the Ans., p. 270.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_238" name="note_238" href="#noteref_238">238.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cassand. Ang., p. 46.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_239" name="note_239" href="#noteref_239">239.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ib. p. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_240" name="note_240" href="#noteref_240">240.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., p. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_241" name="note_241" href="#noteref_241">241.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ib., p. 9-11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_242" name="note_242" href="#noteref_242">242.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Infra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_i" class="tei tei-ref">part 3. chap. 1</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_243" name="note_243" href="#noteref_243">243.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 24, 28.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_244" name="note_244" href="#noteref_244">244.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 52.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_245" name="note_245" href="#noteref_245">245.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 28.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_246" name="note_246" href="#noteref_246">246.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 62.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_247" name="note_247" href="#noteref_247">247.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 63.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_248" name="note_248" href="#noteref_248">248.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Page 67.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_249" name="note_249" href="#noteref_249">249.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">P. 68-70.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_250" name="note_250" href="#noteref_250">250.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Page 85, 93, 110.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_251" name="note_251" href="#noteref_251">251.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. of the Wald., +part. 3, lib. 1, cap. 6. Thuan. +Hist. lib. 6, p. 189.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_252" name="note_252" href="#noteref_252">252.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Thuan. ibid. p. 186.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_253" name="note_253" href="#noteref_253">253.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Alsted. +Chron. Rolib. p. 550.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_254" name="note_254" href="#noteref_254">254.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">See his treatise entitled +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Vera Ecclesiæ Reformandæ Ratio.</span></span></dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_255" name="note_255" href="#noteref_255">255.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Alsted. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_256" name="note_256" href="#noteref_256">256.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sleid. Com., +lib. 21, p. 388.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_257" name="note_257" href="#noteref_257">257.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sleid., +ibid., p. 393.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_258" name="note_258" href="#noteref_258">258.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Polan. +Synt., lib. 7, cap. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_259" name="note_259" href="#noteref_259">259.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +Inst., lib. 4, cap. 10, sect. 32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_260" name="note_260" href="#noteref_260">260.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Chem. +Exam. par. 2, p. 121.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_261" name="note_261" href="#noteref_261">261.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Fenner +Theol., lib. 2, cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_262" name="note_262" href="#noteref_262">262.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus in 1 Cor. xiv. 26.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_263" name="note_263" href="#noteref_263">263.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +Ep. et Resp., col. 478.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_264" name="note_264" href="#noteref_264">264.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. in 1 Cor. x. 23. +Taylor on Tit. i. 15, p. 295.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_265" name="note_265" href="#noteref_265">265.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 55.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_266" name="note_266" href="#noteref_266">266.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus in 1 Cor. vi. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_267" name="note_267" href="#noteref_267">267.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. in 1 Cor. x. +23, & Pareus ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_268" name="note_268" href="#noteref_268">268.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. +on Job xvi. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_269" name="note_269" href="#noteref_269">269.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. at Perth Assembly.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_270" name="note_270" href="#noteref_270">270.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Fresh Suite, cap. +2, p. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_271" name="note_271" href="#noteref_271">271.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In 1 Cor. x. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_272" name="note_272" href="#noteref_272">272.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Thuan. +Hist. lib. 39, p. 367.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_273" name="note_273" href="#noteref_273">273.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus +in 1 Cor. viii. 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_274" name="note_274" href="#noteref_274">274.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Page 44, 45.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_275" name="note_275" href="#noteref_275">275.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus +in 1 Cor. x. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_276" name="note_276" href="#noteref_276">276.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Alsted. Theol. Cas. +cap. 12, 199.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_277" name="note_277" href="#noteref_277">277.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus +in Rom. iii. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_278" name="note_278" href="#noteref_278">278.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Page 210, 211.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_279" name="note_279" href="#noteref_279">279.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_280" name="note_280" href="#noteref_280">280.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bald. de Cas. Cons., lib. +4, cap. 11, cas. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_281" name="note_281" href="#noteref_281">281.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sleid. Com. lib. 21, p. +381.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_282" name="note_282" href="#noteref_282">282.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. lib. 25, p. +485.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_283" name="note_283" href="#noteref_283">283.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Partic. Def. cap. 1, sect. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_284" name="note_284" href="#noteref_284">284.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Paraen., +cap. 16, p. 65.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_285" name="note_285" href="#noteref_285">285.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Proc. in Perth +Assembly, part 3, p. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_286" name="note_286" href="#noteref_286">286.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. P. 121.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_287" name="note_287" href="#noteref_287">287.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol. part 3, cap. 3, sect. +45, 51.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_288" name="note_288" href="#noteref_288">288.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sleid. Com. lib. 20, p. 365, 371. Alsted in Chron. +Religionis, an. 1548.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_289" name="note_289" href="#noteref_289">289.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sleid. Com. +lib. 21, p. 377.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_290" name="note_290" href="#noteref_290">290.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 388.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_291" name="note_291" href="#noteref_291">291.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 393.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_292" name="note_292" href="#noteref_292">292.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Reg. Eccles. +lib. 7, cap. 12, num. 107.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_293" name="note_293" href="#noteref_293">293.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. num. 120.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_294" name="note_294" href="#noteref_294">294.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. num. 132. See to the same purpose D. +Potter, in his book called, <span class="tei tei-q">“Want of Charity justly +charged,”</span> p. 76.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_295" name="note_295" href="#noteref_295">295.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Field, +of the Church, append. to the third book, +cap. 11, p. 298. B. Andr. Serm. on Jer. xxiii. 6, p. +79-82.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_296" name="note_296" href="#noteref_296">296.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sleid. Com. lib. 21, p. 377.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_297" name="note_297" href="#noteref_297">297.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Laicis, cap. 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_298" name="note_298" href="#noteref_298">298.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. 1 Tim. vi. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_299" name="note_299" href="#noteref_299">299.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rep. Eccl. lib. 7, cap. 12, num. 134.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_300" name="note_300" href="#noteref_300">300.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Park., +of the Cross, part 2, p. 80.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_301" name="note_301" href="#noteref_301">301.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">P. 32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_302" name="note_302" href="#noteref_302">302.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 34.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_303" name="note_303" href="#noteref_303">303.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 41.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_304" name="note_304" href="#noteref_304">304.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 42.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_305" name="note_305" href="#noteref_305">305.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun. Animad. in Bell. de Cult. Sanct. lib. 3, cap. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_306" name="note_306" href="#noteref_306">306.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Natal. Comit. Mythol. +lib. 1, cap. 15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_307" name="note_307" href="#noteref_307">307.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bell. +de Effect. Sacram. cap. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_308" name="note_308" href="#noteref_308">308.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hooker, Eccl. Pol. +lib. 4, num. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_309" name="note_309" href="#noteref_309">309.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hospin. Epist. Dedic. Praefix. Libris de Orig. +Monach.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_310" name="note_310" href="#noteref_310">310.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Censur. Liturg. +Angl. cap. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_311" name="note_311" href="#noteref_311">311.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Exam. part 2, +de Rit. In Administ. Sacr. p. 32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_312" name="note_312" href="#noteref_312">312.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in John iv. +24.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_313" name="note_313" href="#noteref_313">313.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Popish Prejud. cap. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_314" name="note_314" href="#noteref_314">314.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. Com. in Exod. xx. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_315" name="note_315" href="#noteref_315">315.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_316" name="note_316" href="#noteref_316">316.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Divers. Grad. Ministr. Evang. contr. Bez. +cap. 24, sect. 25.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_317" name="note_317" href="#noteref_317">317.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Popish Prejud. cap. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_318" name="note_318" href="#noteref_318">318.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Camero, ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_319" name="note_319" href="#noteref_319">319.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hospin., +ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_320" name="note_320" href="#noteref_320">320.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rev. xvii. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_321" name="note_321" href="#noteref_321">321.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_322" name="note_322" href="#noteref_322">322.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Praef. +of the Ans. p. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_323" name="note_323" href="#noteref_323">323.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sarav. N. +Fratri et Amico, art. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_324" name="note_324" href="#noteref_324">324.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Socrat. lib. 3, cap. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_325" name="note_325" href="#noteref_325">325.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Decr. part 2, caus. 7, quest. +1, cap. 36.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_326" name="note_326" href="#noteref_326">326.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">The Pastor +and the prelate, p. 36.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_327" name="note_327" href="#noteref_327">327.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. +of the Waldenses, lib. 1, cap. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_328" name="note_328" href="#noteref_328">328.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +Epist. et Resp. col. 132.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_329" name="note_329" href="#noteref_329">329.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Way to the +Church, ans. to sect. 33.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_330" name="note_330" href="#noteref_330">330.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. ad Regin. +Fes. lib. 1, Epistol. p. 112.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_331" name="note_331" href="#noteref_331">331.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of +the Cross, cap. 9, sect. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_332" name="note_332" href="#noteref_332">332.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Expos. +Conf. Ang. art. 37, et problem, 2 de prædest.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_333" name="note_333" href="#noteref_333">333.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Maldon. +Com. in Matt. viii. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_334" name="note_334" href="#noteref_334">334.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Verb. Dom., serm. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_335" name="note_335" href="#noteref_335">335.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Conrad. Schlusselburg. apud Park. of the Cross, +part 2, p. 97.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_336" name="note_336" href="#noteref_336">336.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cas. +Consc., lib. 4, cap. 11. cas. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_337" name="note_337" href="#noteref_337">337.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Laicis, cap. 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_338" name="note_338" href="#noteref_338">338.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +Epist. et Resp. col. 451, 452.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_339" name="note_339" href="#noteref_339">339.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Plutin In vita Innoc. VII.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_340" name="note_340" href="#noteref_340">340.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sleid. com. +lib. 21, p. 376.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_341" name="note_341" href="#noteref_341">341.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. +to the Pastors of the Kirk of Scotland.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_342" name="note_342" href="#noteref_342">342.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sarav. N. +Fratri et Amico, art. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_343" name="note_343" href="#noteref_343">343.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Park., of the Cross, cap. 6, sect. 21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_344" name="note_344" href="#noteref_344">344.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. sect. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_345" name="note_345" href="#noteref_345">345.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. +At Perth Assembly.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_346" name="note_346" href="#noteref_346">346.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Part 1, p. 63.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_347" name="note_347" href="#noteref_347">347.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 64.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_348" name="note_348" href="#noteref_348">348.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Nature Hist. lib. 10. +cap. ult.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_349" name="note_349" href="#noteref_349">349.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. +on 1 Cor. xi. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_350" name="note_350" href="#noteref_350">350.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Thuan. Hist. lib. 16, +p. 506.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_351" name="note_351" href="#noteref_351">351.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Plin. Natur. Hist. lib. 4. +cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_352" name="note_352" href="#noteref_352">352.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in Matt. lib. 2 lib. 15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_353" name="note_353" href="#noteref_353">353.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. Theol. lib. 6 cap. 3 col. 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_354" name="note_354" href="#noteref_354">354.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. 2, 2 an. quest. 43 art. 1 Marc. Ant. de +Dom. de Rep. Leel lib. 5 cap. 10 num. 44.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_355" name="note_355" href="#noteref_355">355.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Marc. +Ant. de Dom. de Rep. Eccl. lib. 1, cap. +11, num. 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_356" name="note_356" href="#noteref_356">356.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. In 2 m. +2 an. quest. 43, art. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_357" name="note_357" href="#noteref_357">357.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hemming. Enchir. Theol. class. +3, cap. 17, Magdeburg cont. 1, lib. 2, cap. 4, col. 448, 449.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_358" name="note_358" href="#noteref_358">358.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames, lib. 5, +de Consc. cap. 11, quest. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_359" name="note_359" href="#noteref_359">359.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames. Ibid. +quest. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_360" name="note_360" href="#noteref_360">360.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Camero, Prael. In Matt. xviii. 7, de scand.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_361" name="note_361" href="#noteref_361">361.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_362" name="note_362" href="#noteref_362">362.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_363" name="note_363" href="#noteref_363">363.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_364" name="note_364" href="#noteref_364">364.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Cross, part 2. p. 57.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_365" name="note_365" href="#noteref_365">365.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol. p. 246.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_366" name="note_366" href="#noteref_366">366.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_367" name="note_367" href="#noteref_367">367.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Maldonat. +Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_368" name="note_368" href="#noteref_368">368.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus, Com. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_369" name="note_369" href="#noteref_369">369.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in Eph. iv. 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_370" name="note_370" href="#noteref_370">370.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Polan. +Synt. Theol. lib, 6, cap. 3, col. 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_371" name="note_371" href="#noteref_371">371.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. 2, 2 an. +quest. 43. art. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_372" name="note_372" href="#noteref_372">372.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Marc. Ant. de +Dom. de Rep. Eccl. lib, 1, cap. 11, num. 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_373" name="note_373" href="#noteref_373">373.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. 1, +lib. 2, cap. 4, col. 450.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_374" name="note_374" href="#noteref_374">374.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in Dan. i. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_375" name="note_375" href="#noteref_375">375.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Rep. Eccl. lib. 5, cap. 10, num. 44.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_376" name="note_376" href="#noteref_376">376.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in 1 Thes. +v. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_377" name="note_377" href="#noteref_377">377.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the +Cross, cap. 3, sect. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_378" name="note_378" href="#noteref_378">378.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. on Gal. iv. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_379" name="note_379" href="#noteref_379">379.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Confer. with +Rain. cap. 8, div. 2, p. 408, 410.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_380" name="note_380" href="#noteref_380">380.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in +1 Cor. x. 28.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_381" name="note_381" href="#noteref_381">381.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 1, epist. 41.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_382" name="note_382" href="#noteref_382">382.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Can. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_383" name="note_383" href="#noteref_383">383.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_384" name="note_384" href="#noteref_384">384.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bald, de +Cas. Cons. lib. 2, cap. 14, cas. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_385" name="note_385" href="#noteref_385">385.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">N. Fratri et Amico, art. +13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_386" name="note_386" href="#noteref_386">386.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. +on Acts viii. sect. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_387" name="note_387" href="#noteref_387">387.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Park, +of the Cross, part 2, p. 57; 1 Thes. v. 14; +Rom. xiv. 16; 1 Cor. lx. 12; 1 Thes, ii. 7; Acts xx +34; Matt xviii. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_388" name="note_388" href="#noteref_388">388.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cornel Jansen. +Conc. Evang. cap 71.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_389" name="note_389" href="#noteref_389">389.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aug. de Morib. Manich. lib. 2, cap. 14; Rom. +xiv. 30.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_390" name="note_390" href="#noteref_390">390.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames lib. 5, de Consc. +cap. 11, quest. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_391" name="note_391" href="#noteref_391">391.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Dr Forebesse, +Iren. lib. 2. cap. 20, num. 27.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_392" name="note_392" href="#noteref_392">392.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Alt. +Damasc. cap. 9, p. 556.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_393" name="note_393" href="#noteref_393">393.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Parker, +of the Cross, part 2, p. 75.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_394" name="note_394" href="#noteref_394">394.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. upon this place.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_395" name="note_395" href="#noteref_395">395.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Tom. 1, an. 55, +num. 39.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_396" name="note_396" href="#noteref_396">396.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Rep. Eccl., lib. 1, cap. 11, +num. 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_397" name="note_397" href="#noteref_397">397.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. at +Perth Assembly.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_398" name="note_398" href="#noteref_398">398.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext"><span class="tei tei-q">“Non enim solum scandalizure, sed ... +dulizari peccatum est, quia ... est,”</span> saith +Maldonat upon Matt. xviii. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_399" name="note_399" href="#noteref_399">399.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">2 2an., +quest. 43, art. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_400" name="note_400" href="#noteref_400">400.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus, Com. la. illum +locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_401" name="note_401" href="#noteref_401">401.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. to the Pastors +of the Church of Scotland.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_402" name="note_402" href="#noteref_402">402.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in 1 Cor. viii. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_403" name="note_403" href="#noteref_403">403.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +2, cap. 20, num. 5, 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_404" name="note_404" href="#noteref_404">404.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, sect 4-6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_405" name="note_405" href="#noteref_405">405.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., +num. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_406" name="note_406" href="#noteref_406">406.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Num. 10-14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_407" name="note_407" href="#noteref_407">407.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Num. 15, 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_408" name="note_408" href="#noteref_408">408.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Num. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_409" name="note_409" href="#noteref_409">409.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., +lib. l. cap. 10, sect. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_410" name="note_410" href="#noteref_410">410.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_ii_chapter_viii_sect_6" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 8, sect. 6</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_411" name="note_411" href="#noteref_411">411.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. lib. 2, cap. 20, +num. 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_412" name="note_412" href="#noteref_412">412.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra. +<a href="#book_i_part_ii_chapter_viii_sect_5" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 8, sect. 5</a>, +<a href="#book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix_sect_10" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 9, sect. 10</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_413" name="note_413" href="#noteref_413">413.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid, sect 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_414" name="note_414" href="#noteref_414">414.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Mosney Myster. of Iniq. In the conclus.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_415" name="note_415" href="#noteref_415">415.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. 3, +quest. 66, art. 8, Rhein Annot. on +Matt. xvi. sect. 5, Bell de Pontif. Rom., lib. 4, cap. +18; and De Sacrif. Missæ, lib. 6, cap 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_416" name="note_416" href="#noteref_416">416.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol., +lib. 4, 11, 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_417" name="note_417" href="#noteref_417">417.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cap. 1, sect. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_418" name="note_418" href="#noteref_418">418.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Expos. of the Creed, Art. +of Christ's Birth.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_419" name="note_419" href="#noteref_419">419.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. on Gal. iv. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_420" name="note_420" href="#noteref_420">420.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Parker, +of the Cross, cap. 6, sect. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_421" name="note_421" href="#noteref_421">421.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext"><a href="#book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix_sect_7" class="tei tei-ref">Sect. +7</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_422" name="note_422" href="#noteref_422">422.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol., part 3, cap +5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_423" name="note_423" href="#noteref_423">423.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Matt. xviii. +6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_424" name="note_424" href="#noteref_424">424.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. 1 Cor. viii.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_425" name="note_425" href="#noteref_425">425.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames., lib. 5, de Consc., cap. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_426" name="note_426" href="#noteref_426">426.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, <a href="#book_i_part_ii_chapter_i" class="tei tei-ref">cap. +1</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_427" name="note_427" href="#noteref_427">427.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. 1, lib. 2, +cap. 10, col. 560.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_428" name="note_428" href="#noteref_428">428.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Auserib Papae, consider. +12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_429" name="note_429" href="#noteref_429">429.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_430" name="note_430" href="#noteref_430">430.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra, p. 441.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_431" name="note_431" href="#noteref_431">431.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Cross, part 2, p. +79.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_432" name="note_432" href="#noteref_432">432.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. on John xvi. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_433" name="note_433" href="#noteref_433">433.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus, Com. in Rom. +xv. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_434" name="note_434" href="#noteref_434">434.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. on John xvi. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_435" name="note_435" href="#noteref_435">435.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Fresh Suite ag. Cerem., cap. +9, p. 96, 100.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_436" name="note_436" href="#noteref_436">436.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +1, de Vit. Ext. Cult. Oppos., col. 501, 502.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_437" name="note_437" href="#noteref_437">437.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. +2. 2, quest. 92, art. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_438" name="note_438" href="#noteref_438">438.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Syn. Pur. +Theol., disp. 44, thes. 53.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_439" name="note_439" href="#noteref_439">439.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. 4, cup. +6, col. 427.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_440" name="note_440" href="#noteref_440">440.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cas. Consc., lib. 2, +cap. 12, Cas. 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_441" name="note_441" href="#noteref_441">441.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Concil. +Laodic., can. 58.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_442" name="note_442" href="#noteref_442">442.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. +of the Waldenses, part 3, lib. 1, cap. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_443" name="note_443" href="#noteref_443">443.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccles. Pol., lib. 5, +sect. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_444" name="note_444" href="#noteref_444">444.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud +Aquin. 2. 2, quest. 93, art. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_445" name="note_445" href="#noteref_445">445.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">J. Rainold's Confer. with J. Hart, cap. 8, divis. 4, +p. 489.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_446" name="note_446" href="#noteref_446">446.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Stella, Com. +in Luke xvii. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_447" name="note_447" href="#noteref_447">447.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol., lib. 5, 70.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_448" name="note_448" href="#noteref_448">448.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., +sect. 69.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_449" name="note_449" href="#noteref_449">449.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., sect. 65.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_450" name="note_450" href="#noteref_450">450.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Lawfulness of +Kneeling, cap. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_451" name="note_451" href="#noteref_451">451.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. +3, 4, 25, art. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_452" name="note_452" href="#noteref_452">452.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra, cap. 15, p. 42.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_453" name="note_453" href="#noteref_453">453.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., p. 41.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_454" name="note_454" href="#noteref_454">454.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. +2. 2, quest. 95, art. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_455" name="note_455" href="#noteref_455">455.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Vera Eccl. Reform., p. 367.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_456" name="note_456" href="#noteref_456">456.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. on Matt. xv., +sect. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_457" name="note_457" href="#noteref_457">457.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">3, quest. 68, art. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_458" name="note_458" href="#noteref_458">458.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">2. 2, quest. 147, art. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_459" name="note_459" href="#noteref_459">459.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">3, quest. 66, art. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_460" name="note_460" href="#noteref_460">460.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Sacr. Missae, lib. 6, cap. 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_461" name="note_461" href="#noteref_461">461.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Pont. Rom., lib. 4, +cap. 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_462" name="note_462" href="#noteref_462">462.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Conc. Evan., cap. 60.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_463" name="note_463" href="#noteref_463">463.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., lib. 1, cap. 5, +sect. 6; cap. 7, sect. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_464" name="note_464" href="#noteref_464">464.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud Zanc. Epist., +lib. 1, p. 111.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_465" name="note_465" href="#noteref_465">465.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. +Pol., lib. 5, sect. 60.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_466" name="note_466" href="#noteref_466">466.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. of +the Counc. of Trent., lib. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_467" name="note_467" href="#noteref_467">467.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Confess., cap. 5, art. +41.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_468" name="note_468" href="#noteref_468">468.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Proc. +in Perth Assembly, part 3, p. 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_469" name="note_469" href="#noteref_469">469.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Alt. +Damasc., cap. 10, p. 878.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_470" name="note_470" href="#noteref_470">470.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra, p. 29.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_471" name="note_471" href="#noteref_471">471.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., +p. 28.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_472" name="note_472" href="#noteref_472">472.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Theol., +lib. 6, cap. 3</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_473" name="note_473" href="#noteref_473">473.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt., lib. 6, cap. +51, p. 433.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_474" name="note_474" href="#noteref_474">474.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Syn. +Pur. Theol. Disp. 21, thes. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_475" name="note_475" href="#noteref_475">475.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Fresh Suite, cap. 5, p. 59.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_476" name="note_476" href="#noteref_476">476.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Comm. +in 1 Reg. viii. de Tempt. Dedic.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_477" name="note_477" href="#noteref_477">477.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. +of the Waldenses, lib. 1, cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_478" name="note_478" href="#noteref_478">478.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. 4, +cap. 6, col. 480.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_479" name="note_479" href="#noteref_479">479.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Orig. Temp., lib. +4, cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_480" name="note_480" href="#noteref_480">480.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. 4, cap. 6, col. 409.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_481" name="note_481" href="#noteref_481">481.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in Mal. i. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_482" name="note_482" href="#noteref_482">482.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccles. Pol., lib. 5, sect. +16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_483" name="note_483" href="#noteref_483">483.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Confer. +with J. Hart, cap. 8, divis. 4, p. 491.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_484" name="note_484" href="#noteref_484">484.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_485" name="note_485" href="#noteref_485">485.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol., lib. 5, sect. 69.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_486" name="note_486" href="#noteref_486">486.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. on 1 Tim. iv. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_487" name="note_487" href="#noteref_487">487.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cult. Sanct, cap. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_488" name="note_488" href="#noteref_488">488.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra, +p. 21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_489" name="note_489" href="#noteref_489">489.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ep. +to the Pastors of the Church of Scotland.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_490" name="note_490" href="#noteref_490">490.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On P. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_491" name="note_491" href="#noteref_491">491.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bonifac. +VIII., de Reg. Juris, reg. 51.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_492" name="note_492" href="#noteref_492">492.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hook. +Eccl. Pol., lib. 5, sect. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_493" name="note_493" href="#noteref_493">493.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. on Matt. vi. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_494" name="note_494" href="#noteref_494">494.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra, p. 25.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_495" name="note_495" href="#noteref_495">495.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cult. Sanct, cap. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_496" name="note_496" href="#noteref_496">496.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanc. in +4 Præc, p. 682.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_497" name="note_497" href="#noteref_497">497.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus +Com. in Gen ii. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_498" name="note_498" href="#noteref_498">498.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra, p. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_499" name="note_499" href="#noteref_499">499.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra p. 29.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_500" name="note_500" href="#noteref_500">500.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On Præc. +4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_501" name="note_501" href="#noteref_501">501.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">See +Serm. on Gal. iv. 4; Serm. on Luke ii. 10, 11; +Serm. on Lam. i. 12; Serm. on John xx. 19; Serm. +on Job xix. 23; Serm. on John xx. 17; Serm. on +Heb. xiii. 20, 21; Serm. on Matt. vi. 16; Serm. on +Acts ii. 16; Serm. on John v. 6, &c.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_502" name="note_502" href="#noteref_502">502.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">P. +67.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_503" name="note_503" href="#noteref_503">503.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +Supra, p. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_504" name="note_504" href="#noteref_504">504.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. +on Matt. xii. 39, 40.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_505" name="note_505" href="#noteref_505">505.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. on Luke iv. 18, 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_506" name="note_506" href="#noteref_506">506.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. on Matt. vi. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_507" name="note_507" href="#noteref_507">507.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synop. +Pur. Theol., disp. 19, thes. 30.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_508" name="note_508" href="#noteref_508">508.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Manduct, lect. 2, p. +38.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_509" name="note_509" href="#noteref_509">509.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_510" name="note_510" href="#noteref_510">510.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jude 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_511" name="note_511" href="#noteref_511">511.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +In Thess. v. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_512" name="note_512" href="#noteref_512">512.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Anal. in illum +locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_513" name="note_513" href="#noteref_513">513.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Expos. upon Rev. ii. +14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_514" name="note_514" href="#noteref_514">514.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Praec. +2, p. 534.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_515" name="note_515" href="#noteref_515">515.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. on 1 Cor. x. +21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_516" name="note_516" href="#noteref_516">516.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_517" name="note_517" href="#noteref_517">517.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Anal. +in 1 Cor. x.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_518" name="note_518" href="#noteref_518">518.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_519" name="note_519" href="#noteref_519">519.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. Ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_520" name="note_520" href="#noteref_520">520.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Bono Conjugall, cap. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_521" name="note_521" href="#noteref_521">521.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +In illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_522" name="note_522" href="#noteref_522">522.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud +Wolphinm, com. in 2 Reg. xviii. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_523" name="note_523" href="#noteref_523">523.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +Epist. et Resp., p. 79.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_524" name="note_524" href="#noteref_524">524.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. on Phil. ii. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_525" name="note_525" href="#noteref_525">525.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_526" name="note_526" href="#noteref_526">526.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">G. Sanctus, com. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_527" name="note_527" href="#noteref_527">527.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in 2 Reg. xxiii. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_528" name="note_528" href="#noteref_528">528.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Isa. xxvii. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_529" name="note_529" href="#noteref_529">529.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. Com. +in Exod. xxiii. 24.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_530" name="note_530" href="#noteref_530">530.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_531" name="note_531" href="#noteref_531">531.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">N. Fratri et Amico, +art. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_532" name="note_532" href="#noteref_532">532.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren. +lib. 1. cap. 7, 9, 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_533" name="note_533" href="#noteref_533">533.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Resp. +ad Versipel., p. 41-44.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_534" name="note_534" href="#noteref_534">534.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_535" name="note_535" href="#noteref_535">535.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_11" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 1, sect. 11</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_536" name="note_536" href="#noteref_536">536.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Deut. xii. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_537" name="note_537" href="#noteref_537">537.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In 4 Praec., col. 709.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_538" name="note_538" href="#noteref_538">538.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Magdeb., +cent. 4, cap. 16, col. 1538, 1539.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_539" name="note_539" href="#noteref_539">539.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. +6, cap. 15, col. 1511.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_540" name="note_540" href="#noteref_540">540.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Danæus +Polit. Christ., lib. 3, p. 229; Polan. +Synt. Theol., lib. 10, cap. 65.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_541" name="note_541" href="#noteref_541">541.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. +Hist., lib. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_542" name="note_542" href="#noteref_542">542.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in 2 Reg. +x. 27.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_543" name="note_543" href="#noteref_543">543.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. Res. ad Versipel., +p. 413.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_544" name="note_544" href="#noteref_544">544.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Imagin., col. 402.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_545" name="note_545" href="#noteref_545">545.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Tho Naogeorgus in 1 +John v. 21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_546" name="note_546" href="#noteref_546">546.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. Epist. et Resp., +p. 86.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_547" name="note_547" href="#noteref_547">547.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., col. 136.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_548" name="note_548" href="#noteref_548">548.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Col. ii. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_549" name="note_549" href="#noteref_549">549.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Imagin., col. 403.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_550" name="note_550" href="#noteref_550">550.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in 2 Kings xviii. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_551" name="note_551" href="#noteref_551">551.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Proc. +in Perth Assembly, part 2, p. 120.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_552" name="note_552" href="#noteref_552">552.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in +illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_553" name="note_553" href="#noteref_553">553.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. 2, 2 an., quest. 43, +art. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_554" name="note_554" href="#noteref_554">554.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Confer, with J. Hart, cap. +8, divis. 4, p. 509.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_555" name="note_555" href="#noteref_555">555.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol., part 3, cap. 4, +sect. 15-17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_556" name="note_556" href="#noteref_556">556.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_ii_section_9" class="tei tei-ref">sect. 9</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_557" name="note_557" href="#noteref_557">557.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_ii_section_6" class="tei tei-ref">sect. 6</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_558" name="note_558" href="#noteref_558">558.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. +ad Regin. Elizab. Epistolar., lib. 1, p. 112.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_559" name="note_559" href="#noteref_559">559.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., p. 111.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_560" name="note_560" href="#noteref_560">560.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sleid. +Com., lib. 25, p. 481.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_561" name="note_561" href="#noteref_561">561.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol., part 3, cap. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_562" name="note_562" href="#noteref_562">562.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Proc. in +Perth Assembly, part 2, p. 118, 119.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_563" name="note_563" href="#noteref_563">563.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., p. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_564" name="note_564" href="#noteref_564">564.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ration., +lib. 5, Tit. de Prima et lib. 6, Tit. de +Die Sancta Pasc.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_565" name="note_565" href="#noteref_565">565.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. on Matt. viii., sect. 3; and on 1 Cor. +xi., sect. 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_566" name="note_566" href="#noteref_566">566.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Way to the Church, +Answer to sect. 51.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_567" name="note_567" href="#noteref_567">567.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Exam. +Conc. Trit. de Euchar., can. 6, p. 86.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_568" name="note_568" href="#noteref_568">568.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the +Lawfulness of Kneeling, cap. 21, p. 65.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_569" name="note_569" href="#noteref_569">569.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., p. 69.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_570" name="note_570" href="#noteref_570">570.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Concil. Laodicaen., can. 19. See also Conc. +Tolet. 4, can. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_571" name="note_571" href="#noteref_571">571.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +Supra, p. 61.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_572" name="note_572" href="#noteref_572">572.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra, p. 118.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_573" name="note_573" href="#noteref_573">573.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_574" name="note_574" href="#noteref_574">574.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol. lib. 4, sect. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_575" name="note_575" href="#noteref_575">575.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol., part 3, cap. 4, +sect. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_576" name="note_576" href="#noteref_576">576.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Praec. 2, +p. 543.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_577" name="note_577" href="#noteref_577">577.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_578" name="note_578" href="#noteref_578">578.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_579" name="note_579" href="#noteref_579">579.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol., lib. 4, sect. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_580" name="note_580" href="#noteref_580">580.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_581" name="note_581" href="#noteref_581">581.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Lev. +xix. 27, 28.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_582" name="note_582" href="#noteref_582">582.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin., +2, 2ae, quest. 103, art. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_583" name="note_583" href="#noteref_583">583.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Cas. Cons., lib. 2, cap. 14, cas. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_584" name="note_584" href="#noteref_584">584.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in +illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_585" name="note_585" href="#noteref_585">585.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_586" name="note_586" href="#noteref_586">586.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ag. the +Rhem., Annot. on 1 Cor. x., sect. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_587" name="note_587" href="#noteref_587">587.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud +Gratian. Decr., p. l, dist. 37, cap. 15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_588" name="note_588" href="#noteref_588">588.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Corona Militis.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_589" name="note_589" href="#noteref_589">589.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Partic. +Def., cap. 1, sect. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_590" name="note_590" href="#noteref_590">590.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Magd., +cent. 3, cap. 6, col. 147.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_591" name="note_591" href="#noteref_591">591.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Concil. Laodicen., can. 37.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_592" name="note_592" href="#noteref_592">592.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud +Theod., lib. 1, cap. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_593" name="note_593" href="#noteref_593">593.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. 86, ad Casulan.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_594" name="note_594" href="#noteref_594">594.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 1, epist. +41.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_595" name="note_595" href="#noteref_595">595.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud +Bell. de Effect. Sacr., lib. 2, cap. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_596" name="note_596" href="#noteref_596">596.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Conc. African., can. 27; Conc. Tolet. 4, can. 5, +et 10; Conc. Brac. 2, can. 73.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_597" name="note_597" href="#noteref_597">597.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Magd., +cent. 4, cap. 6, col. 458.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_598" name="note_598" href="#noteref_598">598.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol., lib. 4, sect. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_599" name="note_599" href="#noteref_599">599.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Can. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_600" name="note_600" href="#noteref_600">600.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Can. 40.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_601" name="note_601" href="#noteref_601">601.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sims. Hist. of +the Church, lib. 4, cent. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_602" name="note_602" href="#noteref_602">602.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol., lib. 3, sect. +1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_603" name="note_603" href="#noteref_603">603.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Decr., part 2, +causa 26, quest. 7, cap. 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_604" name="note_604" href="#noteref_604">604.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., cap. 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_605" name="note_605" href="#noteref_605">605.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., cap. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_606" name="note_606" href="#noteref_606">606.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. 1, 2ae, quest. +102, art. 6, resp. ad 6m.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_607" name="note_607" href="#noteref_607">607.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., resp. +ad 11m.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_608" name="note_608" href="#noteref_608">608.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Baruch. 6, 3 Reg. +xviii.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_609" name="note_609" href="#noteref_609">609.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., resp. ad 8m.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_610" name="note_610" href="#noteref_610">610.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rhem. +Annot. on 2 Cor. vi. 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_611" name="note_611" href="#noteref_611">611.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rhem. +on 1 Tim. vi., sect. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_612" name="note_612" href="#noteref_612">612.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rhem. on Apoc. i. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_613" name="note_613" href="#noteref_613">613.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rhem. on +2 John x.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_614" name="note_614" href="#noteref_614">614.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Effect. +Sax., lib. 2, cap. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_615" name="note_615" href="#noteref_615">615.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Magd. Cent. 4, cap. 6, col. +406.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_616" name="note_616" href="#noteref_616">616.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hosp. de Orig. Templ., +lib. 2, cap. 7, p. 115.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_617" name="note_617" href="#noteref_617">617.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Confer. with J. Hart, divis. +4, cap. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_618" name="note_618" href="#noteref_618">618.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Antith. +Pap. et Christ., art. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_619" name="note_619" href="#noteref_619">619.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In 2 Praec., col. 363.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_620" name="note_620" href="#noteref_620">620.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Psal. xvi. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_621" name="note_621" href="#noteref_621">621.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in 1 Cor. x. 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_622" name="note_622" href="#noteref_622">622.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synops. +Purior. Theol., disp. 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_623" name="note_623" href="#noteref_623">623.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Usher, +of the Relig. Prof. by the Anc. Irish, cap. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_624" name="note_624" href="#noteref_624">624.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud +Hosp. de Orig. Imag., p. 200.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_625" name="note_625" href="#noteref_625">625.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Vit. Pil. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_626" name="note_626" href="#noteref_626">626.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bel. +de Effect. Sacr., lib. 2, cap. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_627" name="note_627" href="#noteref_627">627.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_628" name="note_628" href="#noteref_628">628.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_629" name="note_629" href="#noteref_629">629.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_630" name="note_630" href="#noteref_630">630.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sect. 48.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_631" name="note_631" href="#noteref_631">631.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Elench. +Relig. Papist. in Praefat.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_632" name="note_632" href="#noteref_632">632.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext"><a href="#book_i_part_ii_chapter_vi" class="tei tei-ref">Part 2, cap. +6</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_633" name="note_633" href="#noteref_633">633.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_i" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 1</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_634" name="note_634" href="#noteref_634">634.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Imag. Sanct., cap. 29.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_635" name="note_635" href="#noteref_635">635.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Proc. in Perth Assemb., +part 2, p. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_636" name="note_636" href="#noteref_636">636.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rhem. Annot. on Act. ii. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_637" name="note_637" href="#noteref_637">637.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rain. Confer. with J. Hart, cap. 8, divis. 4, +p. 496.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_638" name="note_638" href="#noteref_638">638.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch., +lib. 1, in 4 Praec, col. 674.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_639" name="note_639" href="#noteref_639">639.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin., +1, 2ae, quest. 102, art. 6, resp. ad 11m.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_640" name="note_640" href="#noteref_640">640.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">N. +Fratri et Amico, resp. ad art. 12m.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_641" name="note_641" href="#noteref_641">641.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra, p. 510.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_642" name="note_642" href="#noteref_642">642.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix_section_14" class="tei tei-ref">part 2, cap. +9, sect. 14</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_643" name="note_643" href="#noteref_643">643.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Infra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_26" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 4, sect. 26-28</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_644" name="note_644" href="#noteref_644">644.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Cross, cap. 2, +sect. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_645" name="note_645" href="#noteref_645">645.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Upon Gen. xxxv. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_646" name="note_646" href="#noteref_646">646.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Expos. +in Col. iii. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_647" name="note_647" href="#noteref_647">647.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of +the Lawfulness of Kneeling, cap. 18, p. 62.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_648" name="note_648" href="#noteref_648">648.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">History of the Church +of Scotland, lib. 1, p. 181.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_649" name="note_649" href="#noteref_649">649.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Part 1, quest. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_650" name="note_650" href="#noteref_650">650.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Charact. of the +Superstit., lib. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_651" name="note_651" href="#noteref_651">651.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. In 1 Kings ii.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_652" name="note_652" href="#noteref_652">652.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">A. Polan. Synt. Theol., lib. 6, cap. 3; D. Pareus +Explic. Catech., part 1, quest. 71; Scarpius Curs. +Theolog. de Peccato, cap. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_653" name="note_653" href="#noteref_653">653.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., ver. 44.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_654" name="note_654" href="#noteref_654">654.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Rep. Eccl., +lib. 7. cap. 12, num. 88.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_655" name="note_655" href="#noteref_655">655.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., num. 89.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_656" name="note_656" href="#noteref_656">656.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol., lib. +5, sect. 65.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_657" name="note_657" href="#noteref_657">657.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cornel. +a Lapide; Com. in Hag. ii. 24.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_658" name="note_658" href="#noteref_658">658.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Confer. with +Hart, chap. 8, divis. 5, p. 509.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_659" name="note_659" href="#noteref_659">659.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. +Pol., lib. 5, sect. 66.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_660" name="note_660" href="#noteref_660">660.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eram., +part 2, de Rit. in Admin. Sacr., p. 32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_661" name="note_661" href="#noteref_661">661.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib 1, de +Viti. Ext. Cult. Oppos., col. 505.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_662" name="note_662" href="#noteref_662">662.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. +Pol., lib. 5, sect. 69</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_663" name="note_663" href="#noteref_663">663.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_i_chapter_i" class="tei tei-ref">part 1, cap. 1</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_664" name="note_664" href="#noteref_664">664.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_i" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 1</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_665" name="note_665" href="#noteref_665">665.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Infra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_v" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 5</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_666" name="note_666" href="#noteref_666">666.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the +Lawfulness of Kneeling. p. 115, 116.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_667" name="note_667" href="#noteref_667">667.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Rep. +Eccl., lib. 5, cap. 6, num. 126.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_668" name="note_668" href="#noteref_668">668.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Rep. Eccl., lib. 5, cap. 6, num. 138.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_669" name="note_669" href="#noteref_669">669.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Proc. +in Perth Assembly, part 2, p. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_670" name="note_670" href="#noteref_670">670.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. +at Perth Assembly.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_671" name="note_671" href="#noteref_671">671.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of +the Lawfulness of Kneeling, cap. 10, p. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_672" name="note_672" href="#noteref_672">672.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol., +part 3, sect. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_673" name="note_673" href="#noteref_673">673.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cap. 1, sect. 35.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_674" name="note_674" href="#noteref_674">674.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Lawfulness of +Kneeling, cap. 22, p. 85.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_675" name="note_675" href="#noteref_675">675.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., cap. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_676" name="note_676" href="#noteref_676">676.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. +on Heb. xi. 21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_677" name="note_677" href="#noteref_677">677.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Expos. Artic. +Confes. Angel., art. 28.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_678" name="note_678" href="#noteref_678">678.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Sacr. Euchar, +lib. 4, c. 29.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_679" name="note_679" href="#noteref_679">679.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch., +lib. 1, De Viti. Ext. Cult. Oppos., col. 504.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_680" name="note_680" href="#noteref_680">680.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bell. ubi +supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_681" name="note_681" href="#noteref_681">681.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cartwright +on 1 Cor. xi., sect. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_682" name="note_682" href="#noteref_682">682.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Orig. Imag., +p. 245.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_683" name="note_683" href="#noteref_683">683.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ans. to the Les. +Chal. of the Real Pres., p. 74.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_684" name="note_684" href="#noteref_684">684.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the +Lawfulness of Kneeling, p. 116.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_685" name="note_685" href="#noteref_685">685.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Proc. +in Perth Assembly, part 2, p. 92.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_686" name="note_686" href="#noteref_686">686.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_687" name="note_687" href="#noteref_687">687.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_688" name="note_688" href="#noteref_688">688.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Gener. Def., cap. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_689" name="note_689" href="#noteref_689">689.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rejoynd., p. 296.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_690" name="note_690" href="#noteref_690">690.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cornel. +à Lapide, Com. in Mal., cap. xi.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_691" name="note_691" href="#noteref_691">691.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Part +3, cap. 3, sect. 29.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_692" name="note_692" href="#noteref_692">692.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Fugiend. Idolat., homil. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_693" name="note_693" href="#noteref_693">693.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Homines +qui ex corpore et spiritu sunt constituti, +corpore colunt materialiter, spiritu formaliter, +as Junius saith upon Deut. xii.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_694" name="note_694" href="#noteref_694">694.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_695" name="note_695" href="#noteref_695">695.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lindsey, ubi supra, +p. 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_696" name="note_696" href="#noteref_696">696.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., p. 92.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_697" name="note_697" href="#noteref_697">697.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_698" name="note_698" href="#noteref_698">698.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the +Lawfulness of Kneeling, cap. 32, p. 115.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_699" name="note_699" href="#noteref_699">699.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Rep. Eccl., +lib. 7, cap. 12, num. 42.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_700" name="note_700" href="#noteref_700">700.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +1, disp. 50, sect. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_701" name="note_701" href="#noteref_701">701.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">See Dr Usher's Ans. to the Jesu. Chall. of +Images, p. 499.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_702" name="note_702" href="#noteref_702">702.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Allud +est picturam adorare; allud per picturæ +historiam quid sit adorandum addiscere, saith +Durand, Ration, lib. 1, Tit. de Pictur.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_703" name="note_703" href="#noteref_703">703.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Manual, +lib. 3, cap. 2, quest. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_704" name="note_704" href="#noteref_704">704.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_705" name="note_705" href="#noteref_705">705.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch, +lib. 1, De Viti. Ext. Cult. Oppos., col. 510.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_706" name="note_706" href="#noteref_706">706.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra p. 88.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_707" name="note_707" href="#noteref_707">707.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 69.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_708" name="note_708" href="#noteref_708">708.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Partic. +Def., cap. 3 sect. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_709" name="note_709" href="#noteref_709">709.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Part +3, cap. 3, sect. 45.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_710" name="note_710" href="#noteref_710">710.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra p. 72, 73.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_711" name="note_711" href="#noteref_711">711.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ans. to the +Chall. of the Real Pres. p. 50, 51.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_712" name="note_712" href="#noteref_712">712.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra p. 55.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_713" name="note_713" href="#noteref_713">713.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid. p. 61.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_714" name="note_714" href="#noteref_714">714.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Alt. Dam., +p. 809.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_715" name="note_715" href="#noteref_715">715.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ea +(veneratio) potest esse etiam sine cultu, +saith Scaliger, De Subtil. ad Card., exert. 317, dist. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_716" name="note_716" href="#noteref_716">716.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Sacram. Confirm., cap. 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_717" name="note_717" href="#noteref_717">717.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Part 3, cap. 3, sect. 50.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_718" name="note_718" href="#noteref_718">718.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Lawfulness of +Kneeling, cap. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_719" name="note_719" href="#noteref_719">719.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Rep. Eccl., lib. 5, cap. 6, num. 137, et lib. 7, +cap. 12, num. 48.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_720" name="note_720" href="#noteref_720">720.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 70.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_721" name="note_721" href="#noteref_721">721.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, +cap. 21, p. 73.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_722" name="note_722" href="#noteref_722">722.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cartright on 1 +Cor. xi., sect. 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_723" name="note_723" href="#noteref_723">723.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Rep. Eccl., lib. 7, cap. 12, num. 50.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_724" name="note_724" href="#noteref_724">724.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Didoclav., ubi supra, p. +803.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_725" name="note_725" href="#noteref_725">725.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 1, De Viti. Ext. +Cult. Oppos., col. 504, 505.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_726" name="note_726" href="#noteref_726">726.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sermon +at Perth Assembly.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_727" name="note_727" href="#noteref_727">727.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 142.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_728" name="note_728" href="#noteref_728">728.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. +3, quest. 25, art. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_729" name="note_729" href="#noteref_729">729.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Rep. Eccl., lib. +7, cap. 12, num. 43.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_730" name="note_730" href="#noteref_730">730.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Franc. +à S. Clara, Expos. Artic. Confess. Angl., +art. 28.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_731" name="note_731" href="#noteref_731">731.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Church, lib. +5, sect. 15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_732" name="note_732" href="#noteref_732">732.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. 1, quest. 13, +art. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_733" name="note_733" href="#noteref_733">733.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. +Flosc Tur. Disput. Flosc., 26.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_734" name="note_734" href="#noteref_734">734.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Lawfulness of +Kneeling, cap. 23, p. 88.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_735" name="note_735" href="#noteref_735">735.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. +lib. 6, cap. 16, col. 125.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_736" name="note_736" href="#noteref_736">736.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. +Pol. lib., sect. 55.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_737" name="note_737" href="#noteref_737">737.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_738" name="note_738" href="#noteref_738">738.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch., +tom. 8, col. 521.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_739" name="note_739" href="#noteref_739">739.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">We +adore Christ as well in the preaching of the +gospel and sacrament of baptism, as in the sacrament +of the supper, saith Cartwright on 1 Cor. xi. +sect. 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_740" name="note_740" href="#noteref_740">740.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_741" name="note_741" href="#noteref_741">741.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Rep. Eccl. lib. 7 cap. 11 num. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_742" name="note_742" href="#noteref_742">742.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_13" class="tei tei-ref">sect. 13</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_743" name="note_743" href="#noteref_743">743.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch., lib. 1, De Vitit. Ext. Cult. Oppos., col. +504.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_744" name="note_744" href="#noteref_744">744.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Marc. +Ant. de Dom. Ostens. Error. Fr. Suarez, +cap. 2, num. 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_745" name="note_745" href="#noteref_745">745.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Burges, +of the Lawfulness of Kneeling, cap. 32, +P. 113, Paybody, part 3, cap. 3, sect. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_746" name="note_746" href="#noteref_746">746.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 94.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_747" name="note_747" href="#noteref_747">747.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bishop Lindsey, ubi +supra, p. 76.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_748" name="note_748" href="#noteref_748">748.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., +p. 91.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_749" name="note_749" href="#noteref_749">749.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra, sect. 15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_750" name="note_750" href="#noteref_750">750.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Paybody, part 3, cap. 3, sect. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_751" name="note_751" href="#noteref_751">751.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Paybody, ibid., sect. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_752" name="note_752" href="#noteref_752">752.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ib., part 2, +cap. 1, sect. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_753" name="note_753" href="#noteref_753">753.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Dr Forbesse, +Iren., lib. 1, cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_754" name="note_754" href="#noteref_754">754.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jos. +Hall, Apol. against Brown, sect. 36.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_755" name="note_755" href="#noteref_755">755.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Dr +Forbesse, ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_756" name="note_756" href="#noteref_756">756.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Dr +Forbesse, ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_757" name="note_757" href="#noteref_757">757.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Dr +Forbesse, ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_758" name="note_758" href="#noteref_758">758.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in 1 Cor. xi. 26.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_759" name="note_759" href="#noteref_759">759.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. +104.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_760" name="note_760" href="#noteref_760">760.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Didoc. +Alt. Dam., p. 803.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_761" name="note_761" href="#noteref_761">761.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 112.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_762" name="note_762" href="#noteref_762">762.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., p. 101.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_763" name="note_763" href="#noteref_763">763.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_764" name="note_764" href="#noteref_764">764.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Partic. +Def, cap. 3, sect. 38.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_765" name="note_765" href="#noteref_765">765.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Alt. +Dam, p. 756, 782, 794.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_766" name="note_766" href="#noteref_766">766.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the +Lawfulness of Kneeling, cap. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_767" name="note_767" href="#noteref_767">767.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Corona +Militis.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_768" name="note_768" href="#noteref_768">768.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Jejun., cap. 2, 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_769" name="note_769" href="#noteref_769">769.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Haeres, 75.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_770" name="note_770" href="#noteref_770">770.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. Eccl. +cent. 4, lib. 2, cap. 22, p. 160.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_771" name="note_771" href="#noteref_771">771.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Magd. +cent. 3, cap. 6, col. 135.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_772" name="note_772" href="#noteref_772">772.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epiphan, ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_773" name="note_773" href="#noteref_773">773.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, +cap. 22, et 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_774" name="note_774" href="#noteref_774">774.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rep. Eccl. lib. 5, cap. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_775" name="note_775" href="#noteref_775">775.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 1, cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_776" name="note_776" href="#noteref_776">776.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Alt. Dam, p. +784.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_777" name="note_777" href="#noteref_777">777.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. Magd. 3, cap. 6, +col. 133.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_778" name="note_778" href="#noteref_778">778.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Orig Templ, lib. 2, cap. 28.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_779" name="note_779" href="#noteref_779">779.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus +in 1 Cor. xi. 21, et Calv, ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_780" name="note_780" href="#noteref_780">780.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cartwright +in 1 Cor. xi., sect. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_781" name="note_781" href="#noteref_781">781.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +5. c. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_782" name="note_782" href="#noteref_782">782.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Quia +Paulus has epulas sacram caenam vocarit +Et quia scriptum est apud Lucain, similiter et cali +ceni postquam caen ivit +Quae etiam fucrunt ut arbitror causae, cur illi +Ægyptu de quibus loquitur Socrates, lib. 5, prius +quam ad mysteria accedercut, laute caenarent, saith +Casaubon Exerc. 16. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_783" name="note_783" href="#noteref_783">783.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Conc. Laodic., +can. 28.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_784" name="note_784" href="#noteref_784">784.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">N. Fratri et Amico, +art. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_785" name="note_785" href="#noteref_785">785.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Patric. Def., +cap. 1, sect. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_786" name="note_786" href="#noteref_786">786.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol., lib. 5, sect. +65.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_787" name="note_787" href="#noteref_787">787.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Lawfulness of +Kneeling, cap. 17, p. 52.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_788" name="note_788" href="#noteref_788">788.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol. +for Kneeling, part 3, cap. 2, sect. 15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_789" name="note_789" href="#noteref_789">789.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sarav. +de Divers. Grad. Minist. Evang., cap. 24, +sect. 25; Dr Field, of the Church, lib. 4, cap. 31, +p. 396; Ant. de Dom. Rep. Eccl., lib. 5, cap. num. +48, sect. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_790" name="note_790" href="#noteref_790">790.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol., part 3, cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_791" name="note_791" href="#noteref_791">791.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol., lib. 4, +sect. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_792" name="note_792" href="#noteref_792">792.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames. Fresh Suite, p. 223.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_793" name="note_793" href="#noteref_793">793.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_4" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 4, sect. 4</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_794" name="note_794" href="#noteref_794">794.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_5" class="tei tei-ref">sect. 5</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_795" name="note_795" href="#noteref_795">795.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Antith. Papal. et Christian., +art. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_796" name="note_796" href="#noteref_796">796.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On Luke xxiv. 50.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_797" name="note_797" href="#noteref_797">797.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. +Theol., lib. 9, cap. 38.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_798" name="note_798" href="#noteref_798">798.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. on Gal. iii. 24.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_799" name="note_799" href="#noteref_799">799.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Exam., part 2, De +Rit. in Admin. Sacram., p. 32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_800" name="note_800" href="#noteref_800">800.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Animad. +in Bell. de Cult. Sanct., cap. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_801" name="note_801" href="#noteref_801">801.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Luke xvi. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_802" name="note_802" href="#noteref_802">802.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames, +Fresh Suite, p. 266.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_803" name="note_803" href="#noteref_803">803.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. +Theol., lib. 6, cap. 10, p. 58, 59.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_804" name="note_804" href="#noteref_804">804.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synop. +Pur. Theol., disp. 19, thes. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_805" name="note_805" href="#noteref_805">805.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_iv_section_9" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 4, sect. 9</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_806" name="note_806" href="#noteref_806">806.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of +the Lawfulness of Kneeling, p. 116.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_807" name="note_807" href="#noteref_807">807.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol., +part 3, cap. 2, sect. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_808" name="note_808" href="#noteref_808">808.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Homil. 27, in 1 Cor.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_809" name="note_809" href="#noteref_809">809.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Camer. Prælict., tom. +3, p. 37.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_810" name="note_810" href="#noteref_810">810.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +in Matt. xxi. 25.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_811" name="note_811" href="#noteref_811">811.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. of the Church of +Scotland, lib. 1, p. 157-159.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_812" name="note_812" href="#noteref_812">812.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. in Josh. xxii.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_813" name="note_813" href="#noteref_813">813.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_814" name="note_814" href="#noteref_814">814.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On 1 Cor. xi, +sect. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_815" name="note_815" href="#noteref_815">815.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_816" name="note_816" href="#noteref_816">816.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. +Pol., lib. 5, sect. 69.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_817" name="note_817" href="#noteref_817">817.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On Præc. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_818" name="note_818" href="#noteref_818">818.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. to the +Pastors of the Church of Scotland.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_819" name="note_819" href="#noteref_819">819.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the +Lawfulness of Kneeling, p. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_820" name="note_820" href="#noteref_820">820.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid, p. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_821" name="note_821" href="#noteref_821">821.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid, p. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_822" name="note_822" href="#noteref_822">822.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., p. 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_823" name="note_823" href="#noteref_823">823.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., p. 6, +7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_824" name="note_824" href="#noteref_824">824.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Fresh Suite, p. 153.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_825" name="note_825" href="#noteref_825">825.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Effect. Sacr., +lib. 2, cap. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_826" name="note_826" href="#noteref_826">826.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Praefat. Elench. +Relig. Papistic.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_827" name="note_827" href="#noteref_827">827.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cas. Consc., +lib. 4, cap. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_828" name="note_828" href="#noteref_828">828.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames, Bell. Enerv., +tom. 1, lib. 3, cap. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_829" name="note_829" href="#noteref_829">829.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_830" name="note_830" href="#noteref_830">830.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_831" name="note_831" href="#noteref_831">831.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On Matt. xix., sect. +9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_832" name="note_832" href="#noteref_832">832.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., lib. 2, cap. 7, +p. 6, 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_833" name="note_833" href="#noteref_833">833.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. Pol. +lib. 5, sect. 65.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_834" name="note_834" href="#noteref_834">834.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Imag. Sanct., cap. 29.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_835" name="note_835" href="#noteref_835">835.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_836" name="note_836" href="#noteref_836">836.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Ezek. ix. +4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_837" name="note_837" href="#noteref_837">837.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_838" name="note_838" href="#noteref_838">838.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Gram. Hebr., part 1, cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_839" name="note_839" href="#noteref_839">839.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in +illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_840" name="note_840" href="#noteref_840">840.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Animad. +ad Bell. de Imag. Sanct., cap. 29.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_841" name="note_841" href="#noteref_841">841.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. on +that place.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_842" name="note_842" href="#noteref_842">842.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +5, cap. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_843" name="note_843" href="#noteref_843">843.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Epist. ad quendam qui a Reform. Relig. ad +Papism. defecerat.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_844" name="note_844" href="#noteref_844">844.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Proc. +in Perth Assembly, part. 3, p. 30.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_845" name="note_845" href="#noteref_845">845.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sermon on Esth. ix. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_846" name="note_846" href="#noteref_846">846.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Pol. Mosis, cap. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_847" name="note_847" href="#noteref_847">847.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Moses and Aaron, +lib. 3, cap. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_848" name="note_848" href="#noteref_848">848.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Orig. Festor, +cap. 2, ad finem.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_849" name="note_849" href="#noteref_849">849.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, +p. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_850" name="note_850" href="#noteref_850">850.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. on John x.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_851" name="note_851" href="#noteref_851">851.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. on +John x. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_852" name="note_852" href="#noteref_852">852.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_853" name="note_853" href="#noteref_853">853.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in +ilium locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_854" name="note_854" href="#noteref_854">854.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Prælect. +in Matt. xix. 3, de Pharis.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_855" name="note_855" href="#noteref_855">855.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Antiq. +Jud., lib. 13, cap. 24.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_856" name="note_856" href="#noteref_856">856.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Antiq. Jud., +lib. 17, cap. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_857" name="note_857" href="#noteref_857">857.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. +32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_858" name="note_858" href="#noteref_858">858.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In John x. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_859" name="note_859" href="#noteref_859">859.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_860" name="note_860" href="#noteref_860">860.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_861" name="note_861" href="#noteref_861">861.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aulmad. in +Bell., contr. 3, lib. 4, cap. 17, nota. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_862" name="note_862" href="#noteref_862">862.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Orig. Templ., lib. 4, cap. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_863" name="note_863" href="#noteref_863">863.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. in Act. xviii. +21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_864" name="note_864" href="#noteref_864">864.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sermon on 1 Cor. +xi. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_865" name="note_865" href="#noteref_865">865.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. 80, ad Eustath. +Medic.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_866" name="note_866" href="#noteref_866">866.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ad +Pompeium contra Epist. Stephani.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_867" name="note_867" href="#noteref_867">867.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Bapt. contra Donatist, lib. +4, cap. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_868" name="note_868" href="#noteref_868">868.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ep. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_869" name="note_869" href="#noteref_869">869.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Decr., part 1, dist. 8, cap. +7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_870" name="note_870" href="#noteref_870">870.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Decr., part 2, caus. 35, quest. +9. cap. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_871" name="note_871" href="#noteref_871">871.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">J. +Lips., Lib. de Una Relig. Advers. Dialogistam.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_872" name="note_872" href="#noteref_872">872.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. Epist. et Resp., col. 484, +485.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_873" name="note_873" href="#noteref_873">873.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., lib. +1, cap. 8, sect. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_874" name="note_874" href="#noteref_874">874.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. +on 1 Cor. xi. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_875" name="note_875" href="#noteref_875">875.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_ii" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 2</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_876" name="note_876" href="#noteref_876">876.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Church, lib. +4, cap. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_877" name="note_877" href="#noteref_877">877.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +4, cap. 6, 34.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_878" name="note_878" href="#noteref_878">878.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi_section_3" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 6, +sect. 3</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_879" name="note_879" href="#noteref_879">879.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ep. to the +Pastors of the Church of Scotland.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_880" name="note_880" href="#noteref_880">880.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +5, cap. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_881" name="note_881" href="#noteref_881">881.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. de Baptismo.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_882" name="note_882" href="#noteref_882">882.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Prael., +tom. 1, de Potest. Eccl., contr. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_883" name="note_883" href="#noteref_883">883.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. +to the Pastors of the Church of Scotland.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_884" name="note_884" href="#noteref_884">884.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Sermon +on Esth. ix. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_885" name="note_885" href="#noteref_885">885.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Church, +lib. 4, cap. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_886" name="note_886" href="#noteref_886">886.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Polit. Mos., cap. +7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_887" name="note_887" href="#noteref_887">887.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Sacram., lib. 2, cap. 29.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_888" name="note_888" href="#noteref_888">888.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bell. Enerv., +tom. 3, lib. 1, cap. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_889" name="note_889" href="#noteref_889">889.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Manuduct., p. 33.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_890" name="note_890" href="#noteref_890">890.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Prælect., +tom. 1, p. 367.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_891" name="note_891" href="#noteref_891">891.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Apologet.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_892" name="note_892" href="#noteref_892">892.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Chemnit. +Exam., part 2, p. 121.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_893" name="note_893" href="#noteref_893">893.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. Instit, +lib. 4, cap. 10, sect. 32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_894" name="note_894" href="#noteref_894">894.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +Epist. et Resp., col. 478.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_895" name="note_895" href="#noteref_895">895.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Manuduct., p. 37.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_896" name="note_896" href="#noteref_896">896.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of +the Lawfulness of Kneeling, p. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_897" name="note_897" href="#noteref_897">897.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_898" name="note_898" href="#noteref_898">898.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, part 1, cap. +<a href="#book_i_part_i_chapter_iv" class="tei tei-ref">4</a>, +<a href="#book_i_part_i_chapter_vi" class="tei tei-ref">6</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_899" name="note_899" href="#noteref_899">899.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Fr. Jun. de Polit. Mos., cap. +1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_900" name="note_900" href="#noteref_900">900.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol., +part 3, cap. 1, sect. 25.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_901" name="note_901" href="#noteref_901">901.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Just., +lib. 4, cap. 10, sect. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_902" name="note_902" href="#noteref_902">902.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Letter to the +Regent of Scotland.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_903" name="note_903" href="#noteref_903">903.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. +Pol., lib. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_904" name="note_904" href="#noteref_904">904.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Praelect, +tom. 1, p. 369.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_905" name="note_905" href="#noteref_905">905.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. to the +Pastors of the Church of Scotland.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_906" name="note_906" href="#noteref_906">906.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Course +of Conformity, p. 153.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_907" name="note_907" href="#noteref_907">907.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. 118.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_908" name="note_908" href="#noteref_908">908.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in 1 Reg. viii. 65.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_909" name="note_909" href="#noteref_909">909.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_6" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 1, sect. 6</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_910" name="note_910" href="#noteref_910">910.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In 2 Praec., +col. 363.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_911" name="note_911" href="#noteref_911">911.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ib., col. 502.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_912" name="note_912" href="#noteref_912">912.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. +on Phil. ii. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_913" name="note_913" href="#noteref_913">913.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. +ad Protect. Angl.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_914" name="note_914" href="#noteref_914">914.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Causa 11, quest. 3, cap. +101.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_915" name="note_915" href="#noteref_915">915.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In 4 Praec., col. +791.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_916" name="note_916" href="#noteref_916">916.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Jud. +Controv., cap. 14, p. 76.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_917" name="note_917" href="#noteref_917">917.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Church, lib. 4, cap. +34, p. 400.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_918" name="note_918" href="#noteref_918">918.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Gerard, +Loc. Theol., tom. 6, p. 1280; Polan. +Synt., lib. 10, cap. 162, col. 960.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_919" name="note_919" href="#noteref_919">919.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +6, cap. 5, num. 3, 174.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_920" name="note_920" href="#noteref_920">920.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ostens. Error. Fr. Suarez, +cap. 3, num. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_921" name="note_921" href="#noteref_921">921.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Rep. Eccl., cap. +6, num. 38.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_922" name="note_922" href="#noteref_922">922.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ostens. Error. Fr. Suarez, +cap. 3, num. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_923" name="note_923" href="#noteref_923">923.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +6, cap. 5, num. 174.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_924" name="note_924" href="#noteref_924">924.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., num. 177.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_925" name="note_925" href="#noteref_925">925.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">J. Wolph. in 2 Reg. xii.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_926" name="note_926" href="#noteref_926">926.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Id., +ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_927" name="note_927" href="#noteref_927">927.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. +In 3 Præc. 575-558.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_928" name="note_928" href="#noteref_928">928.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 6</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_929" name="note_929" href="#noteref_929">929.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Prompt Morall, +in Domin 1, quadrag. text 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_930" name="note_930" href="#noteref_930">930.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Proc. +in Perth Assembly.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_931" name="note_931" href="#noteref_931">931.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Onuphr. +de Vit. Hadr., 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_932" name="note_932" href="#noteref_932">932.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Imper. aut, +lib. 2, cap. 55.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_933" name="note_933" href="#noteref_933">933.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Praelect, tom. 1, +p. 370, 372; tom. 2, p. 41.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_934" name="note_934" href="#noteref_934">934.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +in Psal. ii.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_935" name="note_935" href="#noteref_935">935.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Taylor on +Tit. iii. 1, p. 543.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_936" name="note_936" href="#noteref_936">936.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus +in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_937" name="note_937" href="#noteref_937">937.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., +lib. 2, cap. 4, sect. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_938" name="note_938" href="#noteref_938">938.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_939" name="note_939" href="#noteref_939">939.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus +in Rom. xiii. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_940" name="note_940" href="#noteref_940">940.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Dr Forb. +Iren., lib. 2, cap. 4, sect. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_941" name="note_941" href="#noteref_941">941.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Taylor +on Tit. i. 15, p. 295.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_942" name="note_942" href="#noteref_942">942.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Animad. in +Bell. Cont. 1, lib. 3, cap. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_943" name="note_943" href="#noteref_943">943.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. in Phil. 1. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_944" name="note_944" href="#noteref_944">944.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_945" name="note_945" href="#noteref_945">945.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cap. +14, p. 77.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_946" name="note_946" href="#noteref_946">946.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., cap. 26, p. 152.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_947" name="note_947" href="#noteref_947">947.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Danaeus +Pol. Christ., lib. 6, cap. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_948" name="note_948" href="#noteref_948">948.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. +in 4 Praec., col. 791; Polan. Synt., lib. +10, cap. 65.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_949" name="note_949" href="#noteref_949">949.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Martyr. in 1 +Reg. viii. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_950" name="note_950" href="#noteref_950">950.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., +1 Reg, viii. 32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_951" name="note_951" href="#noteref_951">951.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_952" name="note_952" href="#noteref_952">952.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hospin. +De Orig. Templ., lib. 1, cap. 1, Wolph. +in 2 Reg. xii. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_953" name="note_953" href="#noteref_953">953.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hospin., ibid., p. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_954" name="note_954" href="#noteref_954">954.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Justit. Actual., cap. 41.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_955" name="note_955" href="#noteref_955">955.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Judice Controv., cap. 26, +p. 153.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_956" name="note_956" href="#noteref_956">956.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Imper. Author, lib. +2, cap. 52.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_957" name="note_957" href="#noteref_957">957.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Animad. +in Bell. contr. 4, lib. 1, cap. 12, 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_958" name="note_958" href="#noteref_958">958.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cartwr. +on Matt. xxii., sect. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_959" name="note_959" href="#noteref_959">959.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of +the Church, lib. 5. cap. 53.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_960" name="note_960" href="#noteref_960">960.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Decr., +part 1, dist. 3, cap. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_961" name="note_961" href="#noteref_961">961.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. 1a, 2ae, +quest. 92, art. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_962" name="note_962" href="#noteref_962">962.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bald. +de Cas. Consc., lib. 4, cap. 11, cas. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_963" name="note_963" href="#noteref_963">963.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_964" name="note_964" href="#noteref_964">964.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., cas. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_965" name="note_965" href="#noteref_965">965.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Praelect., tom. +2, p. 50.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_966" name="note_966" href="#noteref_966">966.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Til. Synt., part 2, disp. +32, th. 33.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_967" name="note_967" href="#noteref_967">967.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Danaeus Pol. Christ., lib. 6, cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_968" name="note_968" href="#noteref_968">968.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Fr. Jun. +Ecclesiat., lib. 3, cap. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_969" name="note_969" href="#noteref_969">969.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Judice +Controv., cap. 14, p. 70.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_970" name="note_970" href="#noteref_970">970.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Gerard. locor. Theol., +tom. 6, p. 840.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_971" name="note_971" href="#noteref_971">971.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. in Eph. +iv. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_972" name="note_972" href="#noteref_972">972.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Cas. Consc., lib. 6, cap. 11, cas. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_973" name="note_973" href="#noteref_973">973.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +1, cap. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_974" name="note_974" href="#noteref_974">974.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pol. +Christ., lib. 6, cap. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_975" name="note_975" href="#noteref_975">975.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In 2 Reg. +xii. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_976" name="note_976" href="#noteref_976">976.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_977" name="note_977" href="#noteref_977">977.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Perk. +on Rev. iii. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_978" name="note_978" href="#noteref_978">978.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin, +3a, quest. 85, art 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_979" name="note_979" href="#noteref_979">979.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud +Parker of the Cross, cap. 5, sect. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_980" name="note_980" href="#noteref_980">980.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Judice +Controv., cap. 16, p. 92.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_981" name="note_981" href="#noteref_981">981.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Praelect, +tom. 1, p. 25.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_982" name="note_982" href="#noteref_982">982.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Locor. +Theol., tom. 6, p. 963.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_983" name="note_983" href="#noteref_983">983.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Judice +Controv., cap. 16, p. 86, 87.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_984" name="note_984" href="#noteref_984">984.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Perkins on Rev. i. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_985" name="note_985" href="#noteref_985">985.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren, +lib. 2, cap. 4, sect. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_986" name="note_986" href="#noteref_986">986.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Just, lib. 4, cap. 20, sect. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_987" name="note_987" href="#noteref_987">987.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cart, on +Acts viii. seq 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_988" name="note_988" href="#noteref_988">988.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">G. Buchan. +Hist. Rer. Scot, lib. 5, p. 152.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_989" name="note_989" href="#noteref_989">989.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Confess., +cap. 5, art. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_990" name="note_990" href="#noteref_990">990.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. +ad Regin. Elisab. Epistolar., lib. 1, p. 112.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_991" name="note_991" href="#noteref_991">991.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Effect. Sacr., cap. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_992" name="note_992" href="#noteref_992">992.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rat., +lib. 1; Tit. de Pictur. et Cortin.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_993" name="note_993" href="#noteref_993">993.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Fr. +Jun. Animad in Bell., con. 5. lib. 1, cap. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_994" name="note_994" href="#noteref_994">994.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 4, dist. 24.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_995" name="note_995" href="#noteref_995">995.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Rep. Eccl., +lib. 2, cap. 3, num. 47.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_996" name="note_996" href="#noteref_996">996.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Loc. Theol., +tom. 6, p. 374-376.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_997" name="note_997" href="#noteref_997">997.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Tertullian +also maketh mention of them, Apologet., +cap. 39; and Clemens, epist. 1, ad Jacob.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_998" name="note_998" href="#noteref_998">998.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On 1 Tim. v. +1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_999" name="note_999" href="#noteref_999">999.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On 1 Tim. v. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1000" name="note_1000" href="#noteref_1000">1000.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. +in 4 Praec, col. 766, 767.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1001" name="note_1001" href="#noteref_1001">1001.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun. +Anim. in Bell., cont. 5, lib. 1, cap. 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1002" name="note_1002" href="#noteref_1002">1002.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun. +ubi sup., cap. 7, nota. 17; Bald. de Cas. +Cons., lib. 4, cap. 5, cas. 5; Ger. Loc. Theol., tom. +6, p. 835, 132.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1003" name="note_1003" href="#noteref_1003">1003.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In +4 Praec., col. 794.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1004" name="note_1004" href="#noteref_1004">1004.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Anim. +in Bell., cont. 5, lib. 1, cap. 7, nota. 59.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1005" name="note_1005" href="#noteref_1005">1005.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Charity Mistaken, sect. 5, +p. 145.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1006" name="note_1006" href="#noteref_1006">1006.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cleric., lib. 1, cap. +7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1007" name="note_1007" href="#noteref_1007">1007.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra., nota. 55.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1008" name="note_1008" href="#noteref_1008">1008.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Loc. Theol., tom. 6, +p. 151.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1009" name="note_1009" href="#noteref_1009">1009.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On Acts xiv. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1010" name="note_1010" href="#noteref_1010">1010.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra., nota. 63, 64.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1011" name="note_1011" href="#noteref_1011">1011.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Dec., part. 1, dist. 62.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1012" name="note_1012" href="#noteref_1012">1012.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Thuar. +Hist., lib. 83, p. 85.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1013" name="note_1013" href="#noteref_1013">1013.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. +Eccl., cent. 4, lib. 3. cap. 38.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1014" name="note_1014" href="#noteref_1014">1014.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In +Acts xiv. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1015" name="note_1015" href="#noteref_1015">1015.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra., p. 178.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1016" name="note_1016" href="#noteref_1016">1016.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra., nota. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1017" name="note_1017" href="#noteref_1017">1017.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun., +ubi supra., nota. 24.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1018" name="note_1018" href="#noteref_1018">1018.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Tim. iv. 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1019" name="note_1019" href="#noteref_1019">1019.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra., cap. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1020" name="note_1020" href="#noteref_1020">1020.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Gubern. Eccl.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1021" name="note_1021" href="#noteref_1021">1021.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Rep. Eccl., lib. 2, cap. 3, num. 54; et cap. +4, num. 13, 19; et lib. 2, cap. 5, num. 48.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1022" name="note_1022" href="#noteref_1022">1022.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra., cap. 7. nota. 59.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1023" name="note_1023" href="#noteref_1023">1023.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Exam., part 2, +p. 221.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1024" name="note_1024" href="#noteref_1024">1024.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1025" name="note_1025" href="#noteref_1025">1025.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_v" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 5</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1026" name="note_1026" href="#noteref_1026">1026.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra., +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_ii" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 2</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1027" name="note_1027" href="#noteref_1027">1027.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Anim. +in Bell, cont. 5, hb. 1. cap 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1028" name="note_1028" href="#noteref_1028">1028.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ger. Loc. +Theol, tom 6, p. 135; Bald. de Cas. +Consc, lib. 4, cap. 6, cas. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1029" name="note_1029" href="#noteref_1029">1029.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On Rom. x. +15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1030" name="note_1030" href="#noteref_1030">1030.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On Rom. x. +15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1031" name="note_1031" href="#noteref_1031">1031.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1032" name="note_1032" href="#noteref_1032">1032.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Syn. +Pur. Theol., disp. 42, thes. 32, 37.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1033" name="note_1033" href="#noteref_1033">1033.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Tit. +i.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1034" name="note_1034" href="#noteref_1034">1034.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Gerhard +Loc. Theol., tom. 6, p. 134, 164.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1035" name="note_1035" href="#noteref_1035">1035.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun, ubi sup., nota. 5, 12, Syn. Pur. Theol., +disp. 42, thes. 37.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1036" name="note_1036" href="#noteref_1036">1036.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Serm. +on Rev. i. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1037" name="note_1037" href="#noteref_1037">1037.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., lib. 2, +cap. 11, p. 161.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1038" name="note_1038" href="#noteref_1038">1038.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. ad +Evagr.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1039" name="note_1039" href="#noteref_1039">1039.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun., +ubi sup., nota. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1040" name="note_1040" href="#noteref_1040">1040.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., nota. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1041" name="note_1041" href="#noteref_1041">1041.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., +lib. 2, cap. 11, p. 165.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1042" name="note_1042" href="#noteref_1042">1042.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Dist. 23, cap. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1043" name="note_1043" href="#noteref_1043">1043.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +sup., p. 175, et seq.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1044" name="note_1044" href="#noteref_1044">1044.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud Forbesse, +ubi sup., p. 177.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1045" name="note_1045" href="#noteref_1045">1045.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid, p. +194-196.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1046" name="note_1046" href="#noteref_1046">1046.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Disp. 49, thes. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1047" name="note_1047" href="#noteref_1047">1047.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid, +thes. 21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1048" name="note_1048" href="#noteref_1048">1048.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Thes. 22.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1049" name="note_1049" href="#noteref_1049">1049.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Thes. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1050" name="note_1050" href="#noteref_1050">1050.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Thes. 21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1051" name="note_1051" href="#noteref_1051">1051.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">M. +Ant. de Dom. de Rep. Eccl., lib. 6. cap. 5, +num. 89.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1052" name="note_1052" href="#noteref_1052">1052.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Animad. +In Bell., cont. 4, lib. 1, cap. 12, not. +4, 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1053" name="note_1053" href="#noteref_1053">1053.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Rep. Eccl., lib, 6, cap. 5, num. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1054" name="note_1054" href="#noteref_1054">1054.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Animad. +in Bell., cont. 4, lib. 1, cap. 19, not. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1055" name="note_1055" href="#noteref_1055">1055.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Rep. +Eccl., lib. 7, cap. 3, not. 43.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1056" name="note_1056" href="#noteref_1056">1056.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun., cont. 1, lib. +3, cap. 4, not. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1057" name="note_1057" href="#noteref_1057">1057.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">M. Ant. +de Dom. de Rep. Eccl., lib. 7, cap. 3, not. +32.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1058" name="note_1058" href="#noteref_1058">1058.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Davenant +de Jud. Controv., cap. 25; Jun., ubi +supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1059" name="note_1059" href="#noteref_1059">1059.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of +the Church, lib. 5, cap. 53.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1060" name="note_1060" href="#noteref_1060">1060.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Jud. Controv., cap. 16, p. 92.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1061" name="note_1061" href="#noteref_1061">1061.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., cap. 14, p. 75.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1062" name="note_1062" href="#noteref_1062">1062.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Animad. +in Bell., cont. 4, lib. 1, cap. 23, nota. 15.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1063" name="note_1063" href="#noteref_1063">1063.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Rep. Eccl., lib. 6, cap. 5, num. 8, 30.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1064" name="note_1064" href="#noteref_1064">1064.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Rep., num. 33.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1065" name="note_1065" href="#noteref_1065">1065.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Decr., part 2, +causa 2, quest. 7, cap. 41.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1066" name="note_1066" href="#noteref_1066">1066.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On 1 Cor. +v. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1067" name="note_1067" href="#noteref_1067">1067.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cas. Consc., lib. 4, +cap. 10, cas. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1068" name="note_1068" href="#noteref_1068">1068.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. 5, cap. 4, +col. 383.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1069" name="note_1069" href="#noteref_1069">1069.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Loc. +Theol., tom. 6, p. 236, 237.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1070" name="note_1070" href="#noteref_1070">1070.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Matt. +xviii. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1071" name="note_1071" href="#noteref_1071">1071.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On Jude 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1072" name="note_1072" href="#noteref_1072">1072.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Tripl. Episc. Gen., p. 42, 43.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1073" name="note_1073" href="#noteref_1073">1073.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In 1 Cor. v. +4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1074" name="note_1074" href="#noteref_1074">1074.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Animad. in Bell., +cont. 4, lib. 2, cap. 16, n. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1075" name="note_1075" href="#noteref_1075">1075.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun. ubi supra., +n. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1076" name="note_1076" href="#noteref_1076">1076.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Id., cont. +3, lib. 4, cap. 16, n. 37.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1077" name="note_1077" href="#noteref_1077">1077.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1078" name="note_1078" href="#noteref_1078">1078.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supr. Digr.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1079" name="note_1079" href="#noteref_1079">1079.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud Zanch. in 4 +Præc., col. 745.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1080" name="note_1080" href="#noteref_1080">1080.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In +4 Præc., col. 741.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1081" name="note_1081" href="#noteref_1081">1081.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cont. 3, +lib. 1, cap. 6, n. 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1082" name="note_1082" href="#noteref_1082">1082.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Prælect, +tom. 1. p. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1083" name="note_1083" href="#noteref_1083">1083.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +et Cart. on Matt. xviii 17; Par. in 1 Cor. v.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1084" name="note_1084" href="#noteref_1084">1084.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Loc. +Theol., tom. 6, p. 137.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1085" name="note_1085" href="#noteref_1085">1085.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Trelcat. +Inst. Theol., lib. 1, p. 291.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1086" name="note_1086" href="#noteref_1086">1086.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In 1 Cor. v. +4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1087" name="note_1087" href="#noteref_1087">1087.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1088" name="note_1088" href="#noteref_1088">1088.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Divers Minist. Grad., +cap. 8, p. 85.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1089" name="note_1089" href="#noteref_1089">1089.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">On 2 Cor. ii. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1090" name="note_1090" href="#noteref_1090">1090.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1091" name="note_1091" href="#noteref_1091">1091.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Exam., part 4; de Indulg., p. +53.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1092" name="note_1092" href="#noteref_1092">1092.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in hunc locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1093" name="note_1093" href="#noteref_1093">1093.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot., ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1094" name="note_1094" href="#noteref_1094">1094.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Trelcat. Inst. Theol., lib. 2, p. 287, 288; +Pareus in 1 Cor. v., de Excom.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1095" name="note_1095" href="#noteref_1095">1095.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In 4 Praec., col. +756.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1096" name="note_1096" href="#noteref_1096">1096.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. Epistolar., col. +180.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1097" name="note_1097" href="#noteref_1097">1097.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., +lib. 2, cap. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1098" name="note_1098" href="#noteref_1098">1098.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. in 4 Praec., col. 756; Dr Fulk on 1 Cor. +v. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1099" name="note_1099" href="#noteref_1099">1099.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Tripl. Episc. Gener., p. 43.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1100" name="note_1100" href="#noteref_1100">1100.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Divers. +Minist. Grad., p. 85, 86.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1101" name="note_1101" href="#noteref_1101">1101.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch., +ubi supra; Synop. Pur. Theol., disp. 48, +thes. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1102" name="note_1102" href="#noteref_1102">1102.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Loc. Theol., tom. +6, p. 463.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1103" name="note_1103" href="#noteref_1103">1103.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi Supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1104" name="note_1104" href="#noteref_1104">1104.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 3, Contra. Epist. +Parmen.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1105" name="note_1105" href="#noteref_1105">1105.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ant. +de Dom. de Rep. Eccl., lib. 5, cap. 12, n. 67.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1106" name="note_1106" href="#noteref_1106">1106.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ib. cap. 9, n. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1107" name="note_1107" href="#noteref_1107">1107.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In 2 Cor., +hom. 18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1108" name="note_1108" href="#noteref_1108">1108.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apologet., +cap. 39; See Rhenanus' Annotation +upon that place, and M. Ant. de Dom. de Rep. +Eccl., lib. 5, cap. 12, n. 6, 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1109" name="note_1109" href="#noteref_1109">1109.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +3, epist. 14-16, et lib. 5, epist. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1110" name="note_1110" href="#noteref_1110">1110.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. ad +Evagr.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1111" name="note_1111" href="#noteref_1111">1111.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Matt. +xvi.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1112" name="note_1112" href="#noteref_1112">1112.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Decr., +part 2, causa 11, quest. 3, cap. 108, 110.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1113" name="note_1113" href="#noteref_1113">1113.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., +lib. 2, cap. 11, p. 195.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1114" name="note_1114" href="#noteref_1114">1114.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ib., p. 191.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1115" name="note_1115" href="#noteref_1115">1115.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">P. +195, n. 25.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1116" name="note_1116" href="#noteref_1116">1116.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +6, cap. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1117" name="note_1117" href="#noteref_1117">1117.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv., +Lib. Epistolar. Lar., col. 169; Gratian, +caus. 11, quest. 1, cap. 20.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1118" name="note_1118" href="#noteref_1118">1118.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Contr. 4, lib. 1, cap. +20, n. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1119" name="note_1119" href="#noteref_1119">1119.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Fenner. +Theol., lib. 7, cap. 7, p. 153.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1120" name="note_1120" href="#noteref_1120">1120.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hemmin. +Enchir., class. 3, cap. 11, p. 390, 391.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1121" name="note_1121" href="#noteref_1121">1121.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Can. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1122" name="note_1122" href="#noteref_1122">1122.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. +Ecc., cent. 4, lib. 2. cap. 48, p. 242.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1123" name="note_1123" href="#noteref_1123">1123.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Loc. +Theol., tom. 6, p. 838.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1124" name="note_1124" href="#noteref_1124">1124.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cas. +Consc., lib. 4, cap. 5, cas. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1125" name="note_1125" href="#noteref_1125">1125.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ecclesiast., +lib. 3, cap. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1126" name="note_1126" href="#noteref_1126">1126.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud Forb. +Iren., lib. 2, cap. 11, p. 177.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1127" name="note_1127" href="#noteref_1127">1127.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Defens., +lib. 1, p. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1128" name="note_1128" href="#noteref_1128">1128.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bonifac. +VIII., De Regal. Juris. reg. 79.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1129" name="note_1129" href="#noteref_1129">1129.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Of the Church, +lib. 5, cap. 53, p. 682.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1130" name="note_1130" href="#noteref_1130">1130.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Novel. +83. cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1131" name="note_1131" href="#noteref_1131">1131.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi_section_1" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 6, +sect. 1</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1132" name="note_1132" href="#noteref_1132">1132.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. +Pol., lib. 4, sect. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1133" name="note_1133" href="#noteref_1133">1133.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch., +lib. 1, De Lege Dei. Thess., col. 190.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1134" name="note_1134" href="#noteref_1134">1134.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">A. Pol. +Synt., lib. 6, cap. 9, col. 49; D. Pau., +Explic. Catech., part. 3, quest. 92, p. 503.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1135" name="note_1135" href="#noteref_1135">1135.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Fr. Irn. de Pol. Mos.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1136" name="note_1136" href="#noteref_1136">1136.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Id., ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1137" name="note_1137" href="#noteref_1137">1137.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Instit., lib. 1, tit. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1138" name="note_1138" href="#noteref_1138">1138.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Rep. Eccl., lib. 6, +cap. 2, n. 35.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1139" name="note_1139" href="#noteref_1139">1139.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Schol. +in Instit., lib. 1, tit. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1140" name="note_1140" href="#noteref_1140">1140.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">1, +2, quest. 91, art. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1141" name="note_1141" href="#noteref_1141">1141.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1142" name="note_1142" href="#noteref_1142">1142.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Antiquit. +Rom., lib. 8. cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1143" name="note_1143" href="#noteref_1143">1143.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra., +quest. 95, art. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1144" name="note_1144" href="#noteref_1144">1144.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Schol. +in Instit., lib. 1, tit. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1145" name="note_1145" href="#noteref_1145">1145.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Rosin. +ubi supra; Synops. Pur. Theol., disp. 18, +thes. 16; Til. Synt., part 1, disp. 35, thes. 16; Jun. +de Pol. Mos., cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1146" name="note_1146" href="#noteref_1146">1146.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. ubi supra., quest. +94, art. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1147" name="note_1147" href="#noteref_1147">1147.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. +ubi supra., col. 188, 189; Jun. ubi supra.; +Sharp. Curae Theol. de Lege Del., p. 299.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1148" name="note_1148" href="#noteref_1148">1148.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Subtil., exerc. 9, dist. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1149" name="note_1149" href="#noteref_1149">1149.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +3, Offic.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1150" name="note_1150" href="#noteref_1150">1150.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Par. Com. in +illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1151" name="note_1151" href="#noteref_1151">1151.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun. +de Pol. Mos. cap. 1; Par. Com. in Rom. i. 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1152" name="note_1152" href="#noteref_1152">1152.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">1a., 2æ., +quest. 91, art. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1153" name="note_1153" href="#noteref_1153">1153.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun., ubi +supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1154" name="note_1154" href="#noteref_1154">1154.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun., ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1155" name="note_1155" href="#noteref_1155">1155.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Subtil., everc. 77, dict. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1156" name="note_1156" href="#noteref_1156">1156.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun. ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1157" name="note_1157" href="#noteref_1157">1157.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1158" name="note_1158" href="#noteref_1158">1158.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Disp. +18, thes. 26.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1159" name="note_1159" href="#noteref_1159">1159.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">1a., +2ae., quest. 94, art. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1160" name="note_1160" href="#noteref_1160">1160.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra., thes. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1161" name="note_1161" href="#noteref_1161">1161.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Luke vi. +31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1162" name="note_1162" href="#noteref_1162">1162.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +2, Confess., cap. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1163" name="note_1163" href="#noteref_1163">1163.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1164" name="note_1164" href="#noteref_1164">1164.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +10, Confess., cap. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1165" name="note_1165" href="#noteref_1165">1165.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1166" name="note_1166" href="#noteref_1166">1166.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Subtil., exerc. +2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1167" name="note_1167" href="#noteref_1167">1167.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 2, de Nat. Deor.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1168" name="note_1168" href="#noteref_1168">1168.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun. ubi +supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1169" name="note_1169" href="#noteref_1169">1169.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Benef., +lib. 5, cap. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1170" name="note_1170" href="#noteref_1170">1170.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">1. 2ae., quest. 18, +art. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1171" name="note_1171" href="#noteref_1171">1171.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bald. +de Cas. Consc., lib. 2, cap. 9, cas. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1172" name="note_1172" href="#noteref_1172">1172.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., lib. +1, cap. 13, sect. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1173" name="note_1173" href="#noteref_1173">1173.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., +sect. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1174" name="note_1174" href="#noteref_1174">1174.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1175" name="note_1175" href="#noteref_1175">1175.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra., ap. 13, +sect. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1176" name="note_1176" href="#noteref_1176">1176.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Questio, +quid est; de quolibet individuo contento +sub specie, non petit quidditatem ejus singuarem, +sed communem totius speciei, saith P. Fonseca, +Com. in Metaph. Arist., lib. 7, cap. 15, quest. +unic., sect. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1177" name="note_1177" href="#noteref_1177">1177.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquinas +1, 2, quest. 21, art. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1178" name="note_1178" href="#noteref_1178">1178.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Subtil., exerc. +307, dict. 27.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1179" name="note_1179" href="#noteref_1179">1179.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">1a., +2ae, quest. 10, art. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1180" name="note_1180" href="#noteref_1180">1180.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra., cap. +13, sect. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1181" name="note_1181" href="#noteref_1181">1181.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. 1, 2, quest. 31, art. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1182" name="note_1182" href="#noteref_1182">1182.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1183" name="note_1183" href="#noteref_1183">1183.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1184" name="note_1184" href="#noteref_1184">1184.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra., +lib. 2, cap. 5, num. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1185" name="note_1185" href="#noteref_1185">1185.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Schol. in +lib. 2, de Benif.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1186" name="note_1186" href="#noteref_1186">1186.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jun. +de Pol. Mos., cap. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1187" name="note_1187" href="#noteref_1187">1187.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. 1, 2, quest. 18, art. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1188" name="note_1188" href="#noteref_1188">1188.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Camer. Prael., tom. +2, p. 49.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1189" name="note_1189" href="#noteref_1189">1189.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Dr Burges of the Lawf. +of Kneel., cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1190" name="note_1190" href="#noteref_1190">1190.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in +illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1191" name="note_1191" href="#noteref_1191">1191.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1192" name="note_1192" href="#noteref_1192">1192.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +Com. in illum locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1193" name="note_1193" href="#noteref_1193">1193.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In +Rom. xiv. 7, 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1194" name="note_1194" href="#noteref_1194">1194.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., lib. 1, cap. +12, sect. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1195" name="note_1195" href="#noteref_1195">1195.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Expos. +in Col. iii. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1196" name="note_1196" href="#noteref_1196">1196.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra., +cap. 11, sect. 36.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1197" name="note_1197" href="#noteref_1197">1197.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Acts xv., n. +18.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1198" name="note_1198" href="#noteref_1198">1198.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. +on Acts xv., sect. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1199" name="note_1199" href="#noteref_1199">1199.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. +in Eph. vi. 5, 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1200" name="note_1200" href="#noteref_1200">1200.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Taylor +on Tit. i. 15, p. 295.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1201" name="note_1201" href="#noteref_1201">1201.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Id. Ibid., p. 289.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1202" name="note_1202" href="#noteref_1202">1202.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cal. +in Rom. iv. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1203" name="note_1203" href="#noteref_1203">1203.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames., lib. 3; +de Consc., cap. 8, quest. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1204" name="note_1204" href="#noteref_1204">1204.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. +1, 2, quest. 18, art. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1205" name="note_1205" href="#noteref_1205">1205.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., +art. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1206" name="note_1206" href="#noteref_1206">1206.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hist. +of the Council of Trent., lib. 2, p. 196.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1207" name="note_1207" href="#noteref_1207">1207.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in 1 Cor. +vi. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1208" name="note_1208" href="#noteref_1208">1208.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Rom. xiv., dub. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1209" name="note_1209" href="#noteref_1209">1209.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., +lib. 1, cap. 13, sect. 7, 9, 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1210" name="note_1210" href="#noteref_1210">1210.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Rom. +xiv. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1211" name="note_1211" href="#noteref_1211">1211.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Prael., tom. +2, p. 345.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1212" name="note_1212" href="#noteref_1212">1212.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">G. +Sanctius in Acts xvi. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1213" name="note_1213" href="#noteref_1213">1213.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Instit. Actual., cap. 42, p. 490.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1214" name="note_1214" href="#noteref_1214">1214.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol., part 1, +cap. 9, sect 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1215" name="note_1215" href="#noteref_1215">1215.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +2, epist. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1216" name="note_1216" href="#noteref_1216">1216.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Proc. +in Perth Assemb., part. 2, p. 38, 40.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1217" name="note_1217" href="#noteref_1217">1217.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1218" name="note_1218" href="#noteref_1218">1218.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra., +part 3, cap. 6, sect, 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1219" name="note_1219" href="#noteref_1219">1219.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in Matt. xxvi. 27.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1220" name="note_1220" href="#noteref_1220">1220.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 62.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1221" name="note_1221" href="#noteref_1221">1221.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Maldon., ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1222" name="note_1222" href="#noteref_1222">1222.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De re Sacram., lib. 2, p. 31.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1223" name="note_1223" href="#noteref_1223">1223.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in Matt. xxvi. 26.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1224" name="note_1224" href="#noteref_1224">1224.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in 1 Cor. xi. +21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1225" name="note_1225" href="#noteref_1225">1225.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Instit., lib. +4, cap. 17, sect. 35.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1226" name="note_1226" href="#noteref_1226">1226.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud +Didoclav., p. 794.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1227" name="note_1227" href="#noteref_1227">1227.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Disp. +3, de Symb., Coenae Dom., thes. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1228" name="note_1228" href="#noteref_1228">1228.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1229" name="note_1229" href="#noteref_1229">1229.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. +3, quest. 81, art. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1230" name="note_1230" href="#noteref_1230">1230.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Sacr. Eucharist., lib. 4, cap. 30.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1231" name="note_1231" href="#noteref_1231">1231.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Concord +Evang., cap. 129.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1232" name="note_1232" href="#noteref_1232">1232.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In +Luke xxii. 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1233" name="note_1233" href="#noteref_1233">1233.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apol., +p. 2, cap. 3, sect. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1234" name="note_1234" href="#noteref_1234">1234.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Joseph., +lib. 7; de Bello Jud., cap. 17.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1235" name="note_1235" href="#noteref_1235">1235.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Moses +and Aaron, lib. 3, cap. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1236" name="note_1236" href="#noteref_1236">1236.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in Matt. xxvi. 21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1237" name="note_1237" href="#noteref_1237">1237.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1238" name="note_1238" href="#noteref_1238">1238.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in John xiii. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1239" name="note_1239" href="#noteref_1239">1239.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1240" name="note_1240" href="#noteref_1240">1240.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. +in 1 Cor. xi. 13.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1241" name="note_1241" href="#noteref_1241">1241.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1242" name="note_1242" href="#noteref_1242">1242.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Par., +ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1243" name="note_1243" href="#noteref_1243">1243.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jansen. +Conc. Evan., cap. 131.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1244" name="note_1244" href="#noteref_1244">1244.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., +lib. 2, p. 55, 361, 362.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1245" name="note_1245" href="#noteref_1245">1245.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Alt. +Dam., p. 739.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1246" name="note_1246" href="#noteref_1246">1246.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hadr. +Jun. in Nomenclat.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1247" name="note_1247" href="#noteref_1247">1247.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra., p. 46.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1248" name="note_1248" href="#noteref_1248">1248.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Tract, die Festo Virid., p. 256.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1249" name="note_1249" href="#noteref_1249">1249.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Luke xxii. 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1250" name="note_1250" href="#noteref_1250">1250.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Præletc., tom. 3, p. +27.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1251" name="note_1251" href="#noteref_1251">1251.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Partic +Def., cap. 3, sect. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1252" name="note_1252" href="#noteref_1252">1252.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Annot. +on 1 Cor. xi. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1253" name="note_1253" href="#noteref_1253">1253.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra., p. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1254" name="note_1254" href="#noteref_1254">1254.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">See Alt. +Dam., p. 742.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1255" name="note_1255" href="#noteref_1255">1255.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra., p. 40.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1256" name="note_1256" href="#noteref_1256">1256.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Eccl. +Pol., lib. 5, sect. 68.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1257" name="note_1257" href="#noteref_1257">1257.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pareus in +1 Cor. xi. 24.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1258" name="note_1258" href="#noteref_1258">1258.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Symb. Coenae Dom., disp. 2, thes. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1259" name="note_1259" href="#noteref_1259">1259.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Part 2, p. 55-57.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1260" name="note_1260" href="#noteref_1260">1260.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1261" name="note_1261" href="#noteref_1261">1261.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Matt. +xxvi. 26.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1262" name="note_1262" href="#noteref_1262">1262.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames. Bell. +Ener., tom. 3, lib. 1, cap. 2, quest. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1263" name="note_1263" href="#noteref_1263">1263.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cartwr. +on Matt. xxvl., sect. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1264" name="note_1264" href="#noteref_1264">1264.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Defence of the +English Translation, cap. 17, n. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1265" name="note_1265" href="#noteref_1265">1265.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Mal. i. 11.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1266" name="note_1266" href="#noteref_1266">1266.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">G. +J. Voss. de Symb. Coenae Dom., disp. 2, thes. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1267" name="note_1267" href="#noteref_1267">1267.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Instit. Theol., +lib. 2, p. 258.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1268" name="note_1268" href="#noteref_1268">1268.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames., +ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1269" name="note_1269" href="#noteref_1269">1269.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames. +ubi supra., lib. 4, cap. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1270" name="note_1270" href="#noteref_1270">1270.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud Ames. +ibid., lib. 1, cap. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1271" name="note_1271" href="#noteref_1271">1271.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin. +3, quest. 60, art. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1272" name="note_1272" href="#noteref_1272">1272.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In +Euchir. Contr. inter Evang. et Pontif.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1273" name="note_1273" href="#noteref_1273">1273.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1274" name="note_1274" href="#noteref_1274">1274.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Alsted +Theol. Cas., cap. 15, p. 170.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1275" name="note_1275" href="#noteref_1275">1275.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Decret. +Greg., lib. 2, tit. 24, cap. 8.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1276" name="note_1276" href="#noteref_1276">1276.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., +lib. 1, cap. 9, sect. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1277" name="note_1277" href="#noteref_1277">1277.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Dr +Forbesse, ibid., sect. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1278" name="note_1278" href="#noteref_1278">1278.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In +Jos. ix. 19.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1279" name="note_1279" href="#noteref_1279">1279.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in Jos. ix.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1280" name="note_1280" href="#noteref_1280">1280.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Contempl., +lib. 8, of the Gibeon.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1281" name="note_1281" href="#noteref_1281">1281.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in Jos. ix.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1282" name="note_1282" href="#noteref_1282">1282.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ames., +lib. 4, de Consc., cap. 22, quest. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1283" name="note_1283" href="#noteref_1283">1283.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Part +2, p. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1284" name="note_1284" href="#noteref_1284">1284.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_vii_section_5" class="tei tei-ref">part 3, cap. 7, sect. 5</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1285" name="note_1285" href="#noteref_1285">1285.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra, p. 16.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1286" name="note_1286" href="#noteref_1286">1286.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Iren., +lib. 1, cap. 7, sect. 3, 4, 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1287" name="note_1287" href="#noteref_1287">1287.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., +sect. 4, 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1288" name="note_1288" href="#noteref_1288">1288.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin., +2a., 2ae., quest. 49, art. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1289" name="note_1289" href="#noteref_1289">1289.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanch. +in 3 um. Praec., p. 599.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1290" name="note_1290" href="#noteref_1290">1290.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Polan. +Synt, Theol., lib. 9, cap. 23, p. 802; Zanchius +in 3 um. Praec., p. 599.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1291" name="note_1291" href="#noteref_1291">1291.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin., +2a., 2ae., quest. 89, art. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1292" name="note_1292" href="#noteref_1292">1292.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin., +ubi supra., quest. 48, art. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1293" name="note_1293" href="#noteref_1293">1293.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Detr. +Greg, lib. 2, tit. 24, cap. 35.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1294" name="note_1294" href="#noteref_1294">1294.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi +supra., p. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1295" name="note_1295" href="#noteref_1295">1295.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., +p. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1296" name="note_1296" href="#noteref_1296">1296.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1297" name="note_1297" href="#noteref_1297">1297.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Zanchius +giveth the name of ecclesiastical discipline +to the rights and policy of the church and +laws made thereanent in 4 Praec., col. +763.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1298" name="note_1298" href="#noteref_1298">1298.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ubi supra., p. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1299" name="note_1299" href="#noteref_1299">1299.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra., +<a href="#book_i_part_iv_chapter_iii" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 3</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1300" name="note_1300" href="#noteref_1300">1300.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aquin., 1a., 2ae., quest. +95, art. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1301" name="note_1301" href="#noteref_1301">1301.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in illum +locum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1302" name="note_1302" href="#noteref_1302">1302.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com., +ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1303" name="note_1303" href="#noteref_1303">1303.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. +3, cap. 4, col. 86.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1304" name="note_1304" href="#noteref_1304">1304.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1305" name="note_1305" href="#noteref_1305">1305.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, part 1, cap. +<a href="#book_i_part_i_chapter_iii" class="tei tei-ref">3</a>, +<a href="#book_i_part_i_chapter_iv" class="tei tei-ref">4</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1306" name="note_1306" href="#noteref_1306">1306.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, part 1, cap. +6, 9, sect. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1307" name="note_1307" href="#noteref_1307">1307.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Apud +Park. of the Cross, cap. 3, sect. 6.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1308" name="note_1308" href="#noteref_1308">1308.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Cas. Consc., lib. 4, +cap. 11, cas. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1309" name="note_1309" href="#noteref_1309">1309.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cent. +1, lib. 2, cap. 4, col. 441.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1310" name="note_1310" href="#noteref_1310">1310.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. in Rom. xiv., dub. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1311" name="note_1311" href="#noteref_1311">1311.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De Imagn., p. 390.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1312" name="note_1312" href="#noteref_1312">1312.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Exam., part 1, p. +179.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1313" name="note_1313" href="#noteref_1313">1313.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Epist. 86, +ad Casulam.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1314" name="note_1314" href="#noteref_1314">1314.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">1 Cor. viii. 8, 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1315" name="note_1315" href="#noteref_1315">1315.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_ii_chapter_ix" class="tei tei-ref">part 2, cap. 9</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1316" name="note_1316" href="#noteref_1316">1316.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iv_chapter_i" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 1</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1317" name="note_1317" href="#noteref_1317">1317.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ibid., cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1318" name="note_1318" href="#noteref_1318">1318.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_ii" class="tei tei-ref">part 3, cap. 2</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1319" name="note_1319" href="#noteref_1319">1319.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +1, de Cult. Dei Extern., col. 46.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1320" name="note_1320" href="#noteref_1320">1320.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Synt. Theol., lib. 9, cap. 38.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1321" name="note_1321" href="#noteref_1321">1321.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 7, Contempl. +of the Brazen Serpent.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1322" name="note_1322" href="#noteref_1322">1322.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Com. +in Eph. v.; de Bapt., cap. 7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1323" name="note_1323" href="#noteref_1323">1323.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iv_chapter_iv" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 5-7</a>; +part 1, <a href="#book_i_part_i_chapter_viii" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 8</a>, +<a href="#book_i_part_i_chapter_ix_section_2" class="tei tei-ref">9, sect. 2</a>; part +3, cap. 1, <a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_3" class="tei tei-ref">sect. 3</a>, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_4" class="tei tei-ref">4</a>, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_i_section_5" class="tei tei-ref">5</a>, +28; part 2, cap. 9, sect. 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1324" name="note_1324" href="#noteref_1324">1324.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ration., lib. 6, tit. de Die +Sanct. Pasch.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1325" name="note_1325" href="#noteref_1325">1325.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_iii" class="tei tei-ref">part 3, cap. 3</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1326" name="note_1326" href="#noteref_1326">1326.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_i" class="tei tei-ref">part 3, cap. 1</a>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1327" name="note_1327" href="#noteref_1327">1327.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Supra, part 3, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_v" class="tei tei-ref">cap. 5</a>, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi" class="tei tei-ref">6</a>, +sect. <a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi_section_3" class="tei tei-ref">3</a>, +<a href="#book_i_part_iii_chapter_vi_section_7" class="tei tei-ref">7</a>; +<a href="#book_i_part_iv_chapter_ix_section_5" class="tei tei-ref">sect. 5</a>, +10-14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1328" name="note_1328" href="#noteref_1328">1328.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">De +Cult. Dei Extern., col. 494.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1329" name="note_1329" href="#noteref_1329">1329.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Calv. +Epist. et Resp., col. 119.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1330" name="note_1330" href="#noteref_1330">1330.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Grotii Apologet, cap. +5. <span class="tei tei-q">“Extranci autem quo +rum maximus esse debuerut usus in pace concili +anda ex partium altera erant conquisiti. Et infia +losa mandata externis data damnationem remon +strautium præ se ferebant, ut et orationes habitæ +ante causam cognitam.”</span> The Arminians, in their +Presbyterorum Censuræ, cap. 25, p. 286, 287, hold this as +a necessary qualification of those that are admitted +into synods, that they be not astricted to any church, +not to any confession of faith.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1331" name="note_1331" href="#noteref_1331">1331.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In +our first paper presented to the Grand Committee.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1332" name="note_1332" href="#noteref_1332">1332.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bellarm. +de Cler., lib. 1, cap. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1333" name="note_1333" href="#noteref_1333">1333.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">יחד <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">una simul</span></span>, +from יחד <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">unire</span></span>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1334" name="note_1334" href="#noteref_1334">1334.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Maldonatus, +Mercerus.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1335" name="note_1335" href="#noteref_1335">1335.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Melancthon.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1336" name="note_1336" href="#noteref_1336">1336.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Jansenius, +Diodati.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1337" name="note_1337" href="#noteref_1337">1337.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">D. Jermin.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1338" name="note_1338" href="#noteref_1338">1338.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Pædag., +lib. 2, cap. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1339" name="note_1339" href="#noteref_1339">1339.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Religionis +Christianae brevis Institutio. Anno +1634, ca. 23. Quid est regium munus? Resp. Est +munus ipsi à Deo commissum omnes creaturas intelligentia +praeditas, ac imprimis homines et ecclesiam +ex iis collectam, summa cum auctoritate ac potestate +gubernandi. Jac. Martini Synops. Relig. Photin., cap. +23. Etiamsi non negemus Christo jam ad dextrum +Dei sedenti subjecta esse omnia, inimicosque ipsi subjici +tanquam scabellum pedum suorum, &c. Proprie +tamen dicitur Rex suae ecclesiae, uti etiam ecclesia, +proprie loquendo ejus regnum est. Sic enim +de ipso vaticinatus est Zecharias, cap. ix. 9, &c. +Unde etiam nos cum Hasenreffero officium Christi +regium definimus, quo Christus cives suos Verbi +ministerio usque ad mundi finem colligit, eosque +praeclaris donis ornat, contra hostes (in quorum +medio dominatur) fortiter defendit, ac tandem aeterna +gloria et honore coronat. Fr. Gomar. Aral. +prop. Obad. vers. ult. Is autem Jesus Christus, in +N.T. exhibitus Rex. Qui ut cum patre habet regnum +generale omnipotentiae: ita habet speciale, de +quo hic agitur, mediationis.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1340" name="note_1340" href="#noteref_1340">1340.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Gualther Archetyp in 1 Cor. v. 5 Decrevi +impurum hunc tradendum ease Satanæ, id est ejiciendum +ex ecclesta, &c. Ratio locutionis quia extra +ecclesiam Satan regnat, in ver 6, lta vero +in nuit disciplinam necessariam esse, ne contagium +peccandi serpat, in ver 9-11, Catalogus eorum +qui debent excommunicari, ibid, Imo non sufficiunt +ministri nisi publica authoritate juventur +Ideo Paulus Corinthios tam multis monet, ut ecclesiæ +disciplinam instaurent, et formentum omne ex +purgent, in ver 13, Tollite, &c. Si Christiam +eatis si ecclesiam vultus habere puram, utimini jure +vestro Bullinger in 1 Cor. v. 3-5 Viri ergo +Apostolici et veterea quique contuinaces et eccle +slastica censura dignos e contubernio sanctorum +abjecerent, excludentes eoa a sacris cætibus, et communione +corporis et sanguinis mystici. And a little +after Quod si his quoque addas ordinationem +Christi ex Matthæo, vidobis cam hue quoque spectare, +ut publice mulctetur quis pretis commonitionibus +amicis, in honcate perrexerit vivere Esae +cum ethnicum et publicanum, est deleri e catalogo +ecclesiastico et reccasori haberiquc futer factnorosos +quibus nihil neque officii, nequc sinceri tuto +cominittas.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1341" name="note_1341" href="#noteref_1341">1341.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aret. Theol. Probl. loc. 133. A Deo originem +habet, et a Christo confirmata fuit. And after +Supra de origine dixi, indicans a Deo indictam +fuisse hauc disciplinam, &c. Demum Christus filius +Dei eandem ecclesiæ suæ commendavit.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1342" name="note_1342" href="#noteref_1342">1342.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Wolphius Com. in Lib. Esdræ, p. 21: Atque +hoc exemplo veteris Testamenti discimus quid facto +opus sit in novo Tiempe ut crebris synodis ac censuris, +in vocationem in doctrinam, in vitam æc mores +ecclesiustarum inspiciatur.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1343" name="note_1343" href="#noteref_1343">1343.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In ecclesiis +ditionis Tigurinæ, deliguntur seniores, +qui una cum pastore vitia corrigant. Postea +magistratus de facinorosis veluti blasphemia, per +juris, pætias sumit.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1344" name="note_1344" href="#noteref_1344">1344.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bullinger in 1 Cor. v.: Et hac tenus de castigatione +scelerum ecclesiastica. Hic tamen diligenter +admonitos volo fratres, vigilent, et omni diligentia +curent, ut salutare hoc pharmacum, e cætu sanctorum +pontificis avaritia eliminatum, reducatur, hoc +est ut scelera offendentia plectantur. Hic enim +unicus est excommunicationis finis, ut mores excolatur +et florcant sancti, prophani vero coerceantur, +ne mali porro impudentia ac impietate grassentur. +Nostrum est ista o fratres, summa cum diligentia +curare. Videmus enim et Paulum cessantes hoc +loco incitare. Aretius, ubi supra: Magistratus jugum +non admittunt, timent honoribus, licentiam +amant, &c. Vulgus quoque et pleba dissolutior: +major para corruptissima est, &c. Interea non +desperandum esse libenter fateor dabit posterior +ætas tractabiliores forte animas, mitiora pectora, +quam nostra habent secula. Lavater in Nebem, +homil. 52: Quia pontifices Romani excommunicatione +ad stabiliendam suamt yranuidem abusi sunt, +factum est ut nulla fere justa disciplina amplius in +ecclesiis justitul possis nisi autem flagitiosi coerceautur, +omnia ruaut in pejus neccesse est.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1345" name="note_1345" href="#noteref_1345">1345.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Math Martinius in Lex Philol Maledico malum loquor +alvo juste sine Injuria.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1346" name="note_1346" href="#noteref_1346">1346.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +2. cap. 4.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1347" name="note_1347" href="#noteref_1347">1347.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Illeron +Bustochio.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1348" name="note_1348" href="#noteref_1348">1348.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Κυρῶσαι +Quod propemodum valet ac si dicas, +facite ut pondus et auctoritatem habeat charitas +erga illum. Loquitur enim velut ad judices et +concionem, quorum suffragiis velit absolvi eum, +qui traditus fuerat Satanae. Nam κυρία concionem +significat, in qua creantur magistratus, quae Latini +vocant comitia, et diem alicujus rei causa +praestitutum, et jus aliquod agendi. Quin et κύριον +Graeci dicunt scriptum authenticum, authoribus +Hesychio et Suida. Mihi videtur et ea sententia +quae vicisset in suffragiis dicta fuisse κυρία.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1349" name="note_1349" href="#noteref_1349">1349.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hesych., +Ἐπιτιμᾶ, τιμωρείται, ὁ τὴν τιμὴν νύξει.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1350" name="note_1350" href="#noteref_1350">1350.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Julius Pollux, lib. 8, cap. 5, Εί δὲ τὴν δίκην +καὶ τιμωρίαν χρὴ λέγεις, φητίον δίκη, τιμωρία, πέλα +σις, ζημία, ἐπιζήμιον, τίμημα, προστίμημα, ἐπιτίμημα. +Καὶ ώς Αντιφός, ἐπιτίμιον, ἐπιζολὴ, εὐθύνη, ὃφλημα, +&c.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1351" name="note_1351" href="#noteref_1351">1351.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Clemens +Alexandrinus, Paedag, lib. 1, cap. +10, useth promiscuously ἐπιτίμιον and ἐπιτιμία, in +one and the same sentence, to express punishment: +Τὸ ἐπιτίμιον τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν, καὶ τὸ εὐδιαφόρητον +αὐτῶν, καὶ τὸ ὑπενέμιον δείξας ὁ παιδαγωγὲς, +ἐπιτρίψατο τῆς αἰτίας διὰ τῆς ἐπιτιμίας. Which +Gentianus Hervetus, his interpreter, readeth thus: +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Cum peccatorum poenas, et facilem et tanquam +ventis perflabilem eorum dissipationem ostendisset +poedagogus, per poenam a causa dehortatus est.</span></span> +Again, Paedag, lib. 3, cap. 2, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">ad finem</span></span>: Αλλα +και Σικιμιτας κολαζονται καταπεπτωκοτες. +The interpreter thus: <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Quin etiam Sichimitoe puniuntur, +qui lapsi sunt, sanctoe virgini probrum inferentes. +Sepulchrum eis est supplicium, et poenoe +monimentum nos ducit ad salutem.</span></span></dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1352" name="note_1352" href="#noteref_1352">1352.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Concil. +Antioch sub Constantio, can. 4. Si +quis episcopus a synodo depositus, vel diaconus a +proprio episcopo, sacrum celebrare ausus fuerit, +&c. Concil. Hispal. 2, can. 6, Ut nullus nostrum +sine concilii examine, dejicere quemlibet presbyterum +vel diaconum audeat. Episcopus enim sacerdotibus +et ministris solus honorem dare poteat: +auferre solus non potest. Vide etiam Conc. Afric., +can. 20; Conc. Carthag. 4, can. 23.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1353" name="note_1353" href="#noteref_1353">1353.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Salinas. +Appar. ad lib. de Primat., p. 298, 299. +Non enim potestatem quam in ordinatione accepit +per impositionem manuum, potest eripere princeps, +cum nec eam possit dare. Si princeps igitur velit +ministrum aliquem ob sua peccata proreus degradari +et ministerium simul cum ejus +functione amittere, per pastores ipsos id faciendum +debet curare, qui Judices veri ipsius sunt, et auferre +soli possunt quod per ordinationem dederunt. +Imperatores Romani quos per vim ejicerent, quia +intelligebant potestatem ministerii fungendi non +aliter iis adimere posse, in exilium eos mittebant. +Quod possemus infinitis testimoniis demonstrare. +Relegatus hoc modo episcopus remanebat nihilominus +episcopus, non ordine excidebat episcopali, +nec ad laicorum ordinem redigebatur.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1354" name="note_1354" href="#noteref_1354">1354.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Gerhard. loc. Com., tom. 6, p. 201. Probari +nequit illorum pseudopoliticorum opipio, qui ad +jura regalia magistratus remotionem ministrorum +pertinere censent. See Fr. Junius, Ecclesiast., lib. +3, cap. 3; et Animad. in Bell. Contr., 4, lib. 1, cap. +20, not. 8; Balduin., de Cas. Conscient., lib. 4, cap. +5, cas. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1355" name="note_1355" href="#noteref_1355">1355.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Vide +apud Synod Dordrac, sess. 25, Conditiones +synodi legitime instituendæ quas remonstrantes, +&c., condit. 9.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1356" name="note_1356" href="#noteref_1356">1356.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Ut +de controversis articulis non fiat decisio, sed +accommodationi studeatur: cujus tamen via et ratio +rata non habeatur, nisi accedente utriusque partis +consensu.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1357" name="note_1357" href="#noteref_1357">1357.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">System. +Log., lib. 3, cap. 5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1358" name="note_1358" href="#noteref_1358">1358.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aret. +Probl. Theol., loc. 8. Privatis satis est +ferre utrinque utrosque (infirmos et palam sceleratos) +emendare autem quoties fert examplo et doctrina. +Si parum vel nihil etiam proficiat, non habet +ob id causam secedendi. Nec est quod contaminationem +metuat, modo non consentiat sceleribus, +&c., nihil ad me attinet in communione coenae +Domini, in caetu publico cum audio verbum Dei +(which last clause Mr Coleman leaves out without +so much as &c.), quales singuli sint mecum participantes.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1359" name="note_1359" href="#noteref_1359">1359.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aug. de Fide et Operibus, cap. 2, Et Phinees +sacerdos adulteros simul inventos ferro ultore confixit. +Quod utique degradationibus et excommunicationibus +significatum est esse faciendum in hoc +tempore, cum in ecclesiae disciplina visibilis fuerat +gladius cessaturus.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1360" name="note_1360" href="#noteref_1360">1360.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Tert. +Apologet., cap. 39. Ibidem etiam exhortationes, +castigationes, et censura divina. Nam et +judicatur magno cum pondere, ut apud certos de +Dei conspectu: summumque futuri judicii praejudicium +est, si quis ita deliquerit, ut a communicatione +orationis, et conventus, et omnis sancti commercii +relegetur. Praesident probati quique seniores, +honorem iatum non pretio sed testimonio adepti.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1361" name="note_1361" href="#noteref_1361">1361.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Liberty +of Conscience, p. 34, 35.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1362" name="note_1362" href="#noteref_1362">1362.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Armagh, +Serm. at Oxford, March 3, p. 17, 19, 27.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1363" name="note_1363" href="#noteref_1363">1363.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Grotius, +de Jure Belli ac Pacis, lib. 1, cap, 4, sect 7. Haec autem +lex de qua agimus (<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">de non resistendo supremis potestatibus</span></span>) +pendere videtur a voluntate eorum qui se primum in societatem civilem consociant, +a quibus jus porro ad imperantes manat. Hi vero si interrogarentur +an velint omnibus hoc onus imponere, ut mori praeoptent, quam +ullo casu vim superiorum armis arcere, nescio an velle se sint responsuri. +Ibid., sect. 13, Si rex partem habeat summi imperii, partem alteram +populus aut senatus, regi in partem non suam involanti, vis justa +opponi poterit. I might add the testimonies of Bilson, Barclaus, and +others.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1364" name="note_1364" href="#noteref_1364">1364.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">J. Baptista, Villalpandus Explan. Ezek., tom. +2 part 2, lib. 1, Isag., cap. 9, 12, 13 Corn à Lapide, +in Ezek. xl.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1365" name="note_1365" href="#noteref_1365">1365.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">C. à Lapide +himself reckoneth the city to be +twenty seven miles distant from the temple.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1366" name="note_1366" href="#noteref_1366">1366.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">See also Codex Middoth, +cap. 3, sect. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1367" name="note_1367" href="#noteref_1367">1367.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Polanus et Sanctius.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1368" name="note_1368" href="#noteref_1368">1368.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. 4, cap. +67.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1369" name="note_1369" href="#noteref_1369">1369.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Lib. +13, in Ezek.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1370" name="note_1370" href="#noteref_1370">1370.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Hom. +13, in Ezek.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1371" name="note_1371" href="#noteref_1371">1371.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Compare +Ezek. xxxvii. 27 with Rev. xxi. 3; +Ezek. xl. 2 with Rev. xxi. 10; Ezek. xl. 3-5 with +Rev. xi. 1, xxi. 15; Ezek. xliii. 2 with Rev. xiv. 2; +Ezek. xlv. 8, 9 with Rev. xvii. 16, 17, xxi. 24; Ezek. +xxxviii. 2, xxxix. 1 with Rev. xx. 8; Ezek. xlvii. 12 +with Rev. xxii. 2; Ezek. xlviii. 1-8 with Rev. vii. +4-9; Ezek. xlviii. 31-34 with Rev. xxi. 12, 13, 16; +Ezek. xl. 4 with Rev. i. ll, iv. l.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1372" name="note_1372" href="#noteref_1372">1372.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Codex +Middoth cum Commentariis Const. L'Empereur. +Arias Montanus, in his Libanus. J. Baptista +Villalpandus, Explan. Ezck. tom. 2, par. 2; +tom. 3. Tostatus, in 1 Reg vi. Lud Capellus, in +Compendlo Hist. Judaicæ. Ribera, de Templo, hb. +1; and others.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1373" name="note_1373" href="#noteref_1373">1373.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Polanus, +in Ezek. xlv. De Reformatione Status +Civilis agitur, v. 8-10. In quibus prædictio est, +etiam principes et magistratus politicos, adducendos +ad obedientiam fidel in Christum, aut saltem +coercendos et in officio continendos, ne amplius opprimant +populum Dei.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1374" name="note_1374" href="#noteref_1374">1374.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">It +is not בוש, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">bosch</span></span>, but כלם, <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">calam</span></span>. Which +two some Hebricians distinguish by referring the +former to the Greek αῖδὸς and the Latin <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">verecundia</span></span>: +the latter to the Greek αῖσχώνη, and the Latin +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">pudor</span></span>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1375" name="note_1375" href="#noteref_1375">1375.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Vide +Martyr in Rom. vi. 21.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1376" name="note_1376" href="#noteref_1376">1376.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Decad. 3, 1. +7.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1377" name="note_1377" href="#noteref_1377">1377.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Aug., Epist. +119, c. 19. Omnia itaque talia quæ +neque sacrarum Scripturarum auctoritatibus continentur +nec in Episcoporum Conciliis statuta inveniuntur, +nec consuetudine universæ ecclesiæ roborata +sunt, sed diversorum locorum diversis moribus innumerabiliter +variantur, ita ut vix aut omnino nunquam +inveniri possint causæ, quas in eis instituendis +homines secuti sunt, ubi facultas tribuetur, sine +ulla dubitatione, resecanda existimo.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1378" name="note_1378" href="#noteref_1378">1378.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Arnob., +adversus Gentes, lib 2. Com igitur et +vos ipso modo ilios mores, modo alias leges, fueritis +secuti, multaque vel erroribus cognitis, vel animadversione +meliorum sint a vobis repudiata: quid est +a nobis factum, contra sensum judiciumque commune, +si majora et certiora delegimus?</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1379" name="note_1379" href="#noteref_1379">1379.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Greg. Nazia. Orat. 28. Primariæ sedis dignitatem +nobis eripient? quam prudentum etiam quispiam +aliquando admiratus est: nunc autem eam +fugere ut mihi quidem videtur primæ et singularis +est prudentiæ: propter hanc enim res omnes nostræ +jactantur ac concutiuntur: propter hanc fines +orbis terræ suspicione et bello flagrant &c. Utinam +autem ne ullus quidem sedis principatus esset, nec +ulla loci prælatio, et tyrannica prærogativa, ut ex +sola virtute cognosceremur. Vide etiam Orat. 27, +32; Carm. 12, ad Constantinop.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1380" name="note_1380" href="#noteref_1380">1380.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bp. +Hall, lib. 7, Contempl.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1381" name="note_1381" href="#noteref_1381">1381.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bp. Andrew's Sermon on +Phil. ii. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1382" name="note_1382" href="#noteref_1382">1382.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Καὶ αὐταὶ +λήψονται τὴν κόλυσιν αὐτῶς ὑπίρ +πάντων ῴν ἐπίησαν.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1383" name="note_1383" href="#noteref_1383">1383.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Brightman +on Rev. iii. 17, Rogers, of Faith, chap. 10.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1384" name="note_1384" href="#noteref_1384">1384.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Casaubon and Beza.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1385" name="note_1385" href="#noteref_1385">1385.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Confess., lib. 4. +Per idem tempus annorum novem, +&c., seducebamur et seducebamus, falsi atque +fallentes in variis cupiditatibus, &c. Irrideant me +arrogantes, el nondum salubriter prostrati et elial +a te Deus mens: ego tamen confiteor tibi dedecora +mea, in laude tua.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1386" name="note_1386" href="#noteref_1386">1386.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Gellius, lib. 19, cap. 6. Pudor est timor justæ +reprehensionis. Ita enim philosophi definiunt.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1387" name="note_1387" href="#noteref_1387">1387.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In +Epitaphio Fabiola.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1388" name="note_1388" href="#noteref_1388">1388.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Suarez. de Leg., lib. 1, cap. 5. Caspensis, Curs. +Theol., tract. 13, disp. 1, sect. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1389" name="note_1389" href="#noteref_1389">1389.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext"><span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Torah</span></span>, from +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">jarah</span></span>, demonstravit, docuit.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1390" name="note_1390" href="#noteref_1390">1390.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext"><span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Chok</span></span>, +from <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">chakah</span></span>, which is <span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">insculpere +lapidi vel ligno</span></span>.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1391" name="note_1391" href="#noteref_1391">1391.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Illa +quasi naturam aedificii substantiamque denotant, +haec accidentia. Illa si tollas deerit fabrica: +haec quamvis desiderentur, manet tamen aedificium. +Illa si invertas aut mutes, non idem aedificium manebit, +sed aliud: haec quamvia tollas, idem manere +potest aedificium: haud secus quam de homine quoquam, +deque ejus vestimentis philosopheris. Villalpan., +tom. 2, part 2, lib. 1, Isa., cap. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1392" name="note_1392" href="#noteref_1392">1392.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">The +bishop of Down, of the Authority of the +Church, p. 29.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1393" name="note_1393" href="#noteref_1393">1393.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Wolph., +Lection. Memor., cent. 16, p. 962.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1394" name="note_1394" href="#noteref_1394">1394.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Vid. +Joseph. Antiq., lib. 15, cap. 14; Tostat., in +1 Reg. vi., quest. 21; A. Montan., de Sacr. Fabric., +p. 15; L'Empereur, Ann. in Cod. Middoth., cap. 2, +sect. 3.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1395" name="note_1395" href="#noteref_1395">1395.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Antiq., +lib. 20, cap. 8. Suasit (populus) regi ut +orientalem instauraret porticum. Ea tempi extima +claudebat, profundae valli et angustae imminens, &c. +Opus Solomonis regis qui primus integrum templum +condidit. Compare this with lib. 15, cap. 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1396" name="note_1396" href="#noteref_1396">1396.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Villalp., tom. +2, part 2, lib. 5, cap. 61-63.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1397" name="note_1397" href="#noteref_1397">1397.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Walaeus, +de Opinione Chiliastaerum, tom. 1, p. +558. Haec quidem (ruinae Babylonis et deletio hostium) +a nobis expectari, et fortassis non longe absunt +succedetque laetior aliquis ecclesiae status, et +amplior. Vide ibid., p. 541; Rivetus, Explic. Decal., +p. 229. Posset etiam dici, et fortasse non minus +apte vaticiniae de regno Christi suam habere latitudinem +nec semper intelligi debere de eo quod vel +continuo vel omni tempore fieri debet, sed de aliqua +periodo temporis, quae et si nondum advenerit, +adveniet nihilominus. Fieri enim potest, ut quemadmodum +expectatur adhuc Judaeorum generalis +conversio, ita etiam ecclesia sua tempore ea pace +fruitura sit, in qua ad literam implebuntur, quae +hujus vaticinii verbis (Isa. ii. 4) significantur. Others +of this kind might be cited.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1398" name="note_1398" href="#noteref_1398">1398.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In ehortu +evangelicae doctrinae, legatus Hadriani +pontificis in comitiis Nerobergae habitis, +publice confessus est, in doctrina et vita spiritualium, +recessum esse a regula verbi divini: reformationem +ecclesiae in capitibus et membris esse necessariam: +ut hac confessione cursum evangelii impediret. +Lavater, hom. 9, in lib. Ezrae.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1399" name="note_1399" href="#noteref_1399">1399.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Innoc., +Epist. 2, ad Victricium Rothomag. Majores +causae in medium devolutae, ad sedem apostolicam, +sicut synodus, statuit, et baeta consuetudo +exigit post judicium episcopale, referantur. Vide +Myster. Iniq., edit. Salmur, 1611, p. 51.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1400" name="note_1400" href="#noteref_1400">1400.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Can. +5.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1401" name="note_1401" href="#noteref_1401">1401.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Mornay, +Myster. Iniq., p. 46.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1402" name="note_1402" href="#noteref_1402">1402.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Wolphius, +Lection, Memorab., tom. 1, p. 113. +Hoc scilicet tempore jam gliscebat Antichristus +Romae.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1403" name="note_1403" href="#noteref_1403">1403.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Vide Funcc. Chron., fol. 51-53.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1404" name="note_1404" href="#noteref_1404">1404.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Broughton on Rev. ix.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1405" name="note_1405" href="#noteref_1405">1405.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">In Jer. ii. 2.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1406" name="note_1406" href="#noteref_1406">1406.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Gualt., +hom. 8, In Malach.: Vult enim docere +propheta, venturum quidem Christum, sed reformatorem +fore, et acerrimum divini cultum vindicem.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1407" name="note_1407" href="#noteref_1407">1407.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Gualther +on the place. Martyr on the place. +Accessione temporis declarantur. Experimur hodie +retegi complura quæ a multis annis latuerunt,—Gualther. +Orietur dies, id est, clarior lux +veritatis, quæ omnia protrabet,—Tossanus. Mundus +tandem agnoscet vanitatem traditionum +humanarum.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1408" name="note_1408" href="#noteref_1408">1408.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Chamier-Panst., +tom. 3, lib. 26, cap. 13, 14.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1409" name="note_1409" href="#noteref_1409">1409.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bullinger on the place.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1410" name="note_1410" href="#noteref_1410">1410.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Grotius, +Annot. in Mal. iii.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1411" name="note_1411" href="#noteref_1411">1411.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">See Mr Robinson's +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Apology</span></span>, cap. 12.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1412" name="note_1412" href="#noteref_1412">1412.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Faustus Socinus +wrote a book to prove that all those in the reformed churches of +Poland, who desire to be truly godly, ought to separate themselves, and +join with the assemblies, who (saith he) are falsely +called Arians and Ebionites. One of his arguments +is this, because, in those reformed churches, there +is a great neglect of church discipline, whereby it +cometh to pass that scandalous persons are admitted +to the Lord's table. The same argument is +pressed against some Lutheran churches by Schlichtingius, +<span class="tei tei-hi"><span style="font-style: italic">Disput pro Socino Contra Memerum</span></span>, p. 484. +Licet vero dolendum sit talis promiscue passim +que fieri, et abiisse in morem pejus tamen adhuc +est quod malis istis, præter conciones interdam ali +quas, quibuedam in locis, nulla adhibeatur medici +na, nec rectores ecclesiarum hæc cura tangat, ut vi +tia tam late grassantia, disciplina et censura ecclesiastica, +ab ipso Christo et apostolis instituta coer +ceantur. Unde factum est ut non solum ista pec +cata, qua leviora videntur, acd etiam alia graviora, +puta comessationes, compotationes, chrietates, acortationes, +libidines, iræ, inimicitiæ, vimæ, obtrectationes, +ædes ac bella, diluvio quodam ecclesiastico +iundarint.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1413" name="note_1413" href="#noteref_1413">1413.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Enar +in Psal. civ: Cum audis, ignis est minister +Dei, incensurum illum putas? Incendat licet sed +foenum tuum, id est, carnalia omnia tua desideria.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1414" name="note_1414" href="#noteref_1414">1414.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Brightman +and Alstod, in Dan. xii. 1.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1415" name="note_1415" href="#noteref_1415">1415.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Answer to Mr Prynne's +Twelve Questions.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1416" name="note_1416" href="#noteref_1416">1416.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Cajetan in +Exod. xxxiv. 24: Non obligabat (præceptum +apparendi ter in annot.) usque ad dilatatos +terminos terræ promissæ, quando secura universa +regio futura erat. D. Rivet. Comment in illum loc., +Tum quia Deus ejecturua erat hostes ex eorum terminis: +tum quia dilataturus erint fines populi sul, +ot vicinoa non tam haberent hostes, quam subditos +et tributarios.</dd><dt class="tei tei-notelabel"><a id="note_1417" name="note_1417" href="#noteref_1417">1417.</a></dt><dd class="tei tei-notetext">Bulling., +Gual., and Aricularius on the place.</dd></dl> + </div> + <hr class="doublepage" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 5.00em; margin-top: 5.00em"> + <div id="pgfooter" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 4.00em; margin-top: 4.00em"><pre class="pre tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em">***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WORKS OF MR. GEORGE GILLESPIE (VOL. 1 OF 2)*** +</pre><hr class="doublepage" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"><a name="rightpageheader169" id="rightpageheader169"></a><a name="pgtoc170" id="pgtoc170"></a><a name="pdf171" id="pdf171"></a><h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">Credits</span></h1><table summary="This is a list." class="tei tei-list" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em; margin-top: 1.00em"><tbody><tr><th class="tei tei-label tei-label-gloss">October 10, 2008 </th></tr><tr><td class="tei tei-item"><table summary="This is a list." class="tei tei-list" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em; margin-top: 1.00em"><tbody><tr class="tei tei-labelitem"><th class="tei tei-label"></th><td class="tei tei-item">Project Gutenberg TEI edition 1</td></tr><tr class="tei tei-labelitem"><th class="tei tei-label"></th><td class="tei tei-item"><span class="tei tei-respStmt"> + <span class="tei tei-name"> + Produced by Jordan, David King, and the Online + Distributed Proofreading Team at <http://www.pgdp.net/>. + </span> + </span></td></tr></tbody></table></td></tr></tbody></table></div><hr class="doublepage" /><div class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"><a name="rightpageheader172" id="rightpageheader172"></a><a name="pgtoc173" id="pgtoc173"></a><a name="pdf174" id="pdf174"></a><h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">A Word from Project Gutenberg</span></h1><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">This file should be named + 26849-h.html or + 26849-h.zip.</p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">This and all associated files of various formats will be found + in: + + <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/2/6/8/4/26849/" class="block tei tei-xref" style="margin-bottom: 1.80em; margin-left: 3.60em; margin-top: 1.80em; margin-right: 3.60em"><span style="font-size: 90%">http://www.gutenberg.org</span><span style="font-size: 90%">/dirs/2/6/8/4/26849/</span></a></p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Updated editions will replace the previous one — the old + editions will be renamed.</p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Creating the works from public domain print editions means that + no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the + Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United + States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. + Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this + license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works + to protect the Project Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered + trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, + unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge + anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is + very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as + creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. + They may be modified and printed and given away — you may do + practically <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">anything</span></em> with public domain eBooks. + Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially + commercial redistribution.</p></div><hr class="page" /><div id="pglicense" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 3.00em; margin-top: 3.00em"><a name="rightpageheader175" id="rightpageheader175"></a><a name="pgtoc176" id="pgtoc176"></a><a name="pdf177" id="pdf177"></a><h1 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 3.46em; margin-top: 3.46em"><span style="font-size: 173%">The Full Project Gutenberg License</span></h1><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"><em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Please read this before you distribute or use this + work.</span></em></p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free + distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing + this work (or any other work associated in any way with the + phrase <span class="tei tei-q">“Project Gutenberg”</span>), you agree to comply with all the terms + of the Full Project Gutenberg™ License (<a href="#pglicense" class="tei tei-ref">available with this file</a> or online + at <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license" class="tei tei-xref">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a>).</p><div id="pglicense1" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">Section 1.</span></h2><h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ + electronic works</span></h2><div id="pglicense1A" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">1.A.</span></h3><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ electronic + work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to + and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual + property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree + to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease + using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic + works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a + copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not + agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may + obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the + fee as set forth in paragraph <a href="#pglicense1E8" class="tei tei-ref">1.E.8.</a></p></div><div id="pglicense1B" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">1.B.</span></h3><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"><span class="tei tei-q">“Project Gutenberg”</span> is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or + associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be + bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you + can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even without complying with the + full terms of this agreement. See paragraph <a href="#pglicense1C" class="tei tei-ref">1.C</a> below. There are a lot of things you can + do with Project Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this + agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic + works. See paragraph <a href="#pglicense1E" class="tei tei-ref">1.E</a> below.</p></div><div id="pglicense1C" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">1.C.</span></h3><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (<span class="tei tei-q">“the Foundation”</span> or PGLAF), owns a compilation + copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the + individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the + United States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the + United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim + a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, + displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all + references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support + the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works by + freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms of this + agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can + easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in + the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it + without charge with others.</p></div><div id="pglicense1D" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">1.D.</span></h3><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern + what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in + a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check + the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement + before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or + creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg™ work. + The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status + of any work in any country outside the United States.</p></div><div id="pglicense1E" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">1.E.</span></h3><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:</p><div id="pglicense1E1" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.E.1.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate + access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear prominently whenever any + copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on which the phrase <span class="tei tei-q">“Project Gutenberg”</span> + appears, or with which the phrase <span class="tei tei-q">“Project Gutenberg”</span> is associated) is + accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed: + + </p><div class="block tei tei-q" style="margin-bottom: 1.80em; margin-left: 3.60em; margin-top: 1.80em; margin-right: 3.60em"><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 0.90em"><span style="font-size: 90%">This eBook is for the use of + anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no + restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it + away or re-use it under the terms of the Project + Gutenberg License included with this eBook or + online at </span><a href="http://www.gutenberg.org" class="tei tei-xref"><span style="font-size: 90%">http://www.gutenberg.org</span></a></p></div></div><div id="pglicense1E2" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.E.2.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived from the public + domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with + permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and + distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or + charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with + the phrase <span class="tei tei-q">“Project Gutenberg”</span> associated with or appearing on the work, you + must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs <a href="#pglicense1E1" class="tei tei-ref">1.E.1</a> through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for + the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs + <a href="#pglicense1E8" class="tei tei-ref">1.E.8</a> or 1.E.9.</p></div><div id="pglicense1E3" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.E.3.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted with the permission + of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both + paragraphs <a href="#pglicense1E1" class="tei tei-ref">1.E.1</a> through 1.E.7 and any + additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will + be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the permission + of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.</p></div><div id="pglicense1E4" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.E.4.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ License terms from + this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work + associated with Project Gutenberg™.</p></div><div id="pglicense1E5" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.E.5.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this + electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without + prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph <a href="#pglicense1E1" class="tei tei-ref">1.E.1</a> with active links or immediate access + to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License.</p></div><div id="pglicense1E6" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.E.6.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, + compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including + any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access + to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than + <span class="tei tei-q">“Plain Vanilla ASCII”</span> or other format used in the official + version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site (http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at + no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a + means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon + request, of the work in its original <span class="tei tei-q">“Plain Vanilla ASCII”</span> or + other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg™ License + as specified in paragraph <a href="#pglicense1E1" class="tei tei-ref">1.E.1.</a></p></div><div id="pglicense1E7" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.E.7.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, + copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless you comply with + paragraph <a href="#pglicense1E8" class="tei tei-ref">1.E.8</a> or 1.E.9.</p></div><div id="pglicense1E8" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.E.8.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to + or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided that</p><table summary="This is a list." class="tei tei-list" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em; margin-top: 1.00em"><tbody><tr class="tei tei-labelitem"><th class="tei tei-label">• </th><td class="tei tei-item"><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you already use to + calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the + Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this + paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days + following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to + prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly + marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in <a href="#pglicense4" class="tei tei-ref">Section 4, <span class="tei tei-q">“Information about donations to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”</span></a></p></td></tr><tr class="tei tei-labelitem"><th class="tei tei-label"></th><td class="tei tei-item"><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does + not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You must require such + a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a + physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other + copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.</p></td></tr><tr class="tei tei-labelitem"><th class="tei tei-label"></th><td class="tei tei-item"><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">You provide, in accordance with paragraph <a href="#pglicense1F3" class="tei tei-ref">1.F.3</a>, a full refund of any money paid for a + work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is + discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the + work.</p></td></tr><tr class="tei tei-labelitem"><th class="tei tei-label"></th><td class="tei tei-item"><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.</p></td></tr></tbody></table></div><div id="pglicense1E9" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.E.9.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work or + group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, + you must obtain permission in writing from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael + Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set + forth in <a href="#pglicense3" class="tei tei-ref">Section 3</a> below.</p></div></div><div id="pglicense1F" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h3 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">1.F.</span></h3><div id="pglicense1F1" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.F.1.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, + do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread public domain works + in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ + electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may + contain <span class="tei tei-q">“Defects,”</span> such as, but not limited to, incomplete, + inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other + intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other + medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be + read by your equipment.</p></div><div id="pglicense1F2" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.F.2.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES — Except for the <span class="tei tei-q">“Right of + Replacement or Refund”</span> described in <a href="#pglicense1F3" class="tei tei-ref">paragraph + 1.F.3</a>, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any + other party distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, + disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including + legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT + LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE + PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK + OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO + YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL + DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.</p></div><div id="pglicense1F3" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.F.3.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND — If you discover a defect in + this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a + refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written + explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received + the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your + written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the + defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a + refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity + providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to + receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy + is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further + opportunities to fix the problem.</p></div><div id="pglicense1F4" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.F.4.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in + <a href="#pglicense1F3" class="tei tei-ref">paragraph 1.F.3</a>, this work is provided + to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR + IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR + FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.</p></div><div id="pglicense1F5" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.F.5.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or + the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any + disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of + the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be + interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by + the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any + provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.</p></div><div id="pglicense1F6" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h4 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em">1.F.6.</h4><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">INDEMNITY — You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the + trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone + providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance with this + agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion + and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all + liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly + or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: + (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, + modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any + Defect you cause.</p></div></div></div><div id="pglicense2" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">Section 2.</span></h2><h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™</span></h2><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works + in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including + obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the + efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks + of life.</p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the + assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s goals and + ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely available for + generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a + secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn + more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see + Sections <a href="#pglicense3" class="tei tei-ref">3</a> and <a href="#pglicense4" class="tei tei-ref">4</a> and the Foundation web page at <a href="http://www.pglaf.org" class="tei tei-xref">http://www.pglaf.org</a>.</p></div><div id="pglicense3" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">Section 3.</span></h2><h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</span></h2><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation + organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax + exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or + federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter + is posted at <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf" class="tei tei-xref">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf</a>. Contributions + to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. + federal laws and your state's laws.</p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. + S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are + scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is + located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) + 596-1887, email business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date + contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and + official page at <a href="http://www.pglaf.org" class="tei tei-xref">http://www.pglaf.org</a></p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">For additional contact information: + + </p><div class="block tei tei-address" style="margin-bottom: 1.80em; margin-left: 3.60em; margin-top: 1.80em; margin-right: 3.60em"><span class="tei tei-addrLine"><span style="font-size: 90%">Dr. Gregory B. Newby</span></span><br /><span class="tei tei-addrLine"><span style="font-size: 90%">Chief Executive and Director</span></span><br /><span class="tei tei-addrLine"><span style="font-size: 90%">gbnewby@pglaf.org</span></span><br /></div></div><div id="pglicense4" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">Section 4.</span></h2><h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</span></h2><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread public + support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number + of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in + machine readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment + including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are + particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the + IRS.</p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating + charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United + States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a + considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up + with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where + we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND + DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state + visit <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate" class="tei tei-xref">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we + have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition + against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who + approach us with offers to donate.</p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make + any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from + outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.</p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation methods and + addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including + checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please + visit: <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate" class="tei tei-xref">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p></div><div id="pglicense5" class="tei tei-div" style="margin-bottom: 2.00em; margin-top: 2.00em"><h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: left; margin-bottom: 2.88em; margin-top: 2.88em"><span style="font-size: 144%">Section 5.</span></h2><h2 class="tei tei-head" style="text-align: center; margin-bottom: 2.40em; margin-top: 2.40em"><span style="font-size: 120%">General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic + works.</span></h2><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em"><span class="tei tei-name">Professor Michael S. Hart</span> is the + originator of the Project Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that + could be freely shared with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and + distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer + support.</p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of + which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless a copyright + notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in + compliance with any particular paper edition.</p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's + eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, + compressed (zipped), HTML and others.</p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Corrected <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">editions</span></em> of our eBooks replace the old file + and take over the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file + is renamed. <em class="tei tei-emph"><span style="font-style: italic">Versions</span></em> based on separate sources are treated + as new eBooks receiving new filenames and etext numbers.</p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search + facility: + + <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org" class="block tei tei-xref" style="margin-bottom: 1.80em; margin-left: 3.60em; margin-top: 1.80em; margin-right: 3.60em"><span style="font-size: 90%">http://www.gutenberg.org</span></a></p><p class="tei tei-p" style="margin-bottom: 1.00em">This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including how to + make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and + how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.</p></div></div></div> + </div> +</div> +</div> +</body></html> |